Full text of "The Maháwanṣo in roman characters, with the translation subjoined; and an introductory essay on Páli Buddhistical literature. In two volumes. Vol. I. containing the first thirty eight chapters"

See other formats

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http: //books .google .com/I

■

Th gift of

CHABLES ROClOraLL LAHMAN

THE

MAHA WANSO

IN ROMAN CHARACTERS, p^

WITH THB

€^rati]Bilation Ibitliloitied;

AND AN

INTRODUCTORY BSSAT

PALI BUDDHISTICAL LITERATURE.

IN TWO VOLUMES.

Vol. L

OOlfTAIinifO mr 1-IR8T THIRTY EIGHT CHAFTBBll.

BY THE HON. GEORGE. TURNOrR E«i.

CEYLON CIVIL SESVfCK.

Of plon:

COTTA CHURCH MISSION PRESS.

M837. •

1JA'**'«I*»»

Li.. .

i:..

GENERAL, SIR EDWARD BARNES, G. C. B.

LATE GOVERNOR AND COMMANDER ^N CHIEF IN CEYLON.

In dedicating this tolimie to yoiL, as the Chrernor of Ceylon^ to whom I am
chiefly indebted ^or the opportunities and facilities which were afforded to me^ to prosecute
the research which has ted to this pMication, I cannot allow so appropriate an occasimi A»
pass without assuring you^ that I /tear in distifict and gratified recollection the many
ifhligations cor^erred upon me, as well in your private as your puMic capacity, during the
Umg period I had the honor of serring under you in this colony,

fVith sentiments^ therefore^ of the sincere^ respect and regard, I subscribe myself.

Your veryfaitkfvl and obliged serrant.

GEORGE TURNOUR.

Kandy, Ceylon, 81 May, 1887.

• I

INTR(>r)rcTOKY KSSA Y

am>

3lpptn)»(xe0*

Ull'^'i%nr\

Ci. .

GENERAL, SIR EDWARD BARNES, G. C. B.

I.ATE GOVERNOR AND COMMANDER ^N CHIEF IN CEYLON.

<S7it,

In dedicatinff thut rolmne to yoii^ as the Chrernor of Ca/lotu to whom 1 am
chiefly ifhdebtedfor the opportunities and facilities which were afforded to me^ to prosecute
Ae research which has led tt) this pnhlicatiotu I cannot allow so appropriate an occa^m ff^
pass without assuring jt/ou^ that I /tear in distinct and gratified recollection the fnani/
ifhlipatitpm conferred ufton me. as well in your private as your piMic i^pat'ity, durifig the
Imuf period I had the hom^r of serving under you in this colony.

ff^ith sentiments^ therefore^ of the sincerest respect and regard. I sutmribe myself.

Your veryfaitkfvl and obliged serrani.

GEORGE TURNOUR.

Kandy^ Cbylon, 81 May, 1887.

• *

1 XTKO I) r ( TION

The lircu instances uiult^r wliidi *• Tho Kpitomi: or tick History of Ctylon," v^liich vva> puljli-slied
in the Cevlon Almanac of 1833, >vas compiled, are explained in the following letter: —

7V> the Editor of the Cry ton Almanar.

Sir, — In compliance with your request, J have the pleasure to send you a chroniiUj^ical table • of the king"< of Ceylon,
omipiled from the native annaln extant in this is^land.

In the comparatively short period that this colony has been a British possesnion, »cveral histories, lichides minor hi!»torical
notices, of Ceylon have already been publlfilKtl In English.

The individuals to whom we are indebted for thos*e works, unacquainted themselves with the native languages, and misguid-
ed by the persons from whom they derived their information, liave concurred in representing that there were no authentic
historical records to be found in CeUon.

CoRDiNKR affords no information regarding them ; and falls at once into an anachronism of 47 1 years, by applying the
following remark to the Buddha worshipped in Ceylon : *' Sir W. Jones, on taking the medium of four several dai«»s f»xc^
the time of Buddha, or the ninth great incarnation of Vishnu, in the year 1014 before the birth of Christ "

PcRLivAL asfccrt*, that " the wild stories current among the natives throw no light whatever on the ancient history of the
island : the earliest {K'riod at which wc can look for any authentic information \a the arrival of the Portuguese undei Almei-
da, in 1505"

Bkrtolacci, in his valuable statistical work, states, '* we learn, from tradition^ that Ceylon poaeesfied in former times a
larger population and a much higher state of cultivation than it now enjoys : although we have no data to fix, with any
di^,;ree of certainty, the exact period of this prosperity, yet the fact is incontestable. The signs which have been left, and
which we observe upon the island, lead us gradually back to the remotest antiquity."

PinLALKTiiBa, profcModly writing ** The Ilbtoiy of Ceylon /rvm ihe ear lieti period" which is prefixed to the last edition
of Knox'a historical relation of the island, dates the commencement of the Wijayan dyriasty in a. d. 106, instead of B.C.
.>43 ; and is then reduced to the necessity of adding, *' Without attempting to clear a way, where so little light is afforded,
through this labyrinth of chronological difficulties, I shall content myeelf with exhibiting the succession of the Cinghalcse
sovereigns, with the length of their reigns, as it appears in Valentyn."

Daw appears to have been more accurately informed ; but, dependent on the interpretations of the natives, who are always
prone to dwell on the exaggerations and fictions which abound in all oriental literature, has been induced to form thu opini-
on, that "the Singhalese possess no accurate record of events; are ignorant of genuine history; and are not ^utH^ient]\
advanced to relish it. Instead of the one they have legendaiy tales, and instead of the other historical romance? *'

To publish now, in the face of these hitherto undisputed authorities, a statement containing an uninterrupted historirsl
record of nearly twenty four eenturiet^ without the fullest evidence of its authenticity, or at least ackno-Aiedging t!.c lodt^.*
from which the data are obtained, would be to require the public to place a degree of faith in the acoiirac} (t an unsupported
document, which it would be most unreasonable in me to expect. I roust therefore beg, if you use at all the paper I now
send you, that it be inserted in the detailed form it has been prepared by me, together with this letter in explanatioti

The principal native historical record in Ceylon it the MaMmtufui. It is composed in Pall verse. The pro<»ody of Pali
grammar prescribes not only the observance of certain rules which regulate s\llahic quantity, but admits of an exten«tve

* This table, divested of th« narrative portion of the Epitome, will be found in the Appendix : the namet being spelt a
*Jiey are pronounced in Singhalese.

ii INTBODUCTION.

Ucense of permutation and elision of letters, for the sake of euphony. As the inflexionB of the nouns and verbs are almost
exclusively in the ultimate syllable, and as all the words in each verse or sentence are connected, as if they composed one
interminable word, it will readily be imagined what a variety of constructions each sentence may admit of, even in cases
where the manuscript is free from clerical errors : but, from the circumstance of the process of transcription having been
almost exclusively left to mere copyists, who had themselves no knowledge of the language, all P^ manuscripts in Ceylon
are peculiarly liable to clerical and other more important inaccuracies ; many of which have been inadvertently adopted by
subsequent authors of Singhalese works, materially altering the sense of the original. It is, I presume, to enable the reader
to overcome these various difficulties, that the authors of Pali works of any note, usually compiled a commentary also,
containing a literal rendering of the sense, as well as explanations of abstruse passages.

The study of the Pitli language being confined, among the natives of Ceylon, almost entirely to the priesthood, and prose-
cuted solely for the purpose of qualifying them for ordination, their attention has been principally devoted to their volumi-
nous religious works on Buddhism. I have never yet met with a native who had critically read through, and compared their
Beveral historical works, or who had, till lately, seen a conmientary on the Mahdwansi ; although it was the general belief
that such a conmientary did still exist, or at least had been in existence at no remote period. By the kindness of G&lle, the
provincial chief priest of Saffragam, I was enabled in 1827 to obtain a transcript of that commentary, from a copy kept in
Mulgirigalla wihare, « t'»mple built in th«> reign of Saidaitissa, about 130 yean boforo the birth uf Chnst; and when brought
with me to Kandy, I found that the work had not before been seen by the chief or any one of the priests, of either of the two
establishments which regulate the national religion of this inland. It had heretofore been the received opinion of the best
informed priests, and other natives, that the Mahdwansi was a national state record of recently-past events, compiled at short
intervals by royal authority, up to the reign m which each addition may have been made ; and' that it had been preserved in
the archives of the kingdom.

4be above-mentioned commentary has not only afforded valuable assistance in elucidating the early portion of the Mahd-
foanU^ but it has likewise refuted that tradition, by proving that Mahandma^ the writer of that commentary, was also the
author of the Mahdufansi^ from the commencement of the work to the end of the reign of Maha Sen, at least, comprising the
history of Ceylon from b. c. 543 to a. d. 301. It was compiled from the annals in the vernacular language then extant, and
was composed at Anuradhapura, under the auspices of his nephew Diisen Kellfya, between ▲. d. 459 and 477. It is still
doubtful whether Mahandma was not also the author of the subsequent portion, to his own times. As the commentar}%
however, extends only to a. o. 301, and the subsequent portion of the work is usually called the Si*lu JVarudy I am dit*
posed to infer that he only wrote the history to a. d. 301.

From the period at which Mahan6ma*s work terminated, to the roign of PHikrama B^u in a. o. 1266, the Sulu Wanse
WBS composed, under the patronage of the last named sovereign, by Dharma Kirti, at Dambedeniya. I have not been able
to ascertain by whom the portion of the history from a. d. 1267 to the reign of Prikrama Bahu of KurunaigaUa was written,
but firom that reign to a. o. 1758, the Mahi or rather Sulu Wanstf was compiled by Tibbottuwewe, by the command of
Kirti-Sree, partly, from the works brought to this island during his reign by the Siamese priests, (which had been procived
by their predecessors during their former religious missions to Ceylon), and partly from the native histories, which had esca-
ped the general destruction of literary records, in the reign of R^ja Singha I.

The other works from which the accompanying statement has been framed, and which have supplied many details not
contained in the Mahdwamd^ are the following ; which aro written in Singhalese, and contain the history of the island, also
ftom B. c. 543, to the period each work was written.

The PujdtoaUiya^ composed by Mairupada, in the roign of Prikrama B4hu, between a. d. 1266 and 1301.

The Nikdifotangraha or Sai9(Mndwaidra^ by Daiwarakhita Jay»-Bahu, fai the reign of Bhuwandka Buhu in a. d. 1347.

T/ie RdjmrtUnaikarnt written at a more recent period (the exact date of which I have not been able to ascertain) by
Abhayarkja of Walgamp4ye wihare.

The RdJawaUajfo^ which was compiled by different penooa, at various periods, and has both fVimished the materials to,
and borrowed fkom, the MahAwan$6.

Lastly, fVUbdyedera Mud^fttrue''9 account of his embassy to Siam in the last century.

From these native annals I have prepared hastily, and I am aware very imjierfectly, an Epitome of the History of Ceylon,
containing its chroiiology, the prominent events recorded theamn, and the lineage of the reigning ftuniUes ; and given, in some-
what greater detail, an account of the foundation of the towns, and of the construction of tlMi many stupendous woi%b, the
remains of which still eziit, to attest the authenticity of thcw nnnals.

INTftODUCTION. lU

Th« materials, from which this •tateinent ii fhiined, were collected by me (aMisted in the translation from the Pili bj my
natire instrtictorp) some years ago, when it wax my intention to hare arran^^ them for publication. Subsequent want of
leiflure, and the announcement of the proposal of publishing, in England, the translation of the greater part of the works
noticed by me, have deterred me from prosecuting tliat project By the last accounts received from home, the translation
was in an advanced stage of publication. Its appearance in this country may, therefore, now be early looked for.

In the mean time, the circulation of this abstract of the History of Ceylon may be the means of nuiking the translation
more sought for when it arrives ; and, at the present moment, when improved mean'* of communication are being establislMd
to Anuradhapura and to Trincomalie, traveniing the parts of the L-^lnnd in which the ruins of the ancient towns, tankA,
and other proof* of the form^'r prosperity of Ceylon arc chiefly scattered, this statement will perhaps be considered an
appropriate addition to your Almanac for the ensuing year.

I am. Sir, your faithful obedient serrant,

Kofufy, September 14 /A, 1832 Qaoaoa Tvanoum.

Ce^lm Cimi S^rt/im,

A few priTate copies, as well of the ^ Epitome " as of the '^ Historical Inscriptions " which appeared
in the local almanac of the ensuing year, were printed for me at the time those periodicab were in this
press ; — the distribution of whi<:h, from rarions causes, was deferred for a considerable period of time.

In this intcnral, the long expected edition of the Mahawanso, translated in this island and published
in England, under the auspices of Sir A. Johnston, arrired in India, forming the first of three vol Aes
of a publication, entitled ^' Tub Sacred and IIistobical Books op Ceylon."

This laudable endearour on the part of the late chief justice of this colonj, to laj before the European
Mteraiy woHd a correct translation of an Indian historical work — the most authentic and Taluahk
peihaps erer yet brought to its notice — ^baring, most unfortunately, failed, I hare decided on proceeding
with the translation commenced some years ago ; the prosecution of which I had abandoned under die
circumstances explained in the foregoing letter.

In now recurring to this taslc, howerer, the object I hare in riew, is not solely to illustrate the local
history (the importance of which it is by no moans my intention to depreciate by this remark), but also
lo inrite the attention of oriental scholars to the historical data contained i« the amcieml Pdli BmddkiMiemi
records^ as exhibited in the Mahawanso, contrasted with the results of their profound researches ai
the ancient Sanscrit Hindu records^ as exhibited in their various publications and essays, commencing
from the period when the great Sir William Jones first brought oriental literature under the scrutiny and
analysis of European criticism.

Before I enter upon this interesting question, in justice equally to Sir A. Johnston, and to the natifn
literature of Ceylon, I have, on the one hand, to endeavour to account for one of the most extraordinary
delusions, perhaps, ever practised on the literary worid ; and, on the other, to prevent these ^'Sacred aKP
Historical Books of Ceylo.n," as well as the ^* History of BuooBiaM,** (also published nnder
that right honorable gentleman's auspioes) being recognised to be works of authority, or addnoed
la impugn the data which may hereafter be obtained from the Bnddhtstical records in tha PUi or
any other oriental language.

The course pursued by Sir A. Johnston, both in «^lectuig the originals, and procoring tiansiafinoa of
*'Tmi Sacred amp Hestorical Works of Ceylon," is detailed in the following letter, whaA ii
embodied in the preiaoe to these translations : —

IV INTKODf ( TION.

Tn the Chahman and Dcjmty Chainuan of the Court of Diievtors.

li». Great Cumberland Place, VMh Xov. 1B2(>.
Gentlemen,

I have the honour, at the request of Mr. Upham, to euclse to you a letter from him soliciting the patronage
ot your honourable court to an English translation which he is about to publish of the three works called Mahavansi, the
Uajavali, and the Rajaratnacari. The first is written in the Pali, and the other two in the SiiSglmlese language, and they
are all three explanatory of the origin, doctrines, and introduction into the island of Ceylon, of the Buddhist religion.

The English translation was a sliort time ago given by me to Mr. Upham, upon his expressing a wi&h to publish some
genuine account of a religion which, whatever may be the nature and tendency of its doctrines, deserves the cnsideration of
the philosopher and the statesman, from the unlimited influence which it at present exercises over so many millions of the
inhabitants of A^ia.

The circumstances under which I received the three works to which I have just alluded, afford such strong evidence of
their authencity, and of the respect in which they are held by the Buddhists of Ceylon, that I shall take the liberty of sta-
ting them to you, that your honourable court may form some judgment as to the degree of encouragement which you may be
justified in giving to Mr. Upham.

After a very long residence on Ceylon as chief jiuticc and the first member of his majesty's council on that island, and
after a constant intercourse, both literally and official, for many years, with the natives of every cast and of every religious
l>ersuasion in the country, I felt it to be my duty to submit it, as my official opinion, to his majesty's government, that it wa»
absolutely necessary, in order to secure for the natives of Ceylon a popular and a really efficient administration of justice, to
compile, for their separate use, a special code of laws, which at the same time that it was founded upon the universally
adorttted, and therefore universally applicable, abstract principles of justice, should be scrupulously adapted to the local
circumstances of the countr}', and to tlie peculiar religion, manners, usages, and feelings of the people. His majesty^s govern-
ment fully approved of my opinion and officially authorised me to take the necessary steps for framing such a code.

Having publicly informed all the natives of the island of the wise and beneficial object which his majesty's government
had in view, I called upon the most learned and the most celebrated of the priests of Buddha, both those who had been
educated on Ceylon, and those who had been educated in the Burmese empire, to co-operate with me in carrying his majestj*^
gracious intention into effect ; and to procure for me, as well from books as other sources, the most authentic information that
could be obtcuned relative to the religion, usages, manners, and feelings of the people who professed the Buddhist religion on
the island of Ceylon.

The priests, after much consideration amongst themselves, and after frequent consultations with their followers in every
part of the island, presented to me the copies which I now possess of the MahAwansi, Rajawali, R^jaratniicari, as containing,,
according to the judgment of the best informed of the Buddhist priests on Ceylon, the most genuine account which is extent
of the origin of the Budhu religion, of Its doctrines, of its introduction into Ceylon, and of the effects, moral and political,
which those doctrines had from time to time produced upon the conduct of the native government, and upon the manners and
usages of the native inhabitants of the country. And the priests themselves, as well as all the people of the country, from.
l>cing aware of the object which I had in view, felt themselves directly interested in the authenticity of the information which
I received ; and as they all concurted in opinion with respect to the authenticity and value of the information which these
works contain, I have no doubt whatever that the account which they give of the origin and doctrines of the Buddhist
religion is that which is universally believed to be the true account by all the Buddhist inhabitants of Ceylon.

The copies of these works which were presented to me by the priests, after having been, by my direction, compared with
all the best copies of the same works in the different temples of Buddha on Ceylon, were carefully revised and corrected by
two of the ablest priests of Buddha on that bland.

An English translation of them was then made by my official translators, under the superintendence of the late native
chief of the cinnamon department, who was himself the best native Vk\\ and Singhalese scholar in the country ; and that
translation is now revising for Mr. Upham by the Rev. Mr. Fox, who resided on Ceylon for many years as a Wesleyan
Missionary, and who is the be5t Eu?opean Pali and Singhalese scholar at present in Europe.

I have the honour to be. Gentlemen,

Your mo«t obedient humble servant,

(Signed) Ar.Rx. Joiin-ston.

IKTEODUCTION. ▼

Nothing, turel/f could be more oommendable than the object and the proceeding here detailed ; nor
could anjr plan hare been adopted, apparently, better calculated to supply the deficiency arising from his
own want of knowledge of the languages in which these works are composed, than the precautions thus
taken for the purpose of insuring the authenticity of the translations. Who those indiriduals may
be whom Sir A. Johnston was induced to consider ^^ I wo qfthe abUsi priesls of Buddha on that island^"
by whom *"*" the copies of these works which were presented to me (Sir A. Johnston) after baring been
compared by my direction with ail the best copies of the same works in the different temples of Buddha
on Ceylon, were carefully rcrised and corrected," I hare not ascertained. But it is erident that they were
either incompetent to perform the task they imdertook, of rendering the Pali Mahawanso into Singhalese,
or they totally misunderstood the late chief justice's object. Instead of procuring an authentic cop} of
the Pali original, and translating it into the Temacular language (from which ^^ the official translators "
were to transpose it into English), they appear, (as regards the period of the history embraced in some
of the early chapters) to hare formed, to a certain extent, a compilation of their own ; amplifying it
considerably beyond the text with materials procured from the commentary on the Maliawanso, and
other less authentic 8oure«« ; and in tlie rest of the work, the onginul has. for the most part, been redn*
ced to a mutilated abridgment.

This compilation, or abridgment, extends only to the 88th chapter of the Mahawanso, which brings
the history of Ceylon down to a. d. 1319 ; within that period, moreorer, the reigns of sereral kings are
omitted : whereas in the perfect copies, the historical narration is continued for four centuries and a
half further, extending it to the middle of the last century.

The '^ official translators^'* by whom this Singhalese rersion is stated to hare been rendered into
English, wt're, and to a certain extent still are, selected from the most respectable, as well in character
as in rank, of the maritime chiefs' families. They profess, almost without exception, the Christian faith ;
and for the most part, are candidates for employment in the higher native offices under gOTemment.
Their education, as reganls the acquisition of their natire language, was formerly seldom perserered in
beyond the attainment of a granimntical knowledge of Singhali*se : — the ancient history of their countxj,
and the niy»tori«'fi of the n'ligion of their ancestors, rarely engaged their serious attention. Their princi*
pal study wiis the English language, pursutd in order that they might qualify themselves for thoae
official appointments, which were the oljects of their ambition. The means they possessed of obtaining
an education in Englij>h, within the colony, at that period, prior to the establishment of the valuable
missionary institutions since formed, were extremely limited ; while the routine of their official duties,
af^er they entered the public service, were not calculated to improve those limited attainments. These
remarks, however, apply nither to the past, than to the present condition of the colony ; and I should
be doing the higher orders of the natives— of the maritime provinces at least — gl^at injustice if I did
not add, that they have both readily availed themselves of the improved means since placed within their
reach, and amply proved, by several highly cre<litable examples, their capacity as well as their anxiety to
derive the fullest benefit from the opportunities so afforded to them. Nevertheless to the causes above
suggested must, I believe, be attributed both the defects in composition, and the nomerouB obvuwis
penrersions of the sense of the Singhalese abridgment of the text, exhibited in the tranaktiofia of ^ 7%e
Sacred and IIistorical Books op Cetlon."

As illustrations of the latter description of defects, I shall confine myself to noticing two instaacco.
Page 74. ''The son of the late king Muttesiwe. called Second PttUsa. became king of the laiaaA of

vi INTRODUCTION.

Ceylon, fie wa8 a fortnnate king :" p. 83. '' This was in the year of our Buddho 236, in the eigh-
teenth year of the reign of the king Darmasoka, and of the first year of the reign of Petista the secomdj
on the fifteenth day of the month of poson :" and similarly in every instance in which that sovereign is
named, he is called " Peiissa the second." Now, the monarch here spoken of, is the most celebrated
rlja in the history of Ceylon ; the ally of Asoko, the emperor of India, and the founder of buddhism in
this island. His individual name was " Tisso." From his merits (according to the buddhistical creed)
in a former existence, as well as in this world, he acquired the appellation of " Dewananpiyadaso ;*
literally, "of-the-dewos-the-delight-tisso.- This title in the Singhalese histories is contracted into
" Dewenipaitissa ;" and in the vernacular language, " deweni" also signifies "second." These ^qffieial
translators^" ignorant of the derivation of this appellation, and of these historical facts, and unmindfid
of the circumstanc c of no mention having previously been made of " Peiissa thejirst " in the work they
were translating, at once designate this sovereign " Peiissa the second " ! !

In explainin<y the second unintentional perversion of the text above referred to, I shall have to notice
the mischievous effects which result from appending notes of explanation, when the text is not thoroughlj

understood.

Page 1. "In former times, our gracious Buddhu, who has overcome the five deadly sins, haTing
seen Buddhu Deepankare,* did express his wish to attain the state of Budhu, to save living beings, aa
twenty four subsequent Budhus t had done ; firom whom also, he having obtained their assent, and
having done charities of various descriptions, became sanctified and omniscient : he is the Budhu, the
most high lord Guadma, who redeemed the living beings firom all their miseries."

The rendering of this passage, as a specimen of the translators' style, compared with the rest of the
translation, is rather above than below par. The only intrinsic errors imputable to it, if no notes had
been appended, would have consisted, — ^first, in the statement that there were " twenty Jour" instead of
" twenty three Buddhus " subsequent to Dcepankara ; and, secondly, in adopting the peculiar spelling,
" Guadma," for the name of the present Buddho, in the translation of a Ceylonese work, in which he is
invariably designated " Goutama." But two fatal notes are given on this passage, which cruelly expose
the true character, or origin, of these blunders : viz.,

* ^ In the Budhist doctrine (according to the first note) there are to be five Budhus in the present kalpe : Maha'dewm'^isii,
Goutama, Deepankara — these have already existed and are in niewana ; — Gua'dma, the fourth, is the Budhu of the pres e nt
ijstem, which has lasted 2372 years in 1830 ; tho Budhu verousa or era, according to the greatest number of coincideiit
dates, having commenced about the year 540 b. c/*

f **" The Loutoros Budhus (according to the second note) are inferior persons, being usually the companions of the Budhu,
for their seal and fidelity exalted to the divine privileges.**

The former of these notes makes " Deepankara" the immediate predecessor of " Guadma " all " subse-
quent Buddhos," therefore, must become equally subsequent to him, — and yet the term is applied in the
transhition to those predecessors of '' Guadma," by whom his advent was predicted!

In this instance also, as in the case of ^^ Petissa the second" the error lies in the rendering of the
word, which has been translated into ^' subsequent"

There are two chisses of Buddhos, styled, respectirely, in PaH, " Ixfkuttaro " and " Pachcheko.** The
former term, derived from " Ldkassa-uttaro contracted into " Lokuttaro," signifies " the supreme of the
uniTene." The latter from " Pati-ekan," by permutation of letters contracted into " Pachcheko " mad
**P^ichch^* signifies ^serered firom unity (with supreme buddhohood) ;" and is a term applied to •&

INTftODUCTION. Tii

inferior being or nint who if nerer coexistent with a tupreme Bnddho, as he is only manifested during
an ** abuddhotpado," or the period intervening between the nibbana of one, and the adrent of the succeed-
ing supreme Buddho ; and attains nibbana without rising to supreme buddhohood. These terms in
Singhalese are respectirely written ^* Loutura ** and ^^ Pase." But *'*' passe " (with a double s.) in the
Temacular language, also signifies ^* subsequent." No native Buddhist, however uneducated, would
have committed the error of asserting, that there were twenty four Buddhos exclusive of Dipankaro ;
as the prediction of Goutama's advent is a part of a religious formula in constant use, which specifies
either *^ the twenty four Buddhos and the Pasc Buddhos," or ^^ the twenty four Buddhos, commencing
with Dipankaro, and the Pase Buddhos," as having been the sanctified characters who vouchsafed to him
the *'^ ^ i werana " or sacred assurance. By some jumble, however, the word *^ pase " has been translated
into *^ subsequent," and made, to agree with the *■*' twenty four supreme Buddhos," instead of being ren-
dered as the appellation of an inferior Buddho. Hence the rendering of the passage *'*' did express his
wish to attain the state of Budhu, to save living beings, as twenty four suhsequeni Budhus had done."

The revisers of this translation appear to have been aware that there was some confusion or obscurity
in this passage, and ther^foni appended the second note of explanation* In that note, howt*ver, an
explanation is given, conveying, unfortunately, a meaning precisely the reverse of the correct one. The
** Loutuni Budhus " are stated to be ^^ inferior persons, usually the companions of the Budhu ;" whereas
the word literally signifies *' supreme of the universe ;" and on the other hand, the appellation ^' Paatf
Buddho " signifies, as specifically, the reverse of co-existence or companionship.

The first note, quoted above, is, if possible, still more calculated than the translation itself, to prejudice
the authenticity of the buddhistical scriptures in Ceylon, when compared with the sacred records
of other buddhistical countries.

In the translation, the present Buddho is called ^' Guadma." As the English writers on subjects
connected with buddhism in the various parts of Asia rarely 8p<*II the name similarly, it would have been
reasonable to infer that *•*• Guadma" vras here intended for the Ceylonese appellations (Pali) ^* Gotamo,"
(Singhalese) ^^Goutama." Tlie revisers, however, of the translation, in thiji instance also, think it
necessary to offer a note of explanation. The object of their note appears to be to give the names of the
four Buddhos of this (Pali) ^^kappo," (Singhalese) ^* kalpa," who have already attained buddhohood.
They specify them to be Mohadewanan, Goutama, Deepankara, and Guadma : in which enumeration,
with their usual ill luck, they are wrong in every single instance. ^ Mahadewanan " is not the indiridoal
name of any one of the twenty four Buddhos. It is an epithet applying equally to all of them,
and literally means *^ the chief of the dewos." The first Buddho of this kappo was ** Kakusandho." Th«
second was not *'*' Goutama," (for when speaking of the twenty four Buddhos there is no other (Jontamm
than the Buddho of the present period) but ^ Konagamano." The third is not ^ Deepankara," lor he it
the first of the twenty four Buddhos, but *^ Kassapo." The fourth, or present Buddho, is not "On&dma,*
but, in Pali, Gotamo; and, in Singhalese, Goutama. As this name, however, had been already
appropriated in this work for the second Buddho of this kappo, the publishers have, I presume, adopted
the spelling ** Guadma " to distinguish the one from the other.

It will scarcely be believed that all this confusi<m arises from the endeavour to illustrate a work,
which, in the clearest manner possible, in its fifteenth chapter, gives a connected history of these fear
Buddhos ; nor can the publishers altogether throw the blame of these mistakes on their coAdjutort, tha
** f ISO abiesi priuU of Buddha^ and the ^qficial irmnsLiiors ;" for aren in tkdr tiaaalated abridlgmcBl
of the fifteenth chapter (p. 99) the names of theae few Boddhot m spadfttd

VIU INTRODUCTIOK.

In another respect, however, either the said priests, or the translators, must he held responsible for •
still more important error, which has led Mr. Upham, in his Introduction (p. xxii.) to notice, and
comment on, the discrepancies of the buddhistical records of Ceylon, as compared with those of NepaL
He observes, *•' of these personages (the Buddhos mentioned in the Nepal records) only the four last are
mentioned in the pages of Singhalese histories. References are indeed occasionally made to an anterior
Budhu, httt as no names or particulars are given, we are chiefly indebted for our knowledge of
these preceding Budhos, viz., Wipasya, Sikhi, and Wisabhu, to the Nepalese and Chinese histories."

It is indeed unfortunate for the native literature of Ceylon, that it should be so misrepresented in an
introduction to a work, which in the original contains in the first page, the name of every one of
the twenty four Buddhos^ stated in the order of their advent ; to which work there is a yaloable
commentary, either giving the history of every one of these Buddhos, or referring to the authorities in
which a detailed account of them may be found. Nor can the " two ablest priests of Buddha^" and the
other parties employed by Sir A. Johnston in collecting these records, plead ignorance of the existence
of that valuable commentary (Mahawansa-Tika), for I observe in the list of Pali and Singhalese hooks, —
vol. iii. p. 170, — t>vo copica of ibat work arc mentioned ; one in the temple at Mulgirigalla, fix>m which
my copy was taken ; and the other in the temple at Bentotte.

This translation, which abounds in errors of the description above noticed, is stated to have been
made '^ under the superintendence of the late native chief of the cinnamon department, (Rajapaxa, maha
modliar), who was himself the best Pali and Singhalese scholar in the country." I was personally
acquainted with this individual, who was universally and deservedly respected, both in his official and
private character. He possessed extensive information, and equally extensive influence, among his own
caste at least, if not among his countrymen generally ; and as of late years, the intercourse with the
budhistical church in the Burmese empire had been chiefly kept up by missions from the priesthood of
his (the chalia) caste in Ceylon, the late chief justice could not, perhaps, have applied to any individual
more competent to collect the native, as well as Burmese, Pali annals ; or more capable of procuring the
best qualified translators of that language into Singhalese, from among the Pali scholars resident in the
maritime districts of the island, than Rajapaxa was. This was, however, the full extent to which this
chief could have efficiently assisted Sir A. Johnston, in his praiseworthy undertaking; for the maha
modliar was not himself either a Pali, or an English scholar. That is to say, he had no better acquaintance
with the Pali, than a modem European would, without studying it, have of any ancient dead language,
from which his own might be derived. As to his acquaintance with the English language, though he
imperfectly comprehended any ordinary question which might be put to him, he certainly could not speak,
much less write, in reply, the shortest connected sentence in English. * He must, therefore, (unless he has
practised a most unpardonable deception on Sir A. Johnston) be at once released from all responsibility,
as to the correctness, both of the Pali version translated into Singhalese, and of the Singhalese version
into English.

* In 1 822, five yean after Sir A. Johnston left Ceylon, and before I had acquired a knowledge of the colloquial Singhalese,
as Magistrate of Colombo, I had to examine R&japaxa, maha modliar, as a witness in my court. On that occaaioii, I w«s
obliged to employ an interpreter (the present permanent assessor, Mr. Dias, modliar) not only to convey his Sin^ialMe
answen in English to me, but to interpret my English questions in Singhalese to him, as he was totally incapable of foUowmg
me in English. With Europeans he generally conversed in the local Portuguese.

INTEODUCTION. \x

There if some similar misapprehension in pronouncing the late Rev. Mr. Fox, by whom the Elnglish
translation is stated to have been revised in England, to be ^^ the best European P6li and Singhaltse
scholar at present in Europe." I had not the pleasure of being personally acquainted with this gentle-
man, who left the colony, I believe, soon after 1 arrive<1 in it. 1 have always heard him spoken of with
respect, in reference to his zeal in his avocation, and his attainments as an European classical scholar
I am, however, credibly informed, that this gentleman also had no knowledge of the Pali language.

A letter from Mr. Fox is inserted in the Introduction, p. xi., of which I extract the three first
sentences.

** Haring xtrj carefully compared the trandations of the three Sinphaiete books submitted to me with the originaU, I can
safely pronounce them to be correct translations, giving, with great 6delit3r the sense of the original copies.

** A more judicious selection, in my judgment, could not have been made fVom the numerous buddhist works extant,
esteemed of authority among the profesMrs of buddhism, to give a fiiir view of the civil and mythological history of buddiuim,
and countries professing buddhism.

'' The Mahavansi is esteemed as of the highest authority, and is undoubtedly very ancient Tho copy from which
the translation U uumIc is ono of ih« iompL> copien, from which many things found in common copies are excluded, as not
being found in tho ancient Pali copies of the work. Every temple I have visited vt furnished with a copy of this work, and
iM usually placed next the Jatakas or incarnations of Buddha.**

This extract serves to acquit him most fully of laying claim to any knowledge of the Pali language ,
as he only speaks of having ^^ carefully compan^d the translations of the three Singhalese books submit-
ted to him with the originals." Hut what shall I siiy of the prejudice he has raised against, and tho
injustice he has done to, the native literature of Ceylon, when he pronounces the wretched jargon into
which a mutilated abridgment of the Mahawanso is translated *^ to be correct translations, giving with
great fidelity the sense of the original copies ;" and then proceeds to declari*, (in refererence to that
mutilated abridgment and its accompaniments), *'*' a more judicious selection, in my juJgment, could
not have been made from the numerous buddhist works extant " ! !

Mr. Fox labors also under some unaccountable delusion, when he speaks of '' abridged temple copiea,"
and calls the Mahawanso a ^* sacred work," found in almost all the temples. It is, on tho contrary, purely
and strictly, an historical work, seldom consulted by the priesthood, and conM*quently rarely found
in the temples ; and I have never yet met with, or heard of, any abridged copy of the work. In direct
opposition to this statement, as to its being an ^* abridged copy," >(r. Upham, to whom the publication
of these translations was intrusted, and who was the author of *^ The History of Bri>Diiis>f," makes the
following note at p. 7 of that work :

^ According to the information prefixed in a manuscript note, by the translator, Raja*paktc, a well known iatclUgent
native of Ceylon, the Mahawaxist ia one of the moat esteemed of all the sacred books of his countrrmcn, and has the cbamctar
of being among the oldest of their writings being throughout composed in Palee, the sacred buddhist language. This work
has been so carefully pretcrred, that but slight differences are observable between the mo«t ancient and most modem copies.
It does not appear at what period it was composed, but it has been in existence from the period that the books of Cation
were originally written, and it contains * the doctrine, the race, aad lineage of Bodha,* and is, in £Mt, the reti^ooaad history
0^ baddhion.**

I need hardly suggest, aAer what hat been Abeadj stated, that Rajapaxa, at an intelligrat native of
Ceylon, never could have been the real aathor of this note, in any language, iMfrting that the Maha-
wanso '* is one of the most esteemed of all the sacred books of his coontrymen ;" nor could he, without

X INTRODUCTION.

recording a self-evident absurdity, hare represented an history extending to the middle of the last century,
and containing in it the specification of the reign in which several portions of it vf ere composed, to hare
"' been in existence from the periods that the books of Ceylon veere originally veritten."

In his prefece to the same work, Mr. Upham distinctly " disclaims all pretension to the phildogtcal
knowledge and local information, requisite to render discussion useful, and illustration pertinent." The
spirit of candour in which this admission is made, would entitle Mr. Upham to be considered exclnsiYel j
in the light of a publisher, irresponsible for any material defect the work he edites may cont^.
A fatality, however, appears to attach to the proceedings of every individual connected wiUi the
publication of these Ceylonese works, from which Mr. Upham himself is not exempt, if the introduction,
and the notes appended, to the translation of /'The Sacred and Historical Books** are to be
attiibuted to him.

Thus, p. 83, the tranidator states that "Mahindo was accompanied with his nephew Snmenow,
a samanere priest, seven years old, the son of his sister Sangamittrah ;" and p. 97, "The first queen
Anulah, and 500 other queens, having obtained the state of Sakertahgamy, and also 500 pieaswre momen^
put on ycUow robe» ^ that I0, became priestesses." But when this publisher touches upon the same
subjects in the foUovring passage, p. 100, '^ in these days, the queen Anulah, together with 1000 womeiu
were created priestesses by Sangamittrah, and obtained the state of rahat ;" he thinks it necessary to
enlighten his readers with a note : and forgetting altogether that he has to deal vrith " matron queens
and pleasure women," he gravely remarks, that " priestesses, although not now existing among the
buddhists, were at this period of such sanctity, that an offender when led forth to be put to death, who
was so fortunate as to meet one of these sacred virgins^ was entitled, at her command, to a pardon ; and
this privilege was subsequently copied^ and adopted among the Romans, in the case of the vestal virgins."
Mr. Upham has no more valid authority for saying that these '' matrons and pleasure women * were
considered either to assume the character of " sacred virgins " by their ordination, or to have been held
in greater veneration than the rahat priests, than that the privilege of demanding the pardon of offenders,
*^wa8 subsequent^ copied^ and adopted among the Homans." Again, p. 222, in a note, he states
correctly enough, that the '^ upasampada were the priests of the superior quality." But at p. dOO, where
the ceremony of upasampada (which simply signifies ordination) is mentioned, he forgets tiie former,
and the correct rendering, and adds a note in these words : ^ this was the burning the various priests'
bodies, and forming them into dawtoos, which had been preserved for that purpose." These instances
of the same facts and circumstances being correctly stated in one, and incorrectly in another part, of both
these publications, are by no means of infrequent occurrence ; which only tend to aggravate Ae neglect or
carelessness of the parties employed in conducting this publication. Where such inaccuracies could be
committed in the ^^ Sacred and Historical Books," when an occasional note only is attempted, it
may readily be imagined what the result must be, when Mr. Upham is employed to vnrite " The
History and Doctrine of Bitddhism from Sir A. Johnston's collection of manuscripts."

Imperfect as the information connected with buddhism possessed by Europeans at present is, it would
not have been reasonable to have expected any connected and correct account of the metaphysical and
doctrinal portions of that creed ; and until the *' pitakattaya," or the three pitakas, which oontain tfie
buddhistical scriptures, and the ancient commentaries on them, are either consulted in the original, or
correctly translated, there must necessarily prevail great diversity of opinions on these abstruse and

IKTEODUCTION. XI

intricate qiiettaons. But in the historical portion, at least, for which the data arc sufficiently precise,
and readiljr obtained, in the natire annals of this island, ^^ The History op Budddism " ought to hurv
been exempt from any material inaccuracies. Eren in this respect, howerer, the work abounds in tht*
grossest errors. Thus, p. L, in describing Ceylon, Mr. Upham speaks of '' that island which tho
Buddha Quadma, this distinguished teacher of the eastern world, has chosen to make the scene of hit
birtky and the chief theatre of his acts and miracles : p. 2. refering to Adam's peak, he says, ''it is
celebrated for possessing the print of Buddha's foot left on the spot, whence he ascended to the Detval6ka
heatau :** p. 73. '* The buddhist temple of Mulgirigala on Adams peak, is declared to be within this
region (Jugandara Parwatte.")

It it scarcely possible for a person, not familiar with the subject, to conceiro the extent of the
absurdities inroWed in these, and other similar passages. It is no burlesque to say, that they would be
receired, by a Ceylonese buddhist, with ^^lings akin to those with which an Englishman would read u
work, written by an Indian, professedly for the purpose of illustrating the history of Christianity to his
countrymen, which stated, — that England was the scene of the birth of our Sariour ; that his oJK^ension
took place from Derby peak ; and that Salisbury cathedral stood on WMtmuMt«r abbey.

And yet these are the publications put forth, as correct translations of, and compilations frt>iu, the
natiTe annals of Ceylon. Such is the force, respectability, and apparent competency of the attestatioiu
by which '^The Sacked and Historical Works op Ceylon" are sustained, that they have been
considered worthy of being dedicated to the king, patronised by the court of directors, and sent out to
this island, by the secretary of state, to be presenred among the archires of this goremment ! !

After this signal failure in Sir A. Johnston's well intentioned exertions, and after the disappointments
which hare hitherto attended the Ubors of orientalists, in their researches for historical annals, com-
prehentive in data, and consistent in chronologtf, I hare not the hardihood to imagine, that the translation
alone of a Pali history, containing a detailed, and chronologically continuous, history of Ceylon, for twenty
four centuries ; and a connected sketch of the buddhistical history of India, embracing the interesting
period between b. c. 600, and b. c. 300 ; besides various other subsequent references, as well to India,
;ui the eastern peninsula, would, without the amplest evidence of its authenticity, receive the slightest
consideration from the literary world. I have decided, therefore, on publishing the text also, printed in.
roman chaiacters, pointed vri th diacritical marks.

My object in undertaking this publication (as I have already stated) is, principally, to invite the
attention of oriental scholars to the historical data contained in the ancient Pali buddhistical records,
as exhibited in the Mahawanso ; contrasted ¥rith the results of their profound researches, as exhibited in
their various publications and essays, commencing from the period when Sir W. Jones first brought
oriental literature under the scrutiny and analysis of European criticism.

Ilalf a century has elapsed since that eminent person formed the Bengal Asiatic Society, which
justly claims for itself the honor of having ^ nombered amongst its members all the most distinguished
students of oriental literature, and of having succeeded in bringing to light many of the liidden stores
of Anatic learning." Within the regions to which their researches were in the fir^t instance directed,
the prevailing religion had, from a remote period, extending back, perhaps, to the christian era, beeu
untBtermptedly hinduism. The priesthood of that rdigion were oonaidered to be exclusively fo&mm t i
of tiie knowledge of the ancient literature of thai oovatij, ia all its TuioiM brmdies. The clasacul
language in which that literature was embodied was Samscrit.

XU INTBODUCTION.

The riTal religion to hinduism in Asia, promulgated hy Buddhos antecedant to Gotamd, from a period
too remote to admit of chronological definition, was huddhism. The last successful struggle of buddhism
for ascendency in India, subsequent to the advent of Gotamo, was in the fourth century before the
christian era. It then became the religion of the state. The ruler of that vast empire was, at that epoch,
numbered amongst its most zealous converts ; and fragments of evidence, literary, as well as of the arts,
still survive, to attest that that religion had once been predominant throughout the most civilized and
powerful kingdoms of Asia. From thence it spread to the surrounding nations ; among whom, under
various modifications, it still prevails.

Hinduism, as the religion at least of its rulers, after an apparently short interval, regained its former
ascendency in India ; though the nimierical diminution of its antagonists would appear to have been
more gradually brought about. Abundant proofs may be adduced to shew the fanatical ferocity with
which these two great sects persecuted each other, — a ferocity which mutually subsided into passive
hatred and contempt, only when the parties were no longer placed in the position of actual collision.

European scholars, therefore, on entering upon iheir researches towards the close of the last century,
necessarily, by the expulsion of the buddhists, came into communication exclusively withhindu pundits;
who were not only interested in confining the researches of orientalists to Sanscrit literature, but who,
in every possible way, both by reference to their own ancient prejudiced authorities, and their individual
representations, labored to depreciate in the estimation of Europeans, the literature of the buddhists, as
well as the Pa'li or Ma'cadhi language, in which that literature is recorded.

The profound and critical knowledge attained by the distinguished Sanscrit scholars above alluded to,
has been the means of elucidating the mysteries of an apparently unlimited mjrthology ; as well as of
unravelling the intricacies of Asiatic astronomy, mathematics, and other sciences,— of analysing their
various systems of philosophy and metaphysics, — and of reducing tracts, grammatical as well as philolo-
gical, into condensed and methodised forms ; thereby establishing an easier acquirement of that ancient
language, and of the varied information contained in it.

The department in which their researches have been attended with the least success, is History ; and
to this failure may perhaps be justly attributed the small portion of interest felt by the European literary
world in oriental literature. The progress of civilization in the west has, from age to age, nay, from
year to year, added some fresh advancement or refinement to almost every branch of the arts, sciences,
and belles lettres ; while there is scarcely any discovery made, as hitherto developed in Asiatic literature,
which could be considered either as an acquisition of practical utility to European civilization, or as
modeb for imitation or adoption in European literature.

In the midst, nevertheless, of this progressively increasing discouragement, the friends of oriental
research have proportionately increased their exertions, and extended the base of their operations. The
fonnation of the Koyal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland, and of similar institutions on the
continent of Europe ; and the more rapid circulation of discoveries made in Asia, through the medium
of the monthly journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, during the last four years, afford undeniable
proo& of unabated exertion in those researches. To those who have watched the progress of the
proceedings of these institutions, no small reward will appear to have crowned the gratuitous latxas of
orientalists. In the pages of the Asiatic Journal alone, the decyphering of the alphabets, in which the
ancient iuj^criptions scattered over Asia are recorded, (which is calculated to lead to important

I NTRODUCTION. Xlll

chronological and historical results) ; the identification and arrangement of the ancient coins found in
the Panjah ; the examination of tlie recently discovered fossil geolog}' of India ; the analysis of the
Sanscrit and Tihetan huddhisticul records, contained in '^ hundreds of volumes," hy M. Cosoma Korosi
and professor Wilson ; and the translation of the hindu plays, hy the latter distinguished scholar ; —
exhibit triumphant evidence, that at no previous period had oriental research been exerted with equal
success. Yet it is in the midst of this comparatively brilliant career, and at the scat of the operations
of the Bengal Asiatic Society, that the heaviest disappointment has visited tliat institution. It has
within the last jvivr been decided by the supreme government of India, that the funds which " have
hitherto been in part applied to the revival and improvement of the literature, and the encouragement of
the learned natives of India, are henceforth to be appropriated to purposes of English education." In an
unavailing effort of the Asiatic Society to avert that decision, the supreme government has thought
proper to designate the printing of several standard oriental works, then in progress, to be *^ to little
purpose but to accumulate stores of waste paper."

I advert not to these recent discussions in Bengal with any view to take part iu thrni. My object is exclu-
•irely to show that tlie increasing discouragement or indifference, evinced towards oriental research, does
not proceed either from the exhaustion of the stores to be examined, or from the relaxation of the energy
of the examiners ; and to endeavour to account for the causes which have produced these conflicting results.

The mythology and the legends of Asia, connected with tlie fabulous nges, contrasted with those of
ancient Europe and Asia Minor, present no such glaring disparity in extravagance,* as should necessarily
lead an unprejudiced mind to cultivate the study and investigation of the one, and to decide on the
rejection and condemnation of the other. Almost every well educated European has exerted the first
efforts of his expanding intellect to familiarixe himself with the mythology and fabulous legends of
ancient Europe. The immortal works of the poets which have perpetuated this mythology, as well as
these legends, have from his childhood been presented to his view, as models of the most classical and
perfect composition. In the progress to manhood, and throughout that period of life during which
mental energy is susceptible of the greatest excitement,^in the senate, at the bar, on the stage, and
eTen in the pulpit, — the most celebrated men of genius have studiously borrowed, more or lets of their
choicest ornaments, from the works of the ancient poets and historians.

To those, again, to whom the fictions of the poets present no attractive charms, the literature of
Europe^ as soon as it emerges from the darkness of the fabulous ages, supplies a separate stream of
historical narration, distinctly traced, and precisely graduated, by the scale of chronologr. On the events
recorded and timed in the pages of that well attested history, a philosophical mind dwells with intense
interest. The rise and fall of empires ; the origin, growth, and decay of human institutions ; the
advancement or arrest of civilization ; and every erent which can instruct or influence practical men, in
every station of life, are there developed, with the fullest authenticity. Whichever of these two
departments of literature — fiction or fiict— 4he European student may find most congenial to his taste,
etriy associations and prepossessions have equally familiarized either to his mind.

As regards oriental literature, the impressions of early associations never can, nor is to be wished that
they ever should, operate on the European mind. Even in Europe, where the advantages of the spread
•f education, and of the diffusion of nseful knowledge, ore the least disputed of the great principles
wlddi agitate the puhlic mind, there are manifest indications that it is the pcedominent opinion of the
•ge^ that into the scheme of that extended education — more of fiict and leas of fiction— more of practical

• Vidk Appeadiz fcr a coopariMii of MmkmUaf§ with Hwithu

xiv INTRODUCTION.

maihematics and less of classics — should be infused, than hare hitherto been adopted in public
institutions. Mutatis mutandis, I regJird the recent Indian fiat "that the funds which have hitherto
been in part applied to the revival and improvement of the literature, and the encouragement of the
learned natives of India, shall be exclusively appropriated to purposes o£^English education," to be
conceived in the same spirit.

These early associations, then, being thus unavailing and unvailable, (if the foregoing remarks are
entitled to any weight) the creation of a general interest towards, or the realization of the subsiding
expectations, produced at the formation of the Bengal Asiatic Society, in regard to, oriental literature,
seems to depend on this single question ; viz..

Does there exist now, or is there a prospect of an authentic hislortj of India being developed hereafter y
by the researches of orientalists ?

On the solution of this question, as it appears to me, depends entirely, whether the study of oriental
literature (with reference not to langu«gc»R, hut tJie information those languages contain) shall continue,
like the study of any of the sciences, to be confined to the few whose taste or profession has devoted
them to it; or whether it shall some day exercise an influence over that more extended sphere, which
belongs to general history alone to exert.

This is an important, though not, perhaps, altogether a vital, question : — important, more especially
at the present moment, as regjirds the interest it am create, and the resources it can thence derive, for
the purpose of extending the basis of research ; but not vital, in as much as there is no more reason for
apprehending the extinction of oriental research, from its having failed to extend its influence over the
irhcle educated community of the world, than that geology, mineralogy, botany, or any of the other
sciences should become extinct, because the interest each individually possesses is of a limited character.
Nor does the continuance of oriental research, conducted by Europeans, appear, in any degree, to depend
on the contingency of the permanence of British sway over its present Asiatic dominions ; for the spirit
of that research has of late years gained even greater strength on the continent of Europe than in the
British empire. But to return to the question : —

Does there exist now, or is there a prospect oj an authentic history of India being developed hereafter^
by the researches of orientalists ?

Preparatory to answering this question, I shall briefly touch on the published results of our country-
men's researches in the department of History ; premising, that in the earlier period of their labors,
their publications partook more of the character of theoretical or critical treatises, than accurate transla-
tions of the texts they professed to illustrate. This course was adopted, under the suggestion of Sir W.
Jones ; who in his preliminary discourse on the institution of the Asiatic Society, remarked : " You may
observe I have omitted their languages, the diversity and difficulty of which are a sad obstacle to the
progress of useful knowledge ; but I have ever considered languages as the mere instruments of real
learning, and think them improperly confounded with learning itself. The attainment of them is,
however, indispensably necessary." Ag^iin, " You will not perhaps be disposed to admit mere translar
tions of considerable length, except such unpublished essays and treatises as may be transmitted to us
by native authors."

Sir W. Jones himself led the way in the discusssion of the chronology of the hindus.* After a
speculative dissertation, tending to an identification or reconciliation, in some particular points, of the

* A. B. ToL i p. 71.

INTRODUCTION. XT

kinda with the mosnic history, he ha% with all that fascination which his richly stored mind cnahled
him to impirt to all his diciHsions, developed the 8chomf» of hindii chrono|o;Ty, as cxpl. lined to him
ftom hincUi authorities, hy Uadh.icanta Scnnin, "a puiidit of extensive Icaminj^ and great fame among
the hindus." The chronolo^ry treat;»d of in this «lisscrtatinn, cxt<»n«ls hack through " the four ages,*
which are stated t') <'m*>r.wH* t!ic pri»p()N*cro:is p^'iio 1 of 4,*^2'MM> J yi*ars ; and contains the penealogiet
of kini^S colhvtc I from tin* pur.iii.is w'lich were t^cn corisi hT.*d works of c(inMd<TaMt» anti<|uity. It is
only in tlie middle of t!r* •'fourth ai;r',* when he comos to the Ma;^adlia dynas'y, that hindu authorities
enahle him to assi;:;ii a d.it*' to the period at which any of those kings ruled. On obtaining this "point
d'appui," Sir W. Jones thus «*xpn*ss "s Iiinis'lf: —

** Pura tjiya, hoti of th.* tw.-uio'.li kin^. tt.i* put tf> tl-Mth br bin minl'«tcr, .VMni-i, who placed hi^ own pon PraHgoia on
the throne ofhin mmter; nn<l thin rovohition oi^^lItuU'!* im cpojh of lh» hi^li.i^t importtncj in our prf"»ent inciuiry ; fittt,
becauAC it luip;K'ne«l, Mocordi:»^ to the llhajawi'-anwrta, tWi» yeir* b/fore ilud lhu*H appeanmcc in the iamc kiligilom :
next, bcoiUM.* it i-» b.licve.1 by tho hirulu-* to h i\c U'von pUcc X\%\ yciM u^o, or 'JiOO lH.'ft»rc Chii>»t ; aind, la-ntly, because A
regular chmMoln^y. ncrordin}{ to the iiuniWT « f \farH in t-a.-h d\na*ly, ban b.*.'n «'<tii'>li»hed, from the accesaon of Pradgoia^
to the »ubvfr»io:i of the genui'u* hindu ^ini-nunrnt ; an«! that clir«>Mo!<»^\ I will now l.iy bfforc you, after observing only,
that RofihaTnn'a hinKt'if Miyn nothing of UudJha in thit part of his work, though be luuticul&rly mentions two preceding

aimtiia* in their proper placet.

KiM(js OF Maui DM A.
Prad)ota \. b. c.

PahK-a 2100

Visic'hayupa

Itiijaca

N.mdiwi'rdhana, 5 reigns^ 130

Sixuna;;a

Caoavcma 1962

C>himadhfnnan

C'«brtrajn)tt

Viilhi*^ru

Ajata*atru

I>arbliaca

Aja} a

Naixlivordhana

Malia.'iandi 10 reigns = 3G0 years 1G02.

Nanda

** This prince, of whom fr€<incnt mention i« niatlo in the San«crit books i^ »nid to bare been murdered, alter a reign of a

hundred ymra, by a «ery learned and in^niou.s but |»a^*ionate and \indictive, brahman, wboi>c ixome was Ch^nacya, and

who raised to the throne a man of the Maurya race, named Oiandiugupta. By the death of Nanda and his sons, tb«

C^hatriya family of Pradyota became extinct

MAcavA Kings.

Y. a. c
Chandragupta 1503

Vari^ani

Asocaverdhana

SuyaMM

Demrafba 5

Sangata

Salisuca

Somaaannan

Saiadhanwia

Vzihadimt'bft. 10 ivtawai 137

XTi INTRODUCTION.

**• On the death of the tenth Maurya king, his place was assumed by his commander-in-chief, Pushamitra, of the
nation or family.*^

It is thus shown that, according to the hindu authorities, Chandragupta, the Sandracottos, wlio
contemporary with Alexander and Seleucus Nicator, to whose court at Palibothra Megasthenes was
deputed, is placed on the throne about b. c. 1502 ; which is at once an anachronism of upwards of
eleven centuries.

Sir W. Jones sums up his treatise by commenting on this fictitious chronology of the hindus, with the
view to reconciling it, by rational reasoning, founded on the best attainable data, with the dates which
that reasoning would suggest, as the probably correct periods of the several epochs named by him.

The whole of that paper, but more particularly as it treats of the " fourth age," bears a deeply
interesting relation to the question of the authenticity of the buddhistical chronology; and it exhibits,
in a remarkable degree, the unconscious approaches to truth, as regards the history of the Buddhos,
made by rational reasoning, though constantly opposed by the prejudices and perversions of hindu
anthorities, and his hindu pundit, in the course of the examination in which Sir W. Jones was engaged.

Wilford * next brought the chronology of the hindus imder consideration, by his " Genealogical
Table, extracted from the Vishnu purana, the Bhagavat, and other puranas, without the least alteration.'*
He however borrows from hindu annals, nothing but the names of the kings.

" When the puninas, (he says) speak of the kings of ancient times, they are equally extravagant. According to them,
king Yudhisbthir reigned seven and twenty thousand years ; king Nanda, of whom I shall apeak more fully hereafter, is said to
have possessed in his treasury above 1,584,000,000 pounds sterling, in gold coin alone : the value of the silver and copper cimi,
and jewels, exceeded all calculation ; and his army consisted of 100,000,000 men. These accounts, geographical, chronolo*
gical, and historical, as absurd, and inconsistent with reason, must be rejected. This monstrous system seems to derive its
origin from the ancient period of 12,000 natural years, which was admitted by the Persians, the Etrusians, and, I believe,
also by the Celtic tribes ; for we read of a learned nation in Spain, which boasted of having written histories of above six
thousand years.

**The hindus still make use of a period of 12,000 dinne years, after which a periodical renovation of thee world takes
place. It is difficult to fix the time when the hindus, forsaking the paths of historical truth, launched into the mazes of
extra \'agancc and fable. Megasthenes, who had repeatedly visited the court of Chandragupta, and of coune had an oppor-
tunity of conversing with the best informed persons in India, is silent as to this monstrous system of the hindus. On the
contrary, it appears, from what ho says, that in his time they did not carry back their antiquities much beyond six thousand
years, as we read in some MSS. He adds also, according to Clemens of Alexandria, that the hindus and the Jews were
the only people who had a true idea of the creation of the world, and the beginning of things. There was then obvious
affinity between the chronological system of the Jews and the hindus. We are well acquainted with the pretensions of ths
E!g3rptians and Chaldeans to antiquity : this they never attempted to conceal. It is natural to suppose, that the faindas
were equally vain : they are so now ; and there is hardly a hindu who is not persuaded of, and who will not reastm upon, the
supposed antiquity of his nation. Megasthenes, who was acquainted with the antiquities of the Elgyptians, Chaldeans, and
Jews, whilst in India made inquiries into the history of the hindus, and their antiquity, and it is natural to suppose that
they would boast of it as well as the Elgyptians or Chaldeans, and as much then as they do now. Surely they did not intent
fisbles to conceal them from the multitude, for whom, on the contrary, these fables were framed.**

Thus rejecting the whole scheme of hindu chronology, and adopting the date of the age of Alexander
for the period at which Chandragupta reigned in India, Wilford, as regards chronology, simply tabulari-
zes his list of kings, according to the average term of human life ; and therehy approximates the hinda
to the European chronology. ^' The puranas," he adds, ^' are certainly a modem compilation from TaluaUe
materials, which I am afraid no longer exist ;" but from several hindu dittmas (which have been

* A. B. vol. V. p. 241.

IKTIODUCTIOH. XTU

neentlj tnnilated and published by professor Wilson,) he deduces particulars connected with the
personal history of Chandragupti, and supplies also some raluable geographic;d illustrations, — to both
which I shall hereafter have occasion to advert. Wilford recurs to these subjects in greater detail, and with
more close reference to buddhistical historical data, in his seyeral essap on the Gangetic provinces, the
kings of Magadha, the ems of Vicranmditya and ^alivahana, and in his account of the jains or buddhista.
Want of space prevents my making more than one extract I shall only notice, therefore, as regards
chronology, that Wilford in this instance * aUo bases his calculations on the European date assignable to
the reign of Chandragupti ; and that in doing so, it will be seen, by the following admission, that he
disturbs the epoch of the Kaliyugn by upwards of seventeen centuries.

**' The beginning of the CJliyugn, considered u an afltronomica] period* is fixed iind untariable ; 8044 rears befort

VicrainaditTa, or 3100 b. c But Uic beginning of the laxnc, considered cither at a civil, or hittorical period, if by no means

^reed apon.

** In the Viahnn, Brohmlnda, and V^jrn purlnaf, it ia declared, that from the beginning of the Cali-ynga, to Maha-
nanda's ■cci*«aion to tho throne, there wcro exactly 101 A ycmn. Tbki •mpetor reigned 28 ycflrs; hiw tons 1?, in all 40;
when Chandragnpta ascended the throne, 815 years a. c— Tho Cili-yuga, then, begnn 1970 b. c, or 1314 before Vicram»>
ditja : and thii it confirmed by an obcerration of the pbice of the toltticet, made in the time of Parutira ; and which,
according to Mr. Diivis, happened 1391 years n. c. or nearly so. Par^Im, the father of Vyita, died a little before tha
beginning of the Cili-yuga. It is remarkable that the first obscrrationt of the coluret, in the west, were made 1853 yeaxs
before Christ, about the same time nearly, according to Mr. Bailly.-

Bentlcy, Davis, and others, hare also discussed, and attempted to unrarel and account for, these
absurdities of the hindu chronology. Great as is tlie ingenuity they hare displayed, and successful as
those inquiries hare been in other respects, they all tend to prove the existence of the abore mentioned
incongruities, and to shew that they are the result of systematic prerersions, had recourse to, since the
time of Megnsthenos, by the hindus, to work out their religious iraposturos ; and that they in no degree
origiiuite in barbarous ignorance, or in the imperfect light which has glimmered on a remote antiquity,
or on uncivilized regions inrolred in a fabulous age.

The strongest eridcnce I could adduce of the correctness of this inference, will be found in the
remarks of professor Wilson, in his introductory obserratioas on the ^^ Raja Toringini, a history of
Cashmir." He thus expresses himself: —

"* The only Sanscrit compotition yet ditcorered, to which the title of hittory can with any propriety be applied,
la tho Ra> TaringinC a hittory of Cathmir. This work wat first introduced to the knowledge of the Mohammedans
by the learned minitter of Acber, Abuliaxl ; but tho tmnmary which ho has given of itt contontt, wat taken, as he infoimt
na. ftom a Perttan translation of the hinda original, prepared by order of Achar. The example tet by that Iib?Tal monarch,
faitrodaced amongst his tncccttora, and the litexary men of their rrignt, a fashion of remodelling, or re tiantlating the same
woik, and continuing the hiOory of the province, to the periods at which they wrote.

The earliest work of thb description, after that which was prepared by order of AcHcr, it one mentioned by Bcmicr, who
statea, an abridged transUtton of the Rija Tarin;;in{ mto Persian to have been made, by command of .Tchnn^r. II.* adds
that be was engaged upon rendering this into French, but we hare nerer heard any thing more of his translation. At a
sabaequeat period, mention is made in a later compotition, of two similar works, by Mulla IIu«cin, K^ or the rratrr, and
by Hyder BCalcc, CThadwaiia, whit4 the vor': in which thit notice occurs, the Wakiat-i Cashmir, was written in the time of
Xobammcd Shah ; at wat another hittory of the province, entitled, the Nawadii^ul-Akhbar. The fathion tcemt to bare
ssa tinu s d to a very recent date, at Qhulam Hufein nocicca the compotition of a hittofy of Cathmir having been mtiusted
lo various learned men, by order of Jivana the 8ic*h, then fovenor of the proviace ; and wt shall hare cocssion to tpeciiy
MS hisleffy, of as recent a date at the icign of Shah Alem.

* A. B. vol Sx. p. 97.

xviii IMTKODVCT^K.

The ill diiected and limited inquiries of the first European settlers in India, were not likely to havo tooed the origSnal of
these Mohammedan compositions ; and its existence was little adverted to, until the translation of the Ayin Acberi, by the
late Mr. Gladwin, was published. The abstract then given, naturally excited curiosity, and stimulated inquiiy; bat the
result was unsatisfactory, and a long period intervened before the original work was discovered. Sir W. Jones was unable
to meet with it, although the history of India from the Sanscrit Cashmir authorities, was amongst the tasks his nndaonted
and indefatigable intellect had planned ; and it was not until the year 1805, that Mr. Golebrooke ma suticenftil in his sesich.
At that time he procured a copy of the work from the heirs of a br&hman, who died in Calcutta ; and about the same time,
or shortly afterwards, another transcript of the Raja TaringinI was obtained by the late Mr. Speke from Lucknaw. To these
two copies I have been able to add a third, which was brought for sale in Calcutta ; and I have only to add, that both in
that city and at Benares, I have been hitherto unable to meet with any other transcript of this curious work.

The Ra'ja Taringini has hitherto been regarded as one entire composition : it is however in fact a series of compositions,
written by different authors, and at different periods ; a circumstance that gives greater value to its contents ; as, wiUi the
exceptions of the early periods of the history, the several authors may bo regarded almost as the chroniclers of their own
timea The first of the scries is the Rija Taringini of Calhuna pandit, the son of Champaca ; who states his having made
use of earlier authorities, and gives an intercstinj; enumeration n£ several which he had employed. The list includes the
general works of Suvrata and Narcndra ; the history of Gonerda and his threa aucccasora, by HeU Rija, an ascetic ; of Lava,
and his successors to Asoca, by Padma Mihira ; and of Asoca and the four next princas, by Sri Cb^haviUacariL He also
cites the authority of Nila Muni, meaning probably the Nila Purilna, a purilna known only in Ciishmir ; the whole forming
a remarkable proof of the attention bestowed by Cashmirian writers upon the history of their native country : an attention
the more extraordinary, from the contrast it affords, to the total want of historical inquiry in any other ]iart of the extensive
countries peopled by the hindus. The history of Calhana commences with thefabulons ages^ and oomeM down to the reign of
Sangrama Deva, the nephew ofDiddd Rdni^ in Saca 949, or a. d. 1027, approaching to what appears to have been hie owm
date, Saca 1070, or a. d. 1148.

The next work is the Rijavali of Jona Riija, of which, I regret to state, I have not yet been able to meet with a copy. R
probably begins where Calhana stops, and it closes about the time of Zein-ul- Ab-ad-din, or the year of the Hijra 815, as we
know from the next of the series.

The Sri Jaina Ra'ja Taringini is the work of Sri Vara Pandita, the pupil of Jona Raja, whose work it professes to continne,
so as to form with it, and the history of Calhana, a complete record of the kingdom of Cashmir. It b^ins with Zein-ul- Ab-
ad-din, whose name the unprepared reader would scarcely recognize, in its Nagari transfiguration of Sri Jaina OUabbha
Dina, and closscs with tlie accession of Fatteh Shah, in the year of the Ilijra 88*2, or a. d. 1477. The name which the
author has chosen to give his work of Jaina Taringini, has led to a very mistaken notion of its character; it has been
included amongst the productions of jain literature, whilst in truth the author is an orthodox worshipper of Sva, and
evidently intends the epithet he has adopted as complimentary to the memory of Zien-ul- Ab-ad-din, a prince who was a great
friend to his hindu subjects, and a liberal ptitron of hindu letters, and literary men.

The fourth work, which completes the aggregate current under the name of Raja Taringini, was written in the time of
Acber, expressly to continue to the latest date, the productions of the author's predecessors, and to bring the history down to
the time at which Cashmir became a province of Acbcr's empire. It begins accordingly where Sri Vara ended, or with
Fatteth Shah, and closes with Nazek Shah ; the historian apparently, and judiciously, avoiding to notice the fiOe of the
kingdom during Hamayim's retreat into Persia. The work is called the Rajavali Pataca, and is the production of Punja or
Prajuga Bhatta.

Of the works thus described, the manuscript of Mr. Speke, containing the compositions of Calhana and Sri Vara, came
into my possession at the sale of that gentleman's effects. Of Mr. Colebrooke's manuscript, containing also the weA of
Punja Bhatta, I was permitted by that gentleman, with the liberality I have had on former occasions to acknowledge, to
have a transcript made ; and the third manuscript, containing the same three works, I have already stated I prooored bj
accidental purchase. Neither of the thfeo comprises the work of Jona Rnja; and but one of them, the txnnscript of
Mr. Colebrooke's manuscript, has the thir^ tarong or section of Calhina's history. The three tnanuecripU are aUver^
inaeeyrates so far so^ indeed^ that a close translation of them, if desirable^ would be impracticable. The leading pointa»
boiwever, may be depended upon, agreeing not only in the different copies, but with the circumstances nanated in the
compendiitm of Abolfiul, and in the Mohammedan or Persian histories which I have been able to procure.**

INTftODUCTlOV. ZiZ

For the purposes of the comparatire riew I sball presently draw, I wish to notice pointedly heie,
that the earliest portion of this history comes down to a. d. 1027 ; that the author of it flourished ahoal
A. D. 1148; and that *^the three manuscripts are all rery inaccurate; so far so, indeed, that a dose
translation of them, if desirable, would be impracticable."

In reviewing his sketch of the Cashmirian history, the professor ohserres, in reference to tta

dironology : —

**■ The chronolo{(y of tho Raja Taringinf is not without its interest. The dates are regubir« and for a long time both
pvobabic and connlHtcnt, and as they may enable us to determine the dates of persons and events, in other pails of India,
at well as in Caiihmir, a i>hort review of them may not be wholly unprofitable.

The more recent the period, the more likely it is that its chronology will be correct; and it will be therefore advtMblt to
commence with the mo9t modem, and recede gradually to the most remote dates. The table prefixed was necessarily
eonstructed on a different principle, and depends upon the date of Gonerda the third, which, as I have previously explained,
h established according to the chronology of the text Gonerda the third lived, according to Calhana pandit, 2330
befors the year Saca 1070, or .\. d. 1148, and conwuirntly hi« nrr^oninn \% placed a. c. 1182 : the periods of each reign
then regularly deduced till the cUmo of thr hi*cory, which is thus placed in tho year of Christ 1025. or about 120 yean
before the author'n own time. That the reign of the lost sovereign did terminate about the period aaaigned, we may naturally
infer, not only from its proximity to. what we may conclude was the date at which the work was written, but from tba
absence of any mention of Mahmud^s invasions and the introduction of a Piithivi Pala, who is \'ery possibly the same with
the Pitteruge Pal of Lahore, mentioned in the Mohammedan histories.**

In applying the proposed test of " receding gradually to the most remote dates,** the anachronism at
the period of the reign of Gonerda the tliini is not h*8S than 7^ years : the date arrired at hy this recession
heing b. c. 388, while the text gives b. c. 1182: and various collateral evidences are adduced hy the
professor to shew that the adjusted is the prohahly correct one^. This anachronism of course progres-
sirely increases with the recession. At the colonization of Cashmir, it amounts to 1048 years. The
respective daten hotng, text e. c 3714, and adjusted epoch n. c. 2666.

In Colonel Tod*9 superb publication, " The Anmds of Rajasthan," the whole of the abore data are
reconsidered in reference to the liindu texts ; but some trifling alterations only are made in those early
dynasties. From poetical legends, the successful decyphcring of inscriptions, and the discovery of a new
era, (the Balabhi) a yery lai^ mass of historical information has, with incredible industiy, been
arranged into the narrative form of history ; the chronology of which has been corrected and adjusted,
as fiEtf as practicable, according to the occasional dates developed in tlmt historical information.

At the end of these remarks will be found n^printed, portions of professor WiUon*s prefaces to his
translations of the historical dramas — ^the 3Ii7Dra Rakshasa, and the Rbtnavali ; to both which I
shall have to refer, in commenting on the chapters of the Mahawanso, which embrace the periods during
which the events represented on these hindu plays occurred.

I believe, I have now adverted to the prindpal published notices of hindu literature, in reference to
eofi/iiiifoif^ hindu histor}'. And if I were called upon to answer the question, suggested by myself ; upon the
evidence adduced, I should say, in reply to the first part of that proposition — That there does not now
exist an authentic, connected, and chronologically correct hindu history ; and that the absence of that
history proceeds, not from original deficiency of historical data, nor their destruction by the raragea of
war, but the systematic perversion of those data, adopted to work oat the monstrous acheme opon
which the hindu faith is based.

• IlAvtvwitarea tom^fsa^ ia aa wtlde in the JmBMloftlM Asbtk SosisCj ftt 8spl«Bb« lidt« thai Ibis
it8U>aboolll77iasl«ad«r7S6 yvaii.

ZZ XKTKODUCTXOM.

In regard to the second part of the proposition, the answer can only he made inferential!/ and
bjpothetically. Judging from f\'hat has already been effected, by the collateral evidence of the hisioxj
of other countries, and the decyphering of inscriptions and coins, I am sanguine enough to heliere that
such a number of authentic dates ^ill in time be verified, as will leave intervals of but comparatiyelj
short dumtion in the ancient Indian dynasties between any two of those authentic dates; thereby
rescuing hindu history in some degree from the prejudice under which it has been brought by the
superstitions of the native priesthood.

One of the most important services rendered to the cause of oriental research of late years, is, perhaps^
^^ the restoration and decjrphering of the Allahabad inscription. No. 2," achieved by Doctor Mill, and
published in the Asiatic Journal of June, 1834.

In reference to this historical inscription, the learned Principal observes, " Were there any regular
chronological history of this part of Northern India, we could hardly fail in the circumstances of thia
inscription, even if it were without names» to determine the person and the age to which it belongs.
We have here n prince who restores the fallen fortunes of a royal race that had been dispossessed and
degraded by the kings of a hostile family — who removes this misfortune from himself and his kindred
by means of an able guardian or minister, who contrives to raise armies in his cause ; succeeding al
last in spite of vigorous warlike opposition, including that of some haughty independent princessesii
whose daughters, when vanquished, become the wives of the conqueror — who pushes his conquests on
the east to Assam, as well as to Nepal and the more western countries — and performs many other
magnificent and liberal exploits, constructing roads and bridges, encouraging commerce, &c. &c. — ^in all
which, allowing fully for oriental flattery and extravagance, we could scarcely expect to find more than
one sovereign, to whom the whole would apply. But the inscription gives us the names also of the
prince and his immediate progenitors : and in accordance with the above mentioned account, while we
find his dethroned ancestors, his grandfather and great grandfather, designated only by the honorific
epithet Mahd-rdja^ which would characterize their royal descent and rights — the king himself
(Samcdragupta) and his father are distinguished by the title of Mdha-rdjd-Adhi'rdjaj which indicates
actual sovereignty. And the last mentioned circumstance might lead some to conjecture, that the
restoration of royalty in the house began with the father, named Chandragupta, whose exploits might
be supposed to be related in the first part of the inscription, to add lustre to those of the son.

^^ Undoubtedly we should be strongly inclined, if it were possible, to identify the king thus named-^
(though the name is far from being an uncommon one) with a celebrated prince so called, the only one
in whom the Puranic and the Greek histories meet, the Chandragupta or Sandracoptus, to whom
Seleucus Nicator sent the able ambassador, from whom Strabo, Arrian, and others derived the
principal part of their information respecting India. This would fix the inscription to an age whidi its
character (disused as it has been in India for much more than a thousand years), might seem to make
sufficiently probable, vis. the third century before the christian era. And a cri:ic, who choae to
maintain this identity, might find abundance of plausible aiguments in the inscription: he might
imagine he read there the restoration of the asserted genuine line of Nanoa in the person of
Chandragupta, and the destruction of the nine usurpers of his throne : and in what the inscription,
line 16, tells of the guardian Giri-Kalka'raka-Svami, he might trace the exploits of CBAifDRAQUPTA'a
wily brahman counsellor Cha'nakya, so graphically described in the historical play called the
Mudra^Rixoia^ in levying troops for his master^ and counterplotting all the schemes of hii adfeflMudit

INTRODUCTION. XXi

'^able minister Ra'xaba, until he reoorered the throne : nav the assistance of tliat Ra'xa8a himsell; who
from an enemy was turned to a faithful friend, might he supposed to be giren friih his name in Hue lO
of the inscription. And the discrepancy of all the other names besides these two, viz. of (/Iiandragup-
ta's son, father, grandfather, and guardian minister, to none of whom do the known Puranic historit*^ ot
that prince assign the seyeral names of the inscription, might be overcome by the expedient — usual
among historical and chronological theorists in similar cases, — of sup}>osing several different names of the
same persons.

'* But there is a more serious objection to this hypothesis than any arising from the discrepancy of even
so many names — and one which I cannot but think fatal to it. In the two great divisions of the
Xattriya Rajas of India, the Chandragupta of the inscription is distinctly jw^signttl to the Sohir r,\c^ —
his son being styled child of the Sun. On the other hand, the eelebratt'd founder of the Maurya
dynasty, if reckoned at all among Xattriyas, (being, like the family of the \am>a.s, of the inferior caste
of Sudras, as the Greek accounts unite with the Puramis in respecting him.) would rather find his place
among the high-bom princes of Magadha whose throne he otvupie<l, who were children of the moon :
and so he is in fact enumerated, together with all the rest who reigned at Pfitaliptitm or Pnlihothra, in tin*
royal genealogies of the Hindus. It is not therefore among the descendants or successors of Crnr, whe-
ther reigning (like those Miigadha princes) at Patna, or at Dehli, that we must look for the subject of the
Allahabad inscription ; but if I mistake not, in a much nearer kingdom, that of Canj^cabja or Canouje."

Laudable as is the caution with which Dr. Mill abandons this important identification, the annals
of Pali literature appear to afford several interesting notices, well worthy of his consideration, tending
both to remove some of these doubts, and to aid in elucidating this roluablc inscription. It will
be found in the ensuing extracts from the commentary on the Mahawanso, that the M<^ri} an was a
branch of the Sakyan dynasty, who were the descendants of Ixkswaku, of the solar line : though the
name of Chandragupta's father is not given in the particular work under consideration, to admit of
its being compared with the inscription, it is specifically stated that he was the last sorereign of Morija
of that family, and lost his life with his kingdom: bis queen, who was then pregnant, fled with her
brothers to Pataliputta (where Chandragupta was bom) to seek protection from their relations the
Nandos, whose grandfather, Susunsgo, was the issue of a Lichchawi raja, by a *' naganis<Jbhini,'' —
one of the Aspasias of Rajagaha : he married the daughter of the eldest of these maternal uncles, who
were of the LicncnAWi line : the issue of that princess would hence appropriately enough be termed
^* maternal grandson of Lichhawi :" and he and his son, the subject of this inscription, as the supreme
monarchs of India could alone be entitled, of all the rajas whose names are inscribed, to the title Mahd
rdjd Adhi rdjd," Dr. Mill thus translates the 26th line of the inscription.

'" Of him who is also maternal grandson of LicncnAWi^ conceired in the great goddess-like Ccmara-
Dbwi, the great king, the supreme monarch Samcdra Gupta, illustrious for having filled the whole
earth with the rerenues arising from his universal conquest, (equal) to Indra« chief of the gods ;" —

If, under these multiplied coincidences and similarities, and this apparent remoral of the Rererend
Principal's objections, the identity of Chandragupta may be considered to be established, Samadragupta
would be the Bindusaro of Pali history, to whom, as one of the supreme monarchs of India, the
designation would not be inappropriate. And indeed, in the Mahawansot, in describing the completion
of the buddhistical edifices in the reign of his ton and soccewor, Dhammasdko, a similar epithet is
applied to his empire.

Vvii INTRODITTION.

Sammuddapariyantan so Jambudipan samantatd jjassi sabbi wihdricha ndnd, pujd wibhuiitt.

•' He saw (by the power of a miracle) all the wihilros, situated in every direction through the ocean-bound Jaznbudipo,
resplendent with offerings."

Also within a few mouths, another orientalist, the Rev. Mr. Stevenson of Poonah,, " through the aid
afforded by the Allahabad inscription, and assistance from other sources," has been enabled to decypher
some of the inscriptions at the caves of Carli ; which will probably prove the key to the inscriptions in
the stupendous temples at EUora. Mr. Stevenson adds, '' many important duties prevent me froia
allotting much time to studies of this nature, and the time I can spare for such a purpose will be better
spent in endeavouring to elucidate the history of the Dakhan (Dekan) from the numerous inscriptions,
in this and other ancient characters, which are to be found up and down the country ; assured that the
learned in Calcutta will soon reveal to us whatever mysteries the Allahabad and Delhi columns conceal."

The Journal of September last, contains the translation of the inscriptions upon two sets of copper
plates found " several years since " in the western part of Gujerat, which Mr. Secretary Wathen has
now been enabled to translate ; and by means of those two inscriptions alone, to fix the period of the
reigns of no less than eighteen sovereigns of the Valabhi or Balhavi dynasty, between the years a. d.
144 and 559.

Contemporaneously with this decyphering of inscriptions, the pages of the Asiatic Journal have
displayed the successful labors of Mr. Prinsep, its editor and the secretary of the society, in identifying
and classifying various ancient coins, equally conducive to the supply of the grand desideratum in
oriental literature, — Chronology.

In the midst of this interesting and triumphant career of oriental res earch, I have undertaken the
task of inviting the attention of orientalists to the Pali buddhistical literature of India, the examination
of which is not within my own reach. If they are found to approximate, in any degree, to the
authenticity of the Pali historical annals of Ceylon, we shall not only be able to unveil the histoiy of
India from the Gth century before Christ, to the period to which those annals may have been
continued in India ; but they will also serve to elucidate there, as they have done here, the intent and
import of the buddhistical portion of the inscriptions now in progress of being decyphered.

To do justice, however, to the important question imder consideration, I must briefly sketch the
history of the Magadhi or Pali language, and the scheme of buddhism in reference to history, as each is
understood in Ceylon.

Buddhists are impressed with the conviction that their sacred and classical language, the Magadhi or
Pali, is of greater antiquity than the Sanscrit ; and that it had attained also a higher state of refinement
than its rival tongue had acquired. In support of this belief they adduce various arguments, which, in
their judgment, are quite conclusive. They observe, that the very word " Pali " signifies, original, text,
regularity ; and there is scarcely a buddhist Pali scholar in Ceylon, who. in the discussion of this
question, will not quote, with an air of triumph, their favorite verse, —

Sd Mdgadhi ; miila bhdsd, nardyeyadi kappikd^ brahmdndehatiuttdldpd, Sambuddhdehdpi hhd$ari.

'* There is a language which is the root (of all languages) ; men and br^hmans at the commencement of the creation, who
never before heard nor uttered an human accent, and eren the supreme Buddhos, spoke it : it is Magadhi**

This verse is a quotation from KachchayancTs grammar, the oldest referred to in the Pali literatore
of Ceylon. The original work is not extant in this island. I shall have to advert to it hereafter.

Into this disputed question, as to the relative antiquity of these two ancient languages, it is not my
intention to enter. With no other acqiuuntance with the Sanscrit, than what is afibrded by its affinity

IN'TRODUCTIOX. Xlii

to Pali, I could offer no opinion which would be entitled to any weight. In abstaining, howeyer, from

engaging in this disconion, I roost run no risk of being considered a participator in the riews entertained

by the Ceylon buddhists ; nor of being consequently regarded in the light of a prejudiced advocate in

the cause of buddhistical literature. Let me, therefore, at once avow, that, exclusive of all philological

considerations, I am inclined, on prima facie cTidence-^extomal as well as internal — to entertain an

opinion adverse to the claims of the buddhists on this particular point. The general results of the

researches hitherto made by Europeans, both historical and philological, unquestionably converge to

prove the greater antiquity of the Sanscrit. Even in this island, all works on astronomy, medicine, and

(such as they are) on chemistry and mathematics, arc exclusively written in Sanscrit. While tbo

books on buddhism, the histories subsequent to the advent of Gotamo Buddho, and certain philological

works, alone, are composed in the Pali language.

The earliest notice taken of the Magudhi or Pali by our coimtiymen, is contained, I believe, iu

Mr. Colebrooke's essay * on the Sanscrit and Pracrit languages, which commences in these words : —

*' In a treatiw oa rhetoric, compiled for the use of Ma'uicya Chandra, Rlja of Tirabhucti or TirhCit, a brief enumeration of
languages, used by hindu poet«, is quoted from two writer* on the art of poetry. Th<» following i« a lit<»ral tranidation of
both panages.

* Saoscrita, Pracrita, Paisachi, and MAgadhi^ are in abort the four paths of poetry. The gods, Alc. ttpeak Sanscrita ;
benevolent genii, Pricrita ; wicked demons, Paisiichi ; and men qf low tribes and the rest Mipad'hi. But sages deem
Sanscrita the chief of these four languages. It is used three ways, in prose, in verse, and in a mixture of both.*

* Langiuige, again, the virtuous have declared to be fourfold : Sanscrita (or the polished dialect,) Pracrita (or the vulgar
dialect), Apabhransa (or jargon), and MtB*ra (or mixed). Sanscrita is the speech of the celestials, fhuned in grammatical
institutes. Pricrita is nmilar to it, but manifold as a provincial dialect, and otherwise ; and thone languages which are
ungrammatical, are spoken in their respective districts.* **

'* The Paisichi seems to be gibberish, which dramatic poets make the demons speak, when they bring these fantastic beings
on the stage. The mixture of languages, noticed in the second quotation, is that which is employed in dramas, as is expressly
said by the same author in a subsequent verse. It i% not then a compound language, but a mixed dialogue, in which
different persons of the drama employ different idioms. Both the passages above quoted are therefore eoiiily reconciled.
They in fact notice only three tongues -. 1 , Sanscrit, a polished dialect, the inflections of which, with all its numerous
anonuUies, are taught in grammatical institutes. This the dramatic poets put into the mouths of gods and of holy personage*
'J. Pracrit, consisting of provincial dialects, which are less refined, and have a more imperfect grammar. In dramas it is
ttjwken by women, benevolent genii, &c. 3, Mdgatthiy or Apabkratu'a^ a jargon destitute «(f regular grammar. // t« used
by the vulgar^ and varies in dkffereni districts : the poets, accordingly^ introduce it into the dialogue s^f pUtgn as a provincial
jargon spoken by the lowest persons qf the drama.

Pinini, the father of Sanscrit grammar, lived in so remote an age, that he ranks among those ancient sages whose fiUmlous
hifttory occupies a conspicious place in the puranas, or Indian theogonies.

It must not be hence inferred, that Panini was unaided by the labour* of earlier grammarians ; in many of his precepts he
cites the authority of his predecessors, sometimes for a deviation from a general rule, oAen for a grammatical canon which
has universal cogency. He has even employed some technical terms without defining them, because, as his commentators
renuirk : ' Those terms were already introduced by earlier grammariansL* None of the more ancient works, however, seem
to be now extant ; being supersteded by his, they have probably been disused for ages, and are now perhaps totally lost

A performance such as the Paniniya grammar must inevitably contain many errors. The task qfeorreeHitg its tii«cc«ira-
cies has been executed by Cdty^yana^ an inspired saint and lawgiver^ whose history^ like thai c/ ail the Indian sageSy is
involved in the impenetrable darkness of mythology. His annotations, entitled V«irticas, restrict those among the Pinioiya
rules which are too vague, enlarge others which are too limited, and mark numerous exceptions which had escaped the
notice of Psnini himself.

A R >ol \ii f» 19^^

Xxiv INTRODUCTION.

The amended niles of grammar have been formed into memorial verses by Bhartri-h&ri, whose metrical aphorums,
entitled Cirica, have almoet equal authority with the precepts of Pdnini, and emendations of C^tyayana. If the popular
traditions concerning Bhartri-hari be well founded, he lived in the century preceding the Christian era ; for he is supposed
to be the same with the brother of Vicramaditya, and the period when this prince reigned at Ujjayini is determined by the
date of the samvat era/*

It can be no matter of surprize, when so eminent a scholar as Mr. Colehrooke was led by prejudiced
hindu authorities to confound Magadhi with Apabhrans'a, and to describe it as "a jargon destitute of
regular grammar, used by the vulgar, and spoken by the lowest persons of the drama ;" that that
language, and the literature recorded in it, should not have attracted the attention of subsequent
orientalists. With the exception of the notice it has received in Ceylon, and from scholars on the
continent of Europe, I apprehend, I may safely say, that it is not otherwise known, than as one of the
several minor dialects emanating from the Sanscrit, and occasionally introduced into hindu works,
avowedly for the purpose of marking the inferiority, or provinciality, of the characters who speak, or
inscribe those Pracrit passages.

To an attentive observer of the progress made in oriental philological research, various literary notices
will suggest themselves, subsequent to the publication of Mr. Colebrooke's essay, which must have the
tendency of raising a doubt in his mind as to the justice of the criticisms of the hindu philologists,
which imputes this inferiority to the Magadhi language. Without any acknowledged advocacy of its cause,
professor Wilson, by the notes appended to his translations of the Hindu Plays, has done much to¥rards
rescuing Magadhi from its unmerited degradation. Although in his introductory essay on ^^ the Dramatic
System of the Hindus " he expresses himself with great caution, in discussing the merits of the Pracrit
generally, and the Magadhi in particular ; yet, in his introduction to '^ the Drama of Vikrama and Umui,

one of the three plays attributed to Kalidas " he bears the following decided testimony in its favour :^
^ The richnesa of the Pricrit in this play, both in structure and in its metrical code, is very remarkable. A very great
portion, especially of the fourth act, is in this language ; and in that act also a considerable variety of metre is introduced :
it is clear, therefore, that this form of Sanscrit must have been highly cultivated long before the play was written, and this
mighi lead u$ to doubt whether the composition can bear mo remote a date at the reign of Vicramaditya (56 b. c) It is yet
rather uncertain whether the classical language of hindu literature had at that time leceived so high a polish as appears in
the present drama ; and still lessy therefore j could the descendants have been exquisitely refined, if the parent was compara-
tively rude. We can scarcely conceive that the cultivation of Pracrit preceded that of Sanscrit, when we advert to the
principles on which the former seems to be evolved from the latter ; but it must be confessed that the rekUion between
Sanscrit and Ptdcrit has been hitherto very imperfectly investigated, and is yet far from being understood."^

What the extent of the progress made may be by the savans of Europe, in attaining a proficiency in the
Magadhi language, I have had no other opportimities of ascertaining in this remote quarter of the globe,
than by the occasional allusions made to their labours in the proceedings of our societies connected
with Asiatic literature ; and considering that so recently as 1827, the members of the Asiatic Society of
Paris were so totally destitute of all acquaintance of the language, as not to have possessed themselTes
of a single elementary work connected with it, and that they were actually forming a grammar for
themselves, the advancement made in the attainment of Pali on the continent of Europe surpasses the
most sanguine expectation which could have been formed. In proof of this assertion, I cite a passage
from an essay on the Pali language, published by Messieurs Bumouf and Lassen, memben of tke
Anatic Society of Paris in 182?.

** Et d^abord on peut se demander quel est le caractdre do la langue pfilie ? Jusqu*a quel point B*^loigne-t-eUe, on ae
lapproche-t-elle du Sanskrit ? Dans quelle contr^ a-t-elle pris la forme que nous lui voyons maintenant dans Tlnde, ou dans

IKTmODUCTION. XXT

let pays dont le boiidhifme mi U toi reiigieuM? Le pdli diff)^e-t-U lairmnt ief direnet conti^et ofi ii domine commit
langue Mer^ oil bein esi-il pfttrout unifonn^ment et invariablement le mime? Enfin, le pdli pr^nte-t-il quelqafli
analogies a^-ec les dialectes derives de la mime source qui lui; et. i«*il rn prcftcnte. de quelle nature sont-elles? Ob
conrieridra nns peine qtie le neul moyen d*essayer de resoudre de parcilks »nitttionp, ei«t de donner une nnalyte exacte de la
structure grammaticale du pili : c'est ce que nous aliens tenter de faire ; niais uvant que nous commcn9ions, qu*on nous
permette quelques remarques sur les materiaux et les sources, 06 nous avons pui>er la connais^ance de cette langue.

II y a deux moyens d'arriver 4 U connaissance d*un idiome auquel les travaux des grammairiens ont donni, poor aim!
dire, une constitution propre, et dont U culture est attestce par des compositions Utteraires ; e'est de Tapprendre dant ]«■
grammaires originales, c*est-a-dire, aller de Tinconnn au plus inconnu, ou d*en ab«traire la connaiff»ance des livres et de la
litterature mime. Les sccoure de U premiere espece existent pour le pali, au moins L<.>yden affirme-t-il qu*on poiiede 4
Ceylan quelques vocabulaires et grammaires de cette langue, et Joinville donnc en cfiet le titre de plusicurs ouvraget dt oa
genre, dans son Memoire citee plus haut. Pour tums^ ce secours noiM a eomp'i'ement manque ; U nous a doncfmUu /aim
ia grammaire nouM-ft.itne*^ nuiis les ourrages qui nous ont servi pour ce desttein, quoi qu* extrfmement interestans ■out iia
autre rapport, se sont malheureusement troures les moins propres a faciliter tm pareil travail. On verrm par let notices, quo
notu avons donne dans Tappendice, des manuscrits dont nous avons fait usage, quails sont presqu* exclusivement d*une natuvt
pbilosophique et religieuse. Dans les compositions de ce genre, le style est peu varid, et il reproduit constamment, avoc It
rttour des mimes forroules, la monotone repetition des mimes inflexions grammaticalcs. 11 efit £X4 k deairer que DOOt
etusioiis pu consnlter un plus grand nobre d*ouvTages bistoriquet, qui nous etissent donn^ une grande variety de mota et dt
formet, et c*est pour n^avoir pas eu ce secours que nous n*avons pu determiner IVtendue rielle de la conjugaiton palL**

In no part of the world, perhaps, are there greater facilities for acquiring a knowledge of PaU
afforded, than in Ceylon. Though the hii^torical data contained in that language have hitherto been
underrated, or imperfectly illustrated, the doctrinal and metaphysical works on buddhism are still
extensively, and critically studied by the native priesthood ; and sevend of our countrymen hare
acquired a considerable proficiency therein. The late Mr. W. Tolfrey, of the Ceylon civil service,
projected the translation of the most practical and condensed Pali Grammar extant in Ceylon, called
the Balavataro, and of Moggallana s Pali vocabulary, both which, as well as the Singhalese dictionary,
scarcely commenced, I understand, at that gentleman's death, have been sueces fully completed, and
published by the Rev. B. Clough, a Wesleyan missionary, by whose labour and research, the study of
both the ancient and the vernacular languages of this island has been facilitated in no trifling degree.

I might safely rest on this translation of the Balawataro, and on the Pali historical work I have now
attempted to give to the public, the claims both of the Pali language for refinement and purity ; and of
the historical data its literature contains for authenticity. I shall, however, now proceed to give a brief,
but more precise account of both.

The oldest Pali grammar noticed in the literature of Ceylon, is that of Kachchayano. It is not now
extant. The several works which pass under the name of Kachchayano's grammars, are compilations
from, or revisions of, the original ; made at different periods, both within this island and in other parts
of Asia. I have never waded through any of them, having only consulted the Balawataro.

The oldest version of the compilation from Kachchayano's grammar is acknowledged to be the
Rupasiddhi. I quote three passages ; two from the gra 1 mar, and the other from its commentary. The
first of these extracts, without enabling me to fix (as Che name of the reigning sovereign of Ceylon is
not given) the precise date at which this version was compiled, proves the work to be of very
eonsiderable antiquity, from its having been composed in the Daksina, while buddhism prevailfMi there
as the religion of the state. The second and third extracts, in my opinion, satisfiictorily established the
iBteietting and important point that Kachchajrano,* whose identity, Mr. Colebrooke sriys in his es^iy, is

XXri INTEODUCTION.

" involved in the impenetrable darkness of mythology," was one of the eighty celebrated contemporary
disciples of Gotumo Buddho, whose names are repeatedly mentioned in various poitions of the
Pitakattaya. He flourished therefore in the middle of the sixth century before the birth of Christ, and
upwards of four hnndrcd years before Bhatrihari, the brother of Vicramaditya, by whom, according to
Mr. Colebrooke's essay, " the amended rules of grammar were formed into memorial verses ;" as well as
before Kalidas, on whose play professor Wilson comments."

The first quotation is from the conclusion of the Rupasiddhi :—

fFiklhydtdnandafhirairhnya warmrnrunan Tamhapaiitiiddhajdnan shit6 DipaAkardTclhyo Damflftwasu^
mati dipalad'lhappak'Qxo Hdlddichchddi wdsaddwUayamadhiwfttan, sdsana^ j6tayi yd, sdyam Buddhappi'^
yawho yati ; i/namujnlan Rupaxiddhin al dsi.

A certain disciple of A'nando, a preceptor who was * (a rallying point) unto eminent preceptors like unto a standard, in
t Tambapanni, named Dipankaro, renowned in the Damila kingdom (of Chola) and the resident-superior of two fraternities,
there, the BiUdichjha, (and the Chudamanikyo), caused the religion (of Buddho) to shine forth. He was the priest who
obtained the appellation of Buddhappiyo (the delight of Buddho,) and compiled this perfect Rupasiddhi.

Buddliappiyo commences the Rupasiddhi in these words : —

Kachchdyananchdr.hariyan namitwa ; nissdya Kachchdyanawanr^anddin, bdlappabddhatthamnjun karis^
tan tpyattan tukandan padarupantddhin.

Reverentially bowing down to the Acha'rayo Kachcha'ano, and guided by the rules laid down by the said Kachch&yano,
I compose the Riipusiddhi, in a perspicuous form, judiciously subdivided into sections, for the use of degenerated intellects
(of the present age, which could not grasp the original).

In the commentary on the Rupasiddhi, we find the following distinct and important particulars
regarding Kachchayano, purporting to be conveyed in his own words : —

Karhchntsa apachchan, Kachchdyano, Kachchdtikira, lasmin gotti pnihamapuriso^ Tappahhawanta
tohhantikd sahhtwd Kachchdyand jdid. ** Tabiansi kcchdyamiti Kackehdyano, K6ehdyan Kaehchdyand
ndma? Y6 itadafrffan, * HhikI hawi / mama sdwakdnan bhikhhunan gankhittina btidnitassa witihdrina
aithan wibbajantdnan yadidan Mahdkachehdynndti* itadaggi ihapito Bhagawd man chatitparhamajjhe
fttsinnd. Surtyarasmisampbaxsawikasftmdnamtwa padnman taxsirikan mukhan wiwariiufd, Brakmughosan
niehehhdrenid* *Gangdya wdiukd fhiyi; ndakan khiyk mahannawi ; mahiyd mattikd khiyi ; takkhina
mama buddhiyd,' ddind ridna gnjjinan gajjitnn^ inmalthb makdpauno, 6hikkhawe ; SdripnUoti ddhld; tisu
timsuUtsu attandwa ; Ldkandthan fhapelwdna yichai^ne idhapdnino panridya SdripuHaxna kalan ndgghanti
toiaMonti ddind ; achariychi wdnnitafidni Sdriputlocha ; tadanntxncha pabhinnapafhamhhidixu makdsdwa^
kisu wijjamdnUiipi ; Chakkawattirdjd wt'yd rajjawahananamatthanjeithapuHanparindyakafihdnk fhapento,
Taihdgatawachanan wibhajantdnan ttadaggi fhapisi. Handdhan TathdgatasM pachehupakdran karUsdmi.
Ddtabbamiwafhdnantaran Bhagawd addsi. Bhagawaio yathdhhuchchakathanan taddahdpexxdmL Bwan
uUi ndnd dha bhdsd Sakkatddi /.haliiawachana mandkdranjtttwd, Tathdgatina wuttdya sahhdwa ntnttUyd,
tukhina Buddhawachanan ugganhisxanttti :'^ aitanobalandasgenfo Nirnttipifakan **aith6 akkharaMri*i dtdtV*
imoMsa wdkkyaua yathd hiUhan gaddalakkhanamakdsL So MahdkachchdyanaUkero idha Kaekekdyan&ti
wutio,

Kachchayano significM the son of Kachcho. The said Kachcho was the tirst individual (who assumed that name as a
patron}rmic) in that &mily. All who are descended from that stock are, by birth, Kachchiyan4.

** (If I am asked) Who is this Kachchayano ? Whence his name Kachchdyano F^ (I answer). It is ho who was selected
for the important office (of compiling the first Pili grammar, by Buddho himself; who said on that occasion) : ' Bhikkhus
from amongst my sanctified disciples, who are capable of elucidating in detail, that which is expressed in the abstnct, the
most eminent is this Mahikachchiyano.' ^

* The parenthetical additions are made from a commentary. f Ceylon.

I VTRODUCTION. XXVll

** Bhagmwi (Buddho) Mated in the midst of the four c1ii«es of devotees, of which his congregation was composed, (viz.
priests and priestesees, male and female lay ascetics ;) — opening his sacred mouth, like unto a flower expanding under the
genial influence of Surio*B rays, and pouring forth a stream of eloquence like unto that of Brahmo, — said : * My diM^iplet !
the profoundly wise Siriputto in competent to spread abroad the tidings of the wisdom (contained in my religion) by his
having proclaimed of me that/ — 'To define the bounds of hifl omniscience by a standa d of measure, let the grains of sand
in the Ganges be counted ; let the water in the great ocean be measured ; let the particles of matter in the great earth be
numbered ;* as well as by his various other discourws.'

** It has also been admitted that, excepting the saviour of the world, there are no others in existence whose wisdom is
equal to one sixteenth part of the profundity of Sariputto. By the Acharayos also the wisdom of Siriputto has been
celebrated. Moreover, while the other great disciples also, who had overcome the dominion of sin and attained the four gifts
of sanctification, were yet living; he (Buddho) allotted, from among those who were capable of illustruting the word of
Tathagato, this im:iortant ta^k to me, — in the same manierthat a Chakkawatti rija confers on an eldest son, who is capable
of sustaining the weight of empire, the oflRce of Parinuyako. 1 must therefore render unto Tathigato a service equivalent to
the honor conferred. Bhagawa has assigned to me a most worthy commission. Let me pUice implicit faith in whatever
Bhagawi has vouchsafed to propotmd.

** Tliis being achieved, men of various nations and tongues, rejecting the dialects which have become confused by its
disorderly mixture with the Sanscrit and other langiuige^, will, with facility, acquire, by conformity to the rules of grammar
propounded by Tathagato, the knowledge of the word of Buddho.'* Thus the th^ro Mahakachcha'yano, who is here (in this
work) called simply Kachch&yano, setting forth his qualification ; pursuant to the dcclaiation of Buddho, that ^' sense is
represented by letters,*' composed the grammatical work called Ninittipitako/

There are several other editions or revisions of Kachchayano's grammar, each professing, according
as its date is more modem, to he more condensed and methodized than the preceding one. In the
version entitled the Paj^hiisiddhi alone (jis far jis my individual knowledge extends) is to he found the
celebrated verse, —

** Sd Mdgadhi ; mida hkasd, nardyiyad! kappikd, 6rahmdn6chassuttdiapd, Samhuddhdckapi hhdsart.

From these different gnimmars, the Balawataro, translated by the Rev. Mr. (lough, was compiled.
The last Pali edition of that work brought to my notice, is reputed to have been revised at the
commencement of the last century.

I am not aware that there is more than one edition of the vocabulary called the Abhidhanappadipika,
a translation of which is annexed to Mr. Clough's grammar. The Pali copy in my pos.session wa.s
compiled by one Moggallano, at the Jeto wiharo, in the reign of Parakkamo ; whom I take to be the
king Parakkamo, who reigned at Pulatthinagaro, between a. d. 1153, and 1186, and the work itself is
almost a transcript of the Sanscrit Amerakonha ; which is also extant in Ceylon. There is also another
series of grammars called the Moggallano, deriving their name from the author of the Abhidhanappa-
dipilcn, above mentioned.

The foregoing observations, coupled with the historical data, to which I shall now apply myself, will
serve, I trust, to prove, that the Pali or Magadhi language had already attained the refinement it now
possesses, at the time of Qotamo Buddho's advent. No unprejudiced person, more especially an
European who has gone through the ordinary course of a classical tuition, can consult the translation of
the Balawataro, without recognixing in that elementary work, the rudiments of a precise and claancattj
defined language, bearing no inconsiderable resemblance, as to its grammatical arrangement, to the
lAtin ; nor without indexed admitting that little more is required than a copious and critical dictiotiary,
to render the acquisition of that rich, refined, and poetical language, the Pali, as fiKole as the atUunment

of liatin. .

* Another name for tb« RApuiddlii.

XZ^iu IKTEODUCTfOK.

In deTe^op'.ng the more interesting quertion, inrolTing the character, the value, and the authenticity,
of the historical data contained in the Pali huddliistical annuls, I roust enti*r into greater detail ; and
quote with greater explicitness the authorities from which ray exposition is derired ; — as it is opposed,
in many essential respects, to the views entertained hy several eminent orientalists who have hitherto
discussed this suhject, from records extant in other parts of India.

It is an important point connected with the huddhistical creed, which (as far as I am aware) has not
heen noticed by any other writer, that the ancient history, as well as the scheme of the religion of the
buddhists, are both represented to have been exclusively developed by revelation. Between the
manifestation of one Buddho and the advent of his successor, two periods are represented to intervene ;
•^-the first is called the buddhantaro or buddhotpado, being the interval between the manifestation of
one Buddho and the epoch when his religion becomes extinct. The age in which we now live is the
buddhotpado of Gotamo. His religion was destined to endure 5000 years ; of which 2380 have now
passed away (a. d. 1837) since his death, and 2620 are yet to come. The second is the abuddhdtpado^
or the term between the epochs when the religion revealed by one Buddho ht^comes extinct, and
another Buddho appears, and revives, by revelation, the doctrines of the huddhistical faith. It would
not be practicable, within the limits which I must here prescribe for myself, to enter into an elucidation
of the preposterous term assigned to an abuddhotpado ; or to describe the changes which the creation is
stated to undeigo, during that term. Suffice it to say, that during that period, not only does the religion
of each preceding Buddho become extinct, but the recollection and record of all preceding events are
also lost. These subjects are explained in various portions of the Pitakattaya, but in too great detul to
admit of my quoting those passages in this place.

By this fortunate fiction, a limitation has been prescribed to the m3rstification in which the huddhistical
creed has involved all the historical data, contained in its literature, anterior to the advent of Gdtamo.
While in the hindu literature there appears to be no such limitation ; in as much as professor Wilson in
his analysis of the Puranas, from which (excepting the Raja Taringini) the hindu historical data are
chiefly obtained, proves that those works are, comparatively, of modem date.

The distinguishing characteristics, then, between the hindu and huddhistical historical data appear to
consist in these particulars ; — that the mystification of hindu data is protracted to a period so modem
that no part of them is authentic, in reference to chronology ; and that there fabulous character is
exposed by every gleam of light thrown on Asiatic history by the histories of other countries, and more
especially by the writers who flourished, respectively, at the periods of, and shortly after, the Macedonian
and Mahomedan conquests. While the mystification of the huddhistical data ceased a centuiy at least
prior to B. c. 588, when prince Siddhato attained buddhohood, in the character of Gotamo Buddho.

According to the huddhistical creed, therefore, all remote historical data, whether sacred or profiuie,
anterior to GSlamds advent^ are based on his revelation. They are involved in absurdity as unbounded^
as the mystification in which hindu literature is enveloped.

For nearly five centuries subsequent to the advent of Gotamo, the age of inspiration and mirade is
bdieved to have endured among the professors of his faith. His last inspiied disciple, in Ceylon at
least, was Malayadewo thero, the kinsman of Watagamini, who reigned from b. c. 104 to b. c. 76. It
woidd be inconsistent with the scheme of such a creed, and unreasonable also on our part, to expect
thai the bvddhistical data, comprised in those four and half centuries, should be devoid of glaring
almditiet and grots superstitions. These defects^ however, in no degree prejudice those data, in aa &r
at they fobserre the chronological, biographical, and geographical, ends of history.

INTRODUCTION. XXIX

Gdtamo Buddho, by whom, according to the creed of the buddhists, the whole scheme of their
historical data, anterior to his advent, was thus revealed, entered upon his dirine mission in b. c. 588,
in the fifteenth year of the reign of Bimbis^, sovereign of Magadha (who became a convert to
buddhism) ; and died in b. c. 543, in the eighth year of the reign of Aj^tasatto, the son of the
preceding monarch. These revelations are stated to have been orally pronounced in P^i, and orally
perpetuated for upwards of four centuries, until the close of the buddhistical age of inspiration. They
compose the ^^ Pitakattaya," or the three Pitakas, which now form (if I may so eipress myself) the
buddhistical scriptures, divided into the Win^yo, Abhidhammo, and Sutto pitako.

At the demise of Gotamo, Mahakassapo was the hierarch of the buddhistical church, in which
a schism arose, even before the funeral obsequies of Buddho had terminated. For the suppression of
this schism, and for asserting the authenticity of the Pitakattaya, the first ^^ Dhammasangid," or
convocation on religion, was held at R^jagaha, the capital of Ajatasatto, in b. c. 543. The schism
was suppressed, and the authenticity of the Pitakattaya in Pali was vindicated and established. Upon
that occasion, dissertations, or commentaries, called **" Atthakathk " on the Pitakattaya, were also
delivered.

In B. c. 443^ at the lapse of a century from Gdtamo s death, the second Dhammasangiti was held, in
the tenth year of the reign of K^lasoko, at W^li, for the suppression of a heresy raised by certain
priests natives of Wajji, resident in that city. The hierarch was the venerable Sabbakami ; and under
his direction, Rewato conducted the convocation. The authority of the Pitakattaya was again
vindicated ; and the Atthakatha, delivered on that occasion, serve to develope the history of buddhism
for the interval which had elapsed since the last convocation.

In B. c. 309, in the eighteenth year of the reign of Dhammasdko, the supreme sovereign of India,
who was then a convert to buddhism, the third convocation was held at Patilipura ; Moggaliputtatisso
being then the hierarch.

In the ensuing analysis of the MaliR^*anso, will be found references to the portions of the Pitakattaya
and Atthakatha, in which detailed accounts of these convocations may be found.

In B. c. 307, the (hero Bfahindo, the son of the emperor Dhammasdko, embarked on his mission for
the conversion of Ceylon. The reigning sovereign of this island, Dewananpiyatisso, was converted to
buddhism, and several members of his family were ordained priests. Many wihdros were founded by
this monarch in this island, of which the Mahawiharo at Anuradhapura, was the principal. His
minister FHghasandano built the pariweno. or college, called afWr himself, Dighatanda-s^niipoti-pariweno,
which, as well as the royal incumbencies, were bestowed on Mahindo.

Under the control of that high priest of Ceylon, fraternities were formed for all these religious
establishments. The successions to which, regulated by certain laws of sacerdotal inheritance, still
prevalent in the island, were uninterruptedly kept up, as will be seen by the ensuing pag^-

The Pitakattaya, as well as Atthakatha propounded up to the period of the third convocation in India,
were brought to Ceylon by Mahindo, who promulgated them, orally, here ; — the Pitakattaya in Pali,
and the Atthakathi in Singhalese, together with additional Atthakatha of his own. His inspired disciplet,
and his successors, continued to propound them, also orally, till the age of intpiratioii pas s e d away ;
which took place in this island (as already stated) in the reign of Wattagamini, between B. c. 104 and
B. c 76. They were then embodied into books ; the text in the Pili, and the commenluics in the
•Singhalese language. The event is thus recorded in the thirty third chapter of the Mahawanso p. 307-

XZZ INTKODOCTION.

The profoundt; visa (inapired) pritrsts bad ihcretoTore orallj perpetuated the t«it at tbe Pitakatta/s and their AtthakstU. I
At this period, lhc« prieeM, foreseeing the perdition of the people (from the perveraiona of the true doctrinei) asetnbled ;
•Ad in order that religion might endure far ngea, recorded the tame in booha.

In the reign uf the raja Mahanarao, between a. d. 410 and 432, Buddhaghrfso tranaposed the
SinghalcGe AUhukutha also, into Pali. The circumatance ia narrated in detail in the thirt; serentli
chapter of ttic Matiawanso, p. 250.

This Pali version of the Pitakaltaja and of the Atthakatha, is that which is extant now in Ceylon ;
auA it is identically the same with the Siamese and Burmese versions- In the appendix ivill he Been
a statement of the divisions, and subdivisions, contained in the Pitakattaya. A few of these subdivisions
are not now to be obtained complete in the chief temples of Kandy, and are only to be found perfect,
among those fmlerailies in the maritime districts, who have of late years derived their power of
cimferring ordination from the Burmese empire ; and they are ivritten in the Burmese character.

The identity of the buddhistical scriptures of Ceylon with those of the eastern penituuta is readily
accounted for, independently of the consideration that the missions for the conversion of the two
conntries (o buddhism, originally proceeded to these parts at the same time, and from the same source ;
vis. at the close of the third convocation, as stated in the twelfth chapter of the Mahawanso ; for
Buddhaghdsd took his PaU version of those scriptures, after leaving Ceylon, to the eastern peninsula.
This circumstance is noticed even in the " essai sui le pali par Messieurs Bumouf and Lassen ;" though,
at tbe same time, those gentlemen hare drawn two erroneous inferences ; first, that buddhism waa
originally introduced by Buddhaghoso into Pegu ; and, secondly, that his resort to the eastern peninsula
was the consequence of his expulsion from India under the persecutions of the brahmans.

Paaeanf maintenant dons la presqQ ile au-delji du Gange, et cherchoni-y le dale de I'etabUueinent du bauddhiscne, et, STec
loJ, du piU et dv I'eoiitiire. Nous n'nvon* plus ici Tavantnge dc none nppuycr >ur un lexte origioal. comme pour I'hiitinrc
ciogalaise- Car, faien t^uc Lei Barmans possedent, dit-on, des Uvrea hiatoriques fort ctendua, nul. que nom sachions, n'a eacorv
ttf troiluit dans nucune langue d' Europe-, noiutommet dniic reduitit aux t^moign^igea muvent contradictoirea de« lojageora.
Suivant le F, Corpanu^ I'hiiloire dea Biani:in< sppelie Mikhitazocn (mot aans doate derivi! du aanakrit Mnhaiadja), rapports
^ue les livrea et JVcriture palis Ibreot apportes de Ceylon au Pegu, par ua brahmane nommt Bouddhaghon (roix de
Bouddha) Van 940 de leur ere mjoic, c'eat-a dire. Tan 397 de ta notre. Cette date noua donne pour le commencement de
V\te SKiie dea Barmuna, Van 543 arant J.-C, rannee saime de hk mort da Bouddba, suivant la chronnlogie cingalaue.

II n'ett pas elonmmt que les babitana de la preaqu' ile a'accordent en ce point arec lea cingalaiae, puiaque
iju'ila disent avoir r^u Icur culta. II est cependant pennis de remarquer que leur temoignoge aert encore do conSrmation 1
la date de la mort de Bouddha (543 ana svant J. C.) que noua avons choisie cntre toutes celles que noua offraient lea din
■nloritta. Cello de rintroductioa dii bouddhisme au Pegu, I'an 397 de notre ^re, a'accorde egalement aver In dates qui obI I
(t£ oipoj^et diaculeea plus bauL On a in, en elTet que leslirres bouddiques ^ritsen pUi, eiiataient aCeylan, vera tOT da I
J. C, Cc qui ne dil pas que cetle langue n'ait puy Strc connuc antifrienremenl. Le pili a done pu rigonreusenienl itre poitt I
dc U danala presqu'ile au-del4 du Qarige, Tan 397 de notre ere. D'aillcure. le vojago de Bouddhaghosa »e raltachea
genenle de culte, de Bouddha dans I'lndc ; ear i I'fpoque oti il a eu tieu la lutte du btahmaniame contrc le bouddhiniM I
■'aeberail par la dofkite de celni-d, et noua avona tu le demSer patriarche du culte proacrit quitter alors I'lnde pour toujoun.
It will be observed, that the date mentioned here, does not accurately accord vrith that of the
Mafaawanso. Mahanimo, tbe sovereign of Ceylon at tbe time of Buddhaghoso's visit, came to tha
throne a. ii. 410, and he reigned twenty two years. The precise extent, however, of this trifluy
diwrrepaDCA cannot be aicenained, B> the date is not specified of either BuddHsgbtfio'i aninl at, J
or departure from, this island.

The Bubseqaent portions of the Mah&wanso contain ample evidence of the firequent inteiootine k^
up, chiefly by means of reli^otu missions, between the two countries, to the dose of the work. A rerj

I NTmODUCTIOK. XXXI

nJuable ool]e<^oii of P^ books was brought to Ceylon, by the present chief of the cinnamon department^
GeoTge Nadoris, modliar, so recently as 1812. He was then a buddhist priest, and had proceeded
to Siam for the purpose of obtaining from the monarch of that buddhist country, the power (which
a Christian goremment oould not gire him) of confening ordination on other castes than the wellala ; to
whom the Kandyan monarchs, in their intolerant observance of the distinctions of caste, had confined
the pririlege of entering into the priesthood.

The contents of these Pitakattaya and Atthakatha, divested of their buddhistical inspired character,
may be classed under four heads.

1. The unconnected and desultory references to that undefined and undefinable period of aatiquity,
which preceded the advent of the last twenty four Buddhos.

2. The history of the last twenty four Buddhos, who appeared during the last twelve buddhistical
regenemtions of the world.

3. Tlic history from the last creation of the worid, containing the genealogy of the kings of India, and
terminating in b. c. 543.

4. The history from b. c. 543 to the age of Buddhagh<^ between ▲. d. 410 and 433.

With these ample and recently revised annals, and while the Singhalese Atthakathi of the Pitakattaya,
and various Singhalese historical works, were still extant, Mahan&mo th^ro composed the first part of the
Mahawanso. It extends to the thirty seventh chapter, and occupies 119 pages of the talipot leaves of
which the book is formed. He composed also a Tika, or abridged commentary on his work. It occupiea
329 pages. The copy I possess of the Tika in the Singhalese character, is full of inaccuracies ; while
a Burmese version, recently lent to me by Nadoris modliar, is almost free from these imperfections.

The historian does not perplex his readers with any allusion to the first division of buddhistical histoij.
In the second, he only mentions the names of the twenty four Buddhos, though they are farther noticed
in the Tika. In the thiid and fourth, his narrative is full, instructive, and interesting.

He opens his work with the usual invocation to Buddho, to the explanation of which he devotes no
less than twenty five pages of the Tika. Without stopping to examine these comments, I proceed to
his notes on the word ^^ Mahawanso."

** Mahiwanso *" is the abbrerktio of ^ Mahantanan wanao ;** the genttdogj of the great It ligiiifies both pedigree, and
inheritance from generation to generation ; being itaclf of high import, either on that aoeoont, or because it also bean the two
above ugnifications ; hence ** Mahiwanao.**

What that Mahiwanso contains (I proceed to explain). Be it known, that of theae (i e. of the aforeaaid great) it iUoitimtea
the genealogj, aa weU of the Buddhoa and of their eminently pioua diadplea, aa of the great mooarcha mmmearing witk
Mahiaammato. It ia alao of deep import, in aa much aa it narratea the riaita of Buddho (to Ceylon). Hcnee ^ w«ck k
(Ifahi) great It containa, likewiae, aU that waa known to, or baa been recorded by, the pioua men of old, comiectad with
the supreme and well defined hiatory of those unrivalled dynaatiea (^ wanao **). Let (my hearers) listen (to this Bfahiwanso).

Be it understood, that even in the (old) Atthakathi, the worda ^ Dfpatthutiya a4dhuaakkatan** are held aa of deep import
They have there (in that work) ezdnaiTe reference to the viaits of Buddho, and matters connected therewith. On thia sabftet
the ancient historians have thus expressed themselves : ^ I wiU perqiicuoosly set forth the visits of Buddho to Ceylon ; Ae
arrival of the relic and of the bo-tree ; the hiftories of the convocations, and of the schisms of the th^ros; the in t roductieo of
the religion (of Buddho) into the island ; and the settlement and pe d i g ree of the sovereign (Wijayo).** It wiU be evident,
from the substance of the quotations here wade, that the numerical extent of the djmasties (in my work) is exclusively
derived from that source : (it is no invention of mine).

Thus the title ** BCahAwanso ** is adopted in imitatioo of the history oompoied by the ftalemity of the Mah&wih4fo (at
▲nuiidhapura). In this work the objeet aimed at is, aettii^ stride the ffii^sleeii laago^e, in which (the ftiffflMr hklory) k
composed, that I should ngn in the Mlfidhl Whslever the mattsn Bsay be, which wtrt contained in the Afthnkathi

XXXn INTRODUCTION.

without Buppreflsing any part thereof, rejecting the dialect only, I compose my work in the supreme Mdgadhi language, wliich
if thoroughly purified from all imperfiectionB. I will brilliantly illustrate, then, the Mah&wanso, replete with Infonnation <m
every subject, and comprehending the amplest detail of all important events ; like imto a splendid and daziling garland,
strung with every variety of flowers, rich in color, taste, and scent.

The former historians, also, used an analogoto simile. They said, " I will celebrate the dynasties (*^ wanso"*) perpetuated
from generation to generation ; illustrious frx)m the conmiencement, and lauded by many bards : like unto a garland strung
with every variety of floweis : do ye all listen with intense interest.'*

After some further commentaries on other words of the first verse, Mahan&mo thus explains
his motives for imdertaking the compilation of his history, hefore he touches on the second.

Thus I, the author of the Mahiwanso, by having rendered to religion the reverence due thereto, in my first verse, have
procured fbr myself immunity from misfortune. In case it should be asked in this particular place, ^ Why, while there are
Kahiwansot composed by ancient authors in the Singhalese language, this author has written this Pabpaddm-wanflo ?'*
in refutation of such an unmeaning objection, I thus explain the advantage of composing the Palapaddm-waaso *, viz., that
in the Mahiwanso composed by the ancients, there is the defect, as well of prolixty, as af brevity. There are also (other)
inaccuracies deserving of notice. Avoiding these defects, and for the purpose of explaining the principle on which the
Palapaddm-wanso I am desirous of compiling, is composed, I proceed to the second verse.

On the twenty four Buddhos, Mahanamo comments at considerable length in his Tika. In some
instances those notes are veiy detailed, while in others he only refers to the portions of the Pitakattaya
and Atthakath4 from which he derives his data. It will be sufficient in this condensed sketch, that
I should furnish a specification of the main points requisite to identify each Buddho, and to notice
in which of the regenerations of the world each was manifested, reckoning back from the present kappo
or creation.

The following particidars are extracted from the ^' Buddhawansadesana," one of the subdivisions of
the Suttapitakd, of the Pitakattaya.

The twelfth kappo, or regeneration of the world, prior to the last one, was a " Saramando kappo,** in
which four Buddhos appeared. The last of them was the first of the twenty four Buddhos above
alluded to : viz.,

1. Dipankaro, bom at Kammawatinagara. His parents were Sudhewo raja and Somedhaya dewi.
He, as well as all the other Buddhos, attained buddhohood at Uruw^aya, now called Buddhaghya.
His bo-tree was the " pipphala." G Jtamo was then a member of an illustrious brdhman &mily in
Amarawatinagara.

The eleventh regeneration was a " Sarakappo " of one Buddho.

2. K<mdanno, bom at Rammawatinagara. Parents, Sunanda raja and Sujatad^wi. His bo-tree,
Ae " ^lakalyana." Gdtamo was then WijitAwi, a chakkawati raja of Chandawatinagaia in
Majjhimadesa.

The tenth regeneration was a " Saramando kappo " of four Buddhos.

3. Mangalo, bom at Uttaranagara in Majjhimadesa. Parents, Uttararaja and Uttaiadewi. His
bo-tree, the " naga." G Jtamo was then a brahman named Surachi, in the village Siribrihmano.

4. Sumano, bora at M^khalanagara. Parents, Sudassano maharaja and Sirimadewi. His bo-tiee,
the " naga." Gdtamo was then a Naga raja named Atulo.

6. R^wato, bom at Sudhannawatinagara. Parents, Wipalo maharaja and Wipuladewi. His bo-tree,
the "nAga." Gotamo was then a brAhman versed in the three wMos, at RammawatinaganL

6. Sobhito, bom at Sudhammanagaia. His parents bore the name of that capital. His bo-tree, Ike
*• niga." G<$tamo was then a brihman named Suj&to, at Bammawati.

INTKODUCTION'. XXXlii

TIk* ninth regeneration was a " AViirakappo " of three Buddhos.

7. Andoiadassi, bom at Chandawatinagara. Parents, Yasaworuja and Yascklararadewi. His bo-tree,
the ^'ajjiina." Gotamo was then a Yakkha raja.

H. Padumo, bom at Champa janagara. Parents, Asamo niaharaja and Asamadewi. His bo-tree,
the ^' sonaka." Gotamo was then a lion, the king of animals.

9. Narado, l>om at Dliammawatinagani. Parents, Sudhewo maharaja and Anopamadewi. His
lK>>tree, the ** so'naka. " Gotamo was then a tapaso in the Himawanto country.

The eightli regenenition was a ** 8drakappo " of one Buddho.

10. Padumuttjiro, iKjm at Hansawatinagaro. Parents, Anurulo raja and Sujatadewi. His bo-tree,
the ^'salala." Gotamo was then an ascetic named Jatilo.

The sevcntli regeneration was a ^* Mandakappo " of two Buddhos.

11. Sumeilo, bom at Sudjissimanagara. Parents )x>re the same name. His bo-tree, the ^' nipa."
(fotamo was then a mitive of that town, named l^ttaro.

12. Sujato, bom at Sumangalanagara. Parents, Uggato raja and Pabbawatidewi. His bo-tree, the
*' Weill." Gotamo was then a chakkawati raja.

The sixth regeneration was a "* Wamkappo," of three Buddhos.

13. Pijadassi, bom at Sudannanagara. Parents, Sudat;i maharaja and Subaddhadewi. His bo-tree,
the ''kakudha." (rotamo was then a brahman named Kassapo, at Siriwattanagara.

14. Atthadassi, bom at So'nanagiira. Parents, Sagara raja and Sudassanadewi. His bo-tree, the
" champa." Gotamo was then a brahman named Susimo.

liK Dhammadassi, bom at Surananagara. Parents, Saranamaha raja and Sunandade^vi. HLs bo-tree,
tlie '* bimbajala." Gotamo was then Sakko, the supreme of dewos.

The fifth regeneration was a " Sarakappo," of one Buddho.

16. Siddhatho, bom at Wibharanagara. Parents, ITdeni maharaja and Suphasadewi. His bo-tree,
the *" kanihani." Gotamo w:is a brahman named Mangalo.

The fourth regeneration was a *' Mandakappo,'* of two Buddhos.

17- Tisso, bom at Khemanagiuxi. Parents, Janasando raja and Padumadewi. His Invtree, the
" assana." Go'tamo was then Sujato raja at Yasawatinagara.

IB. Phusso, bom at Kasi. Parents, Jayaseno raja and Siremaya dewi. His bo-tree, the * amalaka.
Go'tamo was then Wijitawi, an inferior raja.

The third regeneration was a '" Sarakappo," of one Buddho.

IJ). Wipassi, bom at Bandliuwatinagara. Parents bore the same name. His bo-tree, the ** patali.'
Go'tamo was tlien Atulo raja.

The last regeneration was a ** Miuidakappo," of two Buddhos.

20. Sikhi, bom at ArunawattinagazB. Parents, Amnawattiraja and Paphawattiilewi. His bo-trei*.
the ^* pundariko." Gotamo w;is then Arindamo raja at Paribhuttanagara.

21. Wessfibhu, bom at Anii|»amanagara. Parents, Suppaiittha maharaja and Yasawatidem. Hi"*
bo-trec, the ^^ sala." Go'tamo was then Sadassano raja of Sarabhawatinagara.

The present regeneration is a ^' Mahabadda kappo," of five Buddhos.

22. Kakusando, bora at Kheraawatinagara. Parents, Aggidatto, the porahitto brahman of Khem.i
raja, and Wisakha. His bo-tree, th*- ••sin'sa." Ctotamo was then the aforesaid K>?'*inaniia

\Xxiv INTRODUCTION.

23. Konagamano, bom at S<$bliawatinagara. Parents, a brahman named Yannadattho and Uttara.
His bo-tree, the " udumbanu" Gotamo was Pabbato raja (the mountain monarch) at Mithila.

24. K«issapo, bom at Baranasinagara. Parents, the' brahman Brahmadatto and Dhanawad. His
bo-tree, the " nigrodha." Gotamo was a brahman named Jdtipalo at Wappulla.

Gotamo is the Buddho of the present system, and Mettejyo is still to appear, to complete the
number of the present " Mahdbadda kappo."

The Buddhos of this kappo, Gotamo excepted, are represented to have appeared in the long period
which intervened between the reigns of Neru and M akhadewo. The recession to an age so immeasur-
ably and indefinitely remote is a fiction, of course, advisedly adopted, to admit of the intervention of an
"abuddliotpado," with its progressive decrease and readjustment of the term of human life; which,
according to the buddhistical creed, precedes the advent of each supreme Buddho. The Mahawanso
docs not attempt to give the designations of these preposterous series of monarchs, who are stated to
have reigned during that interval ; but the Pitakattaya and the Atthakatha do contain lists of the names
of all the rajas of the smaller, and of the initial rajas of the larger, groups. Whenever these buddhistical
genealogical materials are tabularized and graduated, on the principle applied to the hindu genealogies,
they will probably be found to accord with them to a considerable degree ; making due allowance for
the variation of appellations m:vde by either sect, in reference to, or in consequence of, events and
circumstances connected with their respective creeds.

In reference to the twelfth verse, the Tika explains that the name Uraw^Iaya, — ^the present
Buddhagya, where the sacred bo-tree still stands, and at which place several inscriptions are recorded,
some of which have been translated and published in the Asiatic Researches and Journals, — ^is derived
from " Uni " (sands) and " welaya" (mounds or waves); from the great mounds or columns of sand which
are stated to be found in its vicinity, anrl which have attracted the attention of modem travellers also.

I shall only notice further, in regard to the first chapter, that the isle of Giridipo is mentioned as
being on the south east coast of Ceylon, and is represented to abound in rocks covered with enormous
forest trees. The direction indicated, points to the rocks nearly submerged, which are now called the
Great and Little Basses. But as speculation and hypothesis are scrupulously avoided in my present
sketch, I abstain from fmrther comment on this point.

Mahiyangano, the spot on which Buddho alighted in his first visit to Ceylon, is the present post of
Bintenne, where the dagoba completed by Dutthagamini still stands. Selasumano, or Sumanakiito, is
Adam's peak. The position of Nagadipo, the scene of Buddho's second visit, I am not able to identify.
It is indicated to have been on the north western coast of the island. The alleged impression^* of
Buddho's foot on Adam's peak ; the dagoba constructed at Kalyani, near Colombo ; as well as the
several dagol>as built at Anuradhapura, and at Dhigawapi, and the bo-tree subsequently planted at
Anuradhapura ; together with the numerous inscriptions, — ^the more modem of which alone have yet
been decyphered, — are all still surviving and unobliterated evidences confirmatory of Gotamo's three
visits to Ceylon.

In opening the second chapter, Mahanamo supplies detailed data touching several of Gotamo's
incamations, prior to his manifestation in the person of Mahasammato, the first monarch of this creation.
I shall confine myself to a translation of the portion of the commentary which treats of that particular
incarnation. It will serve to assimilate his production or manifestation, by " opapdtika " or appariikmal
birth, with the hindu scheme of the origination of the solar race.

INTRODrCTIOV. XXXV

At th« doee of that existence (in the Brmhma world) he was regenerated a man, at the commencement of this creation,
by the proce«B of ^ opapntika.** From the circumstance of mankind being then afflicted with unendurable miseries, resulting
from the uncontrolled state of the sinfiil pamions which had been engendered, as well a.s from the consternation created by
the murder, violence, and rapine produced by a condition of anarchy, a desire manifested itself among men to live mibject to
the control of a ruler. Having met and con«ulted together, they thus petitioned unto him (the Buddho elect), "O great
man ! from henceforth it belons;8 to thee to provide for our protection and common weal.*' The whole human race having
aaembled and come to this decision, the appellation was conferred on him of'* Mahdsammaio,'" "• the great elect."

Valuiibjp as the rommonts are on the genealogy of the Asiatic monarclis — tlic d<'8cendants and
successors of Mahdsammato, — they are still only ahridj^ed and insulated notes deduced (jis already noticed)
from the Pitiikattaya and the Atthakatha ; to which justice would not be done in thi8 limited sketch of
the buddhistical annals. As a proof, however of Mahtinarao's general rigid adherence to the data from
which his history is compiled, I may here advert to one of the instances of the care with which he marks
every departure, however trivial, from the authorities by which he is otherwise guided. lie says,
in r: ference to the twenty eight kings mentioned in the Gth verse : *' la the Atthakatha composed
hy the Uttarawiharo priests, omitting Chetiyo, the son of Upachaniko, and representing Muchalo to be
die son of Upacharako, it is stated that there were only twenty seven rajas, whose existence extended to
an nsankya of years.**

In reference to these genealogies I shall now only adduce the following extracts from the Tika,
containing the names of the capitals at which the different dynasties reigned ; and giving a distinct account
of Okkako, (Ixkswaku of the hindus) and of his descendants, as well as the derivation of the royal patro-
nymic ^* Sakya," — to which no clue could be obtained in hindu annals ; but which is nearly identical
with the account extracted hy Mr Csoma de Koros from the Tibetan ^^ Kahgyur," and published in
the Bengal Asiatic Journal of August, 1833.

Thnee nineteen capitals were, — Kuskwati, Aycijjhitpura, Birinasi, Kapila, Hatthipura, Ekachakkhu, Wajirawutti,
Madhura, Aritthapura, ludapatta, KtS^^mbi, Kannagtkhha, Roj:i, Champi, Mithila, Rajagaha, Takkasillo, KiisniLra, Tamalittf.
The eldest !«on of Okkako was Okkikamukho. The portion of the royal dynasty from Okkikamukkho to Suddhddano,
(the father of Gotamo Buddho) who reigned at Kapila, was calked the Okkftko dyna<ity. Okkiko had five consorts, named
Hattha, Chitti, Jantu, Palini, and WisikhH. Each had a retinue of five hundred females. The eldest had four sons, named,
Okkakamukho, Karakando, Hatthin^ko, and Nipuro ; and five daughter^ PiyA, Sapiyi, AnandA, Sananda', and Wiyitas^na'.
After giving birth to these nine children she died, and the raja then raised a lovely and youthfUl princess to the station of
queen consort. She had a son named Jantu, bearing also his father** title. This infant on the fifth day after his nativity
was presented to the ra'ja, (vumptuoui>ly cUd. The delighted monarch promiwd to grant any prayer of her's (his mother)
she might prefer. She, having consulted her relationss prayed that the Mvereignty might be resigned to her son. Elnraged,
he thus reproached her : " Thou outcast, dost thou seek to destroy my (other) children ?*' She, however, taking every private
opportunity of lavishing her caresses on him, and reproaching him at the same time, with ^* Ra'ja! it is unworthy of thee in
utter an untruth ;" continued to importune him. At last, the king assembling his son% thus addressed them : ** My beloved,
in aa unguarded moment, on first seeing your younger brother Janto, I committed myself in a promise, to his mother. She
insists upon my resigning, in fulfilment of that promise, the sovereignty to her son. Whatever may bo the number of state
elephants and state carriages ye may desire ; taking them, as well as a military force of elephants, horses, and charioU,
depart On my dcmiiie, return and resume your rightful kingdom.** With these injunctions he lent them forth, in the
charge of eight officers of »tate. They, weeping and lamenting, replied, ** Beloved parent, grant as forgivenen for any
fault (we may have committed.**) Receiving the blessing of the ra'ja, as well as of the other members of the court, and
taking with them their sisters who liad also prepared to depart, — having announced their intention to the king in these wonia,
" We accompany our brothers,** — they quitted the capital with their army, composed of its four comtita e nt hosts. Ofset
crowds of people, convinced that on the death of the king they would return to resume their right, resolved to adhsrs to their
cause, and accompanied them in their exile

XXXvi INIKODUCTION.

On the first day, this multitude marched one yojana only ; the second day, two ; and the third day, three yojanas. The

prince:* thus consulted together : " The concourse of people has become very great : were we to subdue some minor ra^a, and

take liis territory ; that proceeding also would be unworthy of us. What benefit results from inflicting misery on others ?

Let us, therefore, raise a city in the midst of the wilderness, in Jambudi'po,' Having decided accordingly, repairing to the

frontier of Himawanto, they sought a site for their city.

At that period, our Bddhisatto, who was bom in an illustrious braliman family, and was called Kapilo braliman, leaving
that family, and assuming the sacerdotal character in the " Isi" sect, sojourned in the Himawanto country in a "pannaaala'*
(leaf hut) built on the borders of a pond, in a forest of sal trees. This individual was endowed with the gift called the
'- bhdmilakkhanan ;" and could discern good from evil, for eighty cubits down into the earth, and the same distance up into
the air. In a certain country, where the grass, bushes, and creepers had a tendency in their growth, taking a southerly
direction then to face the east : where lions, tigers, and other beasts of prey, which chased deer and hog ; and cats and snakes,
which pursued rats and frogs, on reaching that division, were incapacitated from persevering in their pursuit ; while, <m the
other hand, each of the pursued creatures, by their growl or screech only, could arrest their pursuers ; there this (Kapila Isi,)
satisfied of the superiority of that land, constructed this pannosala.

On a certain occasion, seeing these princes who had come to his hut, in their search of a site for a city, and having by
inquiring ascertained what their object was ; out of compassion towards them, he thus prophesied : '•*■ A city founded on the
site of this pannasala will become an illustrious capital in Jambudipo. Amongst the men born here, each will be able to
contend with a hundred or a thousand (of those bom elsewhere). Raise your city here, and construct the palace of your
king on the site of my pannasala. On being established here, even a chandalo will become great like unto a Cbakkawatti
ra'ja.** " Lord f observed the princes, "will there be no place reserved for the residence of Ayyo?** "Do not trouble
yourselves about this residence of mine : building a pannasala for me in a comer, found your city, giving it the name * Kapila.***
They, conforming to his ad\'ice, settled there.

The officers of state thus argued : " If these children had grown up under their fathers protection, he would have formed
matrimonial alliances for them ; they are now under our charge :'" and then addressed themselves on this subject to the
princes. The princes replied : " We see no royal daughters equal in rank to ourselves ; nor are there any princes of equal
rank to wed our sisters. By forming imequal alliances, the children bom to us, either by the &ther*8 or mother^s aide, will
become degraded by the stain attached to their birth ; let us therefore form matrimonial alliances with our own sifpers**
Accordingly, recognizing in their eldest sister the character and authority of a mother, in due order of seniority (the four
brothers) wedded (the other four sisters).

On their father being informed of this proceeding, he broke forth (addressing himself to his courtiers) into this exultation ;
" My friends, most assuredly they are * saTtya'.' My beloved, by the most solemn import of that term, they are
unquestionably saTcya'," (powerful, self-potential).

From that time, to the period of king Suddhddano, all who were descended (from those alliances) were (also) called Sa'kya^

As the city was founded on the site where the braliman Kapilo dwelt, it was called Kapilanagara.

The account of the first co vocation on religion, after G^tamo s death, is so clearly and beautifully ghren
in the third chapter, that no explanatory comments are requisite from me. For detailed paiticolars
regarding the construction of the convocation hall at Rajagaha, and the proceedings held therein,
the Tika refers to the Samantapasada Atthakatha on the Dighanikayo, and the Sumangala wilibini
Attakattha.

The fourth and fifth cliaptcrs are the most valuable in the Mahawanso, >vith reference to the
chronology of Indian history. It will be observed that in some respects, both in the names and in the
order of succession, this line of the Magadha kings varies from, the hindu genealogies.

Reserving the summing up of the chronological result till I reach the date at which the Indian history
contained in the Mahawanso terminates, I shall proceed to touch on each commentary which throws any
light on that histoiy, in the order in which it presents itself, in that interval.

The first of the notes I shall select, contains the personal history of Susunago, who was raised to the
throno on tlu* deposition of Nagadasako. With the exception of a somewhat far-fetched derivation

INTRODUCTION. XXXVIl

Ruggettad of that usurper s name, the account bears all the external semblance of authenticity. This note
is interesting in more than one point of view. It describes the change in the Bf agadha dynasty to hare
proceeded from the deposition, and not from the voluntary abdication, of Nagadasako. It, likewise, is
not only corroborative of the tolerance of courtesans in the ancient social institutions of India, which was,
I believe, first developed by professor Wilson s translation of the hindu plays ; but shows also that there
was an office or appointment of *'*' chief of courtesans," conferred and upheld by the authority of the state.
Professor Wilson thus expresses himself in his essay on the dramatic system of the hindus, on this point.

" The defective education of the virtuous portion of the sex, and their consequent uninteresting character, held out aa
inducement to the unprincipled mcmbens both of Greek and Hindu society, to rear a class of fenuiles, who should supply
those wants which rendered home cheerless, and should give to men hetoera or female friends, and associates in intellectual
ad well as in animal enjoyment. A courtesan of this class inspired no abhorrence : she was brought up from her infancy to
the life she professed, which she graced by her accomplishments, and not unfrequently dignified by her virtues Her
disregard of social restraint wan not the vohmtary breach of moral, social, or religious precepts : it was the business of her
education to minister to pleasure ; and in the imperfect system of the Greeks, she committed little or no trespass against the
institutes of the national creed, or the manners of society. The Hindu principles were more rigid ; and not only was want of
chastity in a female a capital breach of social and religious obligations, but the ussociation of men with professed wantons
was an equal violation of decorum, and, involving a departure from the purity of caste, was considered a virtual degradation
from rank in society. In practice, however, greater latitude seems to have been observed ; and in the " Mrichchakati** a
brahman, a man of family and lepute, incurs apparently no discredit from his love for a courtesan. A still more curious
feature is, that his passion for f uch an object seems to excite no senntion in his family, nor uneasiness in his wife ; and the
nurse presents his child to his mistress, as to its mother ; and his wile, besides interchanging civilities (a little coldly, perhaps,
but not compulsively), finishes by calling her ' sister,* and acquiescing therefore in her legal union with her lord. It must be
acknowledged that the poet has managed his story with great dexterity, and the interest with which he has invested hit
fit'roinc, prevents manners so revolting to our notions, from being obtrusively offensive. No art was nicesMtry,- in ths
estimation of a hindu writer, to provide his hero with a wife or two, more or less ; and the scqoisitioo of an sddttionsl taffids
is \h% ordinary catastrophe of the lighter dramas.**

The following is a literal translation of the note in question, in the Tika'.

Who is this statesman named Susunago ? By whom was he brougjit up ? He was the son of a certain Licbchawi rm^ of
WcsilL He was conceived by a courtesan (** NaggansdbluxJ,*" literally '*a beauty of the town**) and brought up by an
officer of state. The foregoing is recorded in the Atthsksthi of the priests of the Uttarawihiro (of Anur&dhapura). Such
being the case, and as there is no want of accordance between our respective authorities, I shall proceed to give a brief
sketch of his history.

Upon a certain occasion, the Lichchawi rijas consulted together, and came to the reeolution, that it would be prejndieial
to th#pro8perity of their capital, if they did not keep up the office of '* NaggaiastSbhini thirantaran** (chief of ooortSMns).
Under this persuasion, they appointed to that office a lady of unexceptionable rank. One of these rijas, receiving her into
his own palace, and having lived with her, there, for seven days, sent her away. She had then conceived unto his.
Returning to her residence, she was delivered, after the ordinary urm of pregnancy. The i»iie proved to be an aboitios.
Deeply afflicted, and overwhelmed with shame and fear, causing it to be thrown into a basket, careftilly covered with its lid,
and consigning it to the care of a female slave, she had it placed, early in the morning, at the Sankhiratanan (where all ths
rubbish and sweepings of a town are collected). The instant it was deposited there (by the slave), a certain n^garSja, tlw
tutelar of the city, observing it, encircling it in its folds and sheltering it with its hood, assumed a conspicuous position,
people who congregated there, seeing (the snake), made the noise '* su,** '* su,** (to frighten it away) ; and it
Thereupon a person who had approached the spot, opening (the basket) and examining it, beheld the abortion matured inis a
male child, endowed with the most perfect indications of greatneai On making this discovery, great joy was evinced. A eertain
thief who participated in this exultation, taking charge of the infimt removed him to his boose ; snd on the occasion of
confirrring a name on him, in reference to the shonts of "* so,** ** so,** above dsscribtd, sad to bii having been protsdsd by
tbs aifniia, coaflmtd OB btm tbs name of "* Snsimigo.**

XXXviii INTRODUCTION.

From that time protected by him (the chief), and in due course attaining the wisdom of the age of discretion, he became
an accomplished achamyo ; and among the inhabitants of the capital, from his superior qualificationa, he was regarded the
most eminent person among them. From this circumstance, when the populace becoming infuriated against the raja
N^igadasako deposed him, he was inaugurated monarch, by the title of Susimiigo rdja.

In the tenth year of the reign of Kalaso'ko, the son and successor of Susunago, a century had
elapsed from the death of Gdtamo, and the second convocation on religion was then held, under that
monarch's auspices, who was a buddhist, at Wesali ; — his own capital being Pupphapura, The fourth
chapter contains the names of the sovereigns, and the term of their respective reigns during that period,
as well as the circumstances under which the second convocation originated, and the manner in which it
was conducted. The Tika contains some important comments on the " schisms " with which the fiflh
chapter commences. Not to interrupt the continuity of the historical narrative of India, I shall proceed
with the translation of the notes on the Nandos, and on Chandagutto and his minister Chanakko. I
regret that want of space prevents my printing the text of these valuable notes. I have endeavoured to
make the translation as strictly literal as the peculiarities of the two languages would admit

Subsequent to Kildsdko, who patronised those who held the second convocation, the royal line is stated to have conaiated
of twelve monarch!* to the reign of Dhamma'sdko, when they (the priests) held the third convocation. Kilaadko's own sons
were ten brothers. Their names arc specified in the Atthakath^ The appellation of " the nine Nandos *' originates in nine
of them bearing that patronymic title

The Atthakatha' of the Uttarawiha'ro priests sets forth that the eldest of these was of an extraction (maternally) not allied
(inferior) to the royal family ; and that he dwelt in one of the provinces : it gives also the history of the other nine. 1 also
will give their history succinctly, but without prejudice to its perspicuity.

In aforetime, during the conjoint administration of the (nine) sons of Kala's<5ko, a certain provincial person appeared in
the character of a marauder, and raising a considerable force, was laying the country waste by pillage. His people, who
committed these depredations on towns, whenever a town might be sacked, seized and compelled its own inhabitants to carry
the spoil to a wilderness, and there securing the plimder, drove them away. On a certain day, the banditti who were leading
this predatory life having employed a daring, powerful, and entcrprizing individual to commit a robbery, were retrei^ng to
the wilderness, making him carry the plunder. He who was thus associated with them, inquired- : ^* By what means m> you
find your livelihood ?" "Thou slave,** (they replied) " we are not men who submit to the toils of tillage, or cattle tending.
By a proceeding precisely like the present one, pillaging towns and villages, and lapng up stores of riches and grain, and
providing ourselves with fish and fle«h, toddy and other beverage, we pass our life jovially in feasting and drinking.*^ On
being told this, he thought : ^'This mode of life of these thieves is surely excellent : shall I, also, joining them, lead a similar
life .^ and then f^id, '"'• I also will join you, I will become a confederate of your*s. Admitting me among you, take me (in
your marauding excursions).'* They replying " sadhu,*' received him among them.

On a subsequent occasion, they attacked a town which was defended by well armed and vigilant inhabitants. As soon a>
they entered the town the people rose upon and surrounded them, and seizing their leader, and hewing him with a swcml, put
him to death. The robbers dispersing in all directions repaired to, and reassembled in, the wilderness. Discovering that he
(their leader) had been slain ; and saying. ^^ In his death the extinction of our prosperity is evident : having been deprived
of him, under whose control can the sacking of villages be carried on ? even to remain here is imprudent : thus our disunion
and destruction are inevitable :** they resigned themselves to desponding grief The individual above mentioned, approaching
them, asked : ** What are ye weeping for ?^ On being answered by them, '' We are lamenting the want of a valiant
leader, to direct us in the hour of attack and retreat in our village sacks ;** " In that case, my friends, (said he) ye need not
make yourselves unhappy ; if there be no other person able to undertake that post, I cAi myself perform it for yon ; horn
hence f or t h give not a thouglit about the matter.** This and more he said to them. They, relieved from their perplexity by
this speech, joyfully replied " sa'dhu ;** and conferred on him the post of chief.

From t^ period proclaiming himself to be Nando, and adopting the course followed formerly (by his predeoeswr), he
wandered about, pillaging the country. Having induced his brothers also to co-operate with him, by them abo he was
BUpported in his marauding excursions. Subsequently assembling his gang, he thus addressed them : ** My men ! tins u not
a career in which valiant men should be engaged ; it is not worthy of such as we arc ; this course is only befitttig

ISTRODLUTIOK. XXXlX

wretches. What adTmntage is there in peneTering in this career, let us aim at supreme soTereignty r They assented. On
haring received their acquiescence, attended by his treops and equipped for war, he attacked a provincial town, calling upon
(iu inhahiunts) cither to acknowledge him sovereign, or to give him battle. They on receiving this demand, all assembled,
and having duly weighed the message, by sending an appropriate answer, formed a treaty of alliance with them. By thw
means reducing andcr his authority the people of Jambudfpo in great numbers, he finally attacked Patiliputu (the capital
of the Indinn empire), and usurping the sovereignty, died there a short time afterwards, while governing the empire.

His brothers next succeeded to the empire in the order of their seniority. They altogether reigned twenty two years. It
was on thi^ account that (in the Maha'wanso) it is stated that there were nine Nandosw

Th'M'- ninth vouru^c^t hrother was called Dhana-nando, fVom hu being addicted to hoarding treasure. As soon as he was
inaujri-^* I, v '.nv 1 by ininyrly desires the most inveterate, he resolved within himself; ** It in proper that I should
devo;< ' .• . « ir t > nuar ]r'.^ treasure ;** and collecting riches to the amount of eighty kdtis, and superintending the transpoit
therec't li- • ;r a •! r-.pi.ring to the banks of the Ganges, — by means of a barrier constructed of branches and leaves
interru? I >.' '!k < >ir ^ >)( the main stream, and forming a canal, he diverted its waters into a different channel ; and in aro^
\n the )< 1 <* 'l^ r -cT having caused a great excavation to be made, he buried the treasure there. Over this cave he laid
.1 layer '. • . ml to prevent the admission of water, poured molten lead on it (^)ver that again he laid another layvr of
•«tone«. ^ . ! -• - a stream of molten lead (over it), which made it like a solid rock, he restored the river to its former
rourv* ! ' .-).; t ixe^ among other articles, even on skins, gums, trees, and stones, he auMSsed Airther treasures, wbidi
ho dispA >d of similarly. It is stated that he did so repeatedly. On this account we call thin ninth brother of theirs, as he
piTsonally devoted him«<clf to the hoarding of treasure, " Dhana-nando."

The appellation of *" Moriyan itovereigns" is derived from the auspicious circumstances under which their capital, which
«)htained the name of Muriva, was called into existence.

While Buddho yet lived, driven by the misfortunes produced by the war of (prinee) Widhudhabo, certain members of the
Sakya line n'trentin^ to Himawanto, discovered a delightful and beautiful location, well watered, and situated in the midst
c»f a forest of lofty bo and other trees. Influenced by the desire of settling there, they founded a town at a place where
><*veral gnat road* met, surrounded by durable ramparts, having gates of defence therein, and embellished with delightftd
edifice^ and pleasure gardens. Moreover that (city) having a row of buildings covered with tiles, which were arranged in the
pattern ol the plumage of a peacock's neck, and as it resounded with the notes of flocks of •*konchos" and **maTuros'*
(pea fowN) it was ho called. From thii* circumstance the^e Su'kya lords of this town, and their children and deso«ndants,
were renewed throughout .lambudi'|>o by the title of " Mdriya." From this time that dynasty has been called the Mdriyan
«lynai»ty.

After a few isolated remarks, the Tika thus procccdjj in its account of Chanakko and C^handap^tto.

It is proper that, in this place, a sketch of these two characters should be given Of these, if I am asked in the fir^t
place, Wht-re did this Cha'nnkko dwell ? Whose son was he? I answer. He lived at the city of Takkasila'. He was the
son of a certain bra'hman at that place, and a man who had achieved the knowledge of the three w^os ; could rehearse the
mantes ; skilful in stratagems ; and dexterous in intrigue as well as policy. At the period of his Esther's death he was
already well known as the dutiful maintainer of his mother, and as a highly gifted individual worthy of swaying the chhatta.

On a certain occasion approaching his mother, who was weeping, he inquired : ** My dear mother* why dost thou weep?^'
On being answered by her : " My child, thou art gifted to sway a chhatta. Do not, my boy, endeavour, by raising the
chhatta, to become a sovereign. Princes every where are unstable in their attachments. Thou, also, my child, wilt forget
the affection thou owest me. In that case, I should be reduced to the deepest distress I weep under these apprehensions.*'
He excUumetl : " My mother, what is that gift that I possess ? On what part of my person is it indicated »" and on her
replying, " My dear, on thy teeth," smashing his own teeth, and becoming " Kandhadatto " (a tooth-broken-man) he devoted
himself to the protection of his mother. Thus it was that he became celebrated as the filial protector of his mother He was
not only a tooth- broken-man, but he was disfigured by a disgusting complexion, and by deformity of legs and other memberi,
prejudicial to manly comelinesa*

In hb quest of disputation, repairing to Pupphapura, the capiul of the monareh Dhana-nando, — who, abandoning his
pMBOB for hoarding, becoming imbued with the desire of giving alms, relinquishing also his miserly habits, and delighting in
bearing the fruits that resulted from benevolence, had built a hall of alms-offerings in the midst of his palace, and was making

* Hence his name " Kautiliva" in the Hindu authoritir-t

XL INTRODUCTION.

an offering to tha chief of the bnlimaiis worth a hundred kdtis, and to the most junior braliman an offering worth a
braOiman (Cha'nakko) entered the said apartment, and taking possession of the eeat of the chief braOmian, sat himself down
in that alm»-hall.

At that instant Dhana-nando himself^-^ecked in regal attire, and attended by many thousands of " siwaka' " (state
palanquins) glittering with their various ornaments, and escorted by a suite of a hundred royal personages, with their martial
array of the four hosts, of cavalry, elephants, chariots, and infantry, and accompanied by dancing girls, lovely as the
attendants on the d^wos ; himself a personification of nujesty, and bearing the white parasol of dominion, having a golden
sUff and golden tassels, — with this superb retinue, repairing thither, and entering the hall of alms-offerings, beheld the
bra'hman Cha'nakko seated. On seeing him, this thought occurred to him (Nando) : " Surely it cannot be proper that he
should assume the seat of the chief braliman/* Becoming displeased with him, he thus ennced his displeasure. He inquired :
" Who art thou, that thou hast taken the seat of the chief braTiman ?^ and being answered (simply), " It is I ;" " Cast from
hence this cripple bra'hman ; allow him not to be seated,'' exclaimed (Nando ;) and although the courtiers again and again im-
plored of him, saying, " Dcfwo ! let it not be so done by a person prepared to make offerings as thou art ; extend thy foigive-
neis to this bralmian ;'' he insisted upon his ejection. On the courtiers approaching (Cha'nakko) and saying, "Acha'riyo ! we
come, by the command of the ra^a, to remove thee from hence ; but incapable of uttering the words 'Acha'riyo depart henoe,*
we now stand before thee abashed ;" enraged against him (Nando), rising from his seat to depart, he snapt asunder his
bralmianical cord, and dashed down his jug on the threshold ; and thus invoking malediction, '' Kings are impious : may this
whole earth, bounded by the four oceans, withhold its gifts from Nando ;'' he departed. On his sallying out, the officers
reported this proceeding to the ra'ja. The king, furious with indignation, loared, " Catch, catch the slave.*" The frigitive
stripping himself naked, and assuming the character of an ajiwako, and running into the centre of the pelaoe, concealad
himself in an unfrequented place, at the Sankha'ratha'nan. The puisueis not having discovered him, returned and reported
that he was not to be found.

In the night he repaired to a more freqiiented part of the palace, and meeting some of the suite of the royal prince
Pabbato,* admitted them into his confidence. By their assistance, he had an interview with the prince. Gaining him over
by holding out hopes of securing the sovereignty for him, and attaching him by that expedient, he began to seardi the means
of getting out of the palace. Discovering that in a certain place there was a ladder leading to a secret passage, he consulted
with the prince, and sent a message to his (the prince's) mother for the key of the passage. Opening the door with the
utmost secrecy, and escaping with the prince out of that passage, they fled to the wilderness of Winjjha'.

While dwelling there, with the view of raising resources, he converted (by recoining) each kaha'panan into dgfat, and
a ma ssed eighty kdtis of kaha'pana'. Having buried this treasure, he commenced to search for a second individual entitled
(bj birth) to be raised to sovexeign power, and met with the aforesaid prince of the Mdriyan dynasty called Chandagutta

His mother, the queen consort of the monarch of Mdriya-nagara, the city before mentioned, was pregnant at the time that
a certain powerful provincial ra'ja conquered that kingdom, and put the Mdriyan king to death. In her anxiety to pretenre
the child in her womb, departing for the capital of Pupphapura, under the protection of her elder brothers and under
disguise, she dwelt there. At the completion of the ordinary term of pregnancy, giving birth to a son, and relinquishing him
to the protection of the dtfwos, she placed him in a vase, and deposited him at the door of a cattle pen. A bull named
Chando f sUtioned himself by him, to protect him ; in the same manner that prince Ghdso, by the interpoaition of the
d^wata', was watched over by a bull. In the same manner, also, that the herdsman in the instance of that prince Gbdeo
repaired to the spot where that bull planted himself, a herdsman, on observing this prince, moved by afiecUon, like that
home to his own child, took chaige of and tenderly reared him ; and in giving him a name, in reference to hit having been
watched by the bull Chando, he called him '* Chandagutto f and brought him up. When he had attained an age to be
able to tend cattle, a certain wild huntsman, a friend of the herdsman, becoming acquainted with, and attached to him«
taking him from (the herdsman) to his own dwelling, established him here. He continued to dwell in that village.

Subsequently, on a certain occasion, while tending cattle with other children in the village, he joined them in a game,
called " the game of royalty.'' He himself was named ra>; to others he gave the offices of sub-king, Ac. Some being
appmnted judges, were placed in a judgment hall ; some be made officers of the king's household ; and others, outlaws or
robbeim. Having thus consUtuted a court of Justice, be sat in iudgment On culprito being brought up, legolarlj

• Pamwatte of the Hindus + From a round white mark on his forehead, like a moon.

INTRODUCTION*. XLl

impMching mud trying them, on their guilt being clearly proved to hit satiifactioD, acoording to the sentence awarded by hi«
judicial miniiten, he ordered the officen of the court to chop off their hands and feet On their replying, '' D6wo ! we have
no axes ;' he answered : ** It is the order of Chandagutto that yc should chop off their hands and feet, making axes with the
horns of goats fSt»r bladea, and sticks for handles. They acting accordingly, on striking with the axe, the hands and feet were
lopt off. On the same person commanding, '' Let them be re-united," the hands and feet were restored to their former
(*ondition.

ChAnakko happening to come to that spot, was amaxed at the proceeding he beheld. Accompanying (the boy) to the
vilU^, and presenting the huntsman with a thousand kahipana, he applied for him ; saying, '' I will teach your son erery
acoompUshment ; consign him to me.** Accordingly conducting him to his own dwelling, he encircled his neck with a single
fold of a woollen cord, twisted with gold thread, worth a lac.

The discovery of this person is thus stated (in the former works) : '' He discovered this prince descended from the
Mdriyan line.**

He (Chanakko) invested prince Pabbato, also, with a similar woollen cord. While these youths were living with him.
each had a dream which they separately imparted to him. As soon as he heard each (dieam), he knew that of these prince
Pabbato would not attain royalty ; and that Chandagutto would, without loss of time, become paramoimt monarch in
.Tambudipo. Although he made this discovery, he disclosed nothing to them.

On a certain occasion having partaken of some milk-rice prepared in butter, which had been received as an offering at a
brihmaaica) disputation ; retiring from the main road, and lying down in a shady place protected by the deep foliage of
trees, they fell asleep. Among them the Achiriyo awakiog first, mse ; and, for the purpose of putting prince Pabbato**
qualifications to the test, giving him a sword, and telling him : ' Bring me the woollen thread on Chandagutto*s neck,
without either cutting or untying it," sent him off. Starting on the mimon, and fiuling to accomplish it, he returned. On
a snbee«pient day, he sent Chandagutto on a similar mission. He repairing to the spot where Pabbato was sleeping, and
considering how it was to be effected, decided : ^ There is no other way of doing it ; it can only lie got possession of, by
cutting his head off.** Accordingly chopping his head off, and bringing away the woollen thread, presented himself to the
brihman, who received him in profound silence. Pleased with him, howcTer, on account of this (exploit), he rendered him
in the course of six or seven years highly accomplished, and profoundly learned.

Thereafter, on his attaining manhood, deciding : "Prom henceforth this individual is capable of forming and cimtroling
an army ;" and repairing to the spot where his treaaure was buried, and taking possession of, and employing it : and enlisting
forces from all quarten, and distributing money among them, and having thus formed a powerful army, he entrusted it to
him. From that time throwing off all disguise, and invading the inhabit4Hi partx uf the country, he commenced his campaign
by attacking tosms and villages. In the counie of their (Chanakko and Chandagutto^) warfare, the population rone en
masse, and surrounding them, and hewing their anny with their weapons, vanquished them. Dispersing, they re-united in
the wilderness ; and consulting together, they thu<t decided : " A;* yet no advantage has resulted from «nir , relinqui»hinK
military operations, let us acquire a knowledge of the sentiments of the people.** Thencefbrth, in dii^ise, they travelled alwut
the country. While thus roaming about, after sunset retiring to some town or other, they were in the Itabit of attending to
the conversation of the inhabitants of thoee places.

In one of these villages, a woman having baked some '*appalap6wa*' (jiancakes) was giving them to her child, who
lea\'iiig the edges would only eat the centre. On his asking for another cake, she remarked : " This bo)*s conduct is like
ChaiKJagutto's in his attempt to take possession of the kingdom.** On his inquiring, ** Mother, why. what am 1 doing ; and
what has Chandagutto done?^* **Thou, my boy, (Mud she,) throwing amay the outside of the cake, eat the middle only
C^handagutto also in his ambition to be a monarch, without subduing the frontiers, before he attacked the towns, invaded
the Heart of the country, and laid towns waste On that account, both the inhabitants of the town and others, rising, closed
in npon bin, from the fh>ntiert to the centre, and destroyed his army. Tkmt was his folly **

They, on hearing this story of hers, taking due notice thereof; ftom that time, again raised an army. On resomtng their
attack on the prorincca and towns, commenctng from the frontiers, redudag towns, and stationing troops in tha intenrak,
thty ptoceded in their iava«ofi. After a respite, adopting the same system, and marshalliag a great army, and in ngidar
course reducing each kingdom and province, then assailing Pitiliputta and putting Dhaaa-aando to death, they saiaed that
soveieigmy.

AHhoagjh tkia had been brought aboat, Chanakko did not at once raia> Chandagatto to tha throae; but for tha purpose of
discovering Dhana-nando*s hidden treasure, sent for a certain fMierroan (of the river) : and deluding him with the promise of

XLli INTRODUCTION.

raising the chhatts for him, and having secured the hidden treasure ; within a month from that date, putting him also ta
death, inaugurated Chandagutto monarch.

Hence the expression (in the Mah4wan8o) " a descendant of the dynasty of Mdriyan sovereigns -^ as well as the expressioa
** installed in the sovereignty." All the particulars connected with Chandagutto, both before his installation and after, are
recorded in the Atthakatha of the Uttarawiharo priests. Let that (work) be referred to, by those who are desirous of more
detailed information. We compile this work in an abridged form, without prejudice however to its perspicuity.

H'la (Chandagutto's) son was Bindusnro. After his father had assumed the administration, (the said lather) sent for a
former acquaintance of his, a Jatilian, named Maniyatappo, and conferred a commission on him. " My friend, (said he) do
thou restore order into the country ; suppressing the lawless proceedings that prevail.'' He replying ^* sidhu,'* and accepting
the commission, by his judicious measures, reduced the country to order.

Ch&nakko, determined that to Chandagutto — a monarch, who by the instrumentality of him (the aforesaid Maniyatappo)
had conferred the blessings of peace on the country, by extirpating marauders who were like unto thorns (in a cultivated

land) no calamity should befal from poison, decided on inuring his body to the effects of poison. Without imparting the

secret to any one, commencing with the smallest partical possible, and gradually increasing the dose, by mixing poison in hia
food and beverage, he (at last) fed him on poison ; at the same time taking steps to prevent any other person participating in
his poisoned repasts.

At a subsequent period his queen consort was pronounced to be pregnant. Who was she ? Whose daughter was she? ^She
was the daughter of the eldest of the maternal uncles who accompanied the raja's mother to Pupphapura.*^ Chandagutto
wedding this daughter of his maternal uncle, raised her to the dignity of queen consort.

About this time, Ch^nakko on a certain day having prepared the monarch's repast sent it to him, himself accidentally
remaining behind for a moment. On recollecting himself, in an agony of distress, he exclaimed, " I must hasten thither,
short as the interval is, before he begins his meal *," and precipitately rushed into the king's apartment, at the instant that the
queen, who was within seven days of her confinement, was in the act, in the raja's presence, of placing the first handful of the
repast in her mouth. On beholding this, and finding that there was not even time to ejaculate, ** Don't swallow it,** with his
sword he struck her head off; and then ripping open her womb, extricated the child with its caul, and placed it in the
stomach of a goat. In this manner, by placing it for seven days in the stomach of seven different goats, having completed
the fidl term of gestation, he delivered the in&nt over to the female slaves. Causing him to be reared by them, on conferring
a name on him— in reference to a spot (Bindu) which the blood of the goats had left — he was called Bindusa'ro.

Then follows another long note, which represents that the monarch whose corpse was reanimated after
his death, was not Nando's, as stated in the hindu authorities, but Chandagutto's, by a yakkho named
Dewagabbho. The imposture was detected by Chandagutto's prohitto brahman; and Bindusaro wiih his
own hands put him to death, and buried his parent with great pomp.

The next Extract I shall make from the Tika, contains the personal history of Nigrodho, as well as of
Asdko, who was conrerted by the former to the buddhistical creed.

This Nigrddho, where did he dwell ? Whose son was be ? To answer the inquiry of the sceptical, (the Maha'wanao
has stated) ^* This royal youth was the son of prince Sumano, the eldest of all the sons of Bindusa'ro.'* From the ciiciiiiiskance
of their having been intimate in a former existence (as dealers in honey), and as he was the son of his elder brother, he was
moved with affection towards him, the instant he saw him. Although they did not recognise each other, the impulse
was mutual.

When his parent was on the point of death, Asdko quitted the kingdom of Ujj^ni, which had been conferred on him by hit
fiither, and hastening to Pupphapura, established at once his authority over the capital. As soon as his sire expired, patting
to death his brother Sumano, the fiither of Nigrddho, in the capital, he there usurped the sovereignty without meeting with
any opposition. lie came from Ujjeni, on receiving a letter of recall from his father, who was bed-ridden. In his (Bindu-
•aWs) apprehension, arising from a rumour which had prevailed that he (Asdko) would nuirder his own &ther, and being
therefore desirous of employing him at a distance from him, he had (previously) established him in Ujj6u, ooofomng
the government of that kingdom on him.

While he was residing happily there, having had a fiunily consisting of Mahindo and other sons and daugfaten, on the
receipt of a leaf (letter) sent by the minister, stating that his &ther was on his death bed, without stopping any iHieie,
he hastened to Pa'tiliputta, and rushing straight to the royal apartment, presented himself to his parent On hk (fiithci^)

INTRODUCTION. XLiii

death, luiThig pe f fo rmed the ftineml ob8eqllie^ he consulted with the officen of state, and aaserting his authority oTer
the capital, asnuned the monarchy.

The rest of the fifth chapter, containing the account of Asoko's conversion — the history of
^^'SE^^^P^^^^^'^^f ^y whom the third conrocation was held, as well as of that convocation, is full
of interesting matter, detailed with peculiar distinctness, on which the comments of the Tika throw no
additional light

At this stage of his work, being at the close of the third convocation, Mahanamo abruptly interrupts
his history of India, and without assigning any reason in the sixth chapter for that interruption, resumes
the history of Lanka, in continuation of the visits of Budho, given iu the first chapter, commencing with
the landing of Wijayo. His object in adopting this course is sufficiently manifest to his readers, when
they come to the twelfth chapter. In the Tika, however, he thus explains himself for following
this course, at the opening of the sixth chapter.

As soon as the third convocation was clooed, Maha Mabindo, who was selected for, and sent on, that mission, hy hit
preceptor Moggaliputto, who wan bent on establishing the religion of Biiddho in the different countries (of Jambudfpo) came
to this island, which had been sanetiHed, and rescued from evil influences, by the three visits paid, in aforetime, by the
supreme Buddho ; and which hud heeu rendered habitable from the very day on which Bhagawi attained parinibb4nan.

Accordingly, at the expiration of two hundred and thirty six years fVom that event, and in the reign of DiwinanpiyatisM,
(Mahindo) arrived. Therefore (the 5(ahawanso) arresting the narmtive of the history (of Jamhudipo) here, where it was
requisite that it should be shown how the inhabitants of this island were established here ; with that view, and with the
intent of explaining the arrival of Wijayo, it enters (at this point), in detail, into the lineage of the said Wijayo, by
commencing (the sixth chapter) with the words -. 'Mn the land of Wangu, in the capital of Wangu. &c.**

The Tika adds nothing to the information contained in the Mahawanso, as to the fabulous orign of the

Sihala dynasty. There are two notes on the first verse, on the words '* fVang^su " and ^* pur^'T which

should have informed us fully as to the geographical position of the country, and the age in which the

Wangu princes lived. They are however unsatisfactorily laconic, and comprised in the following meagre

sentences.

There were certain princies named Wangu. The country in which they dwelt beooming powofyil, it was cdled ** Waagu,**
from their appellation.

The word '* purfc ** ^ formerly,** signiBet anterior to Bhagawi beooming Buddho.**

All that can be safely advanced in regard to the contents of the sixth chapter is that Wijayo was
descended, through the male branch, from the rajas of Wangu (Bengal proper), and, through the female
line, from the royal family of Kdlinga (Northern Circars) ; that his grand mother, the issue of the
alliance above mentioned, connected herself or rather eloped with, some obscure individual named Siho
(which word signifies ^^alion"); that their son Sihahdhu put his own father to death, and, established
himself in Ldla^ a subdivision of Mdgadha^ the capital of which was Sihapura, probably the modem
Synghatfa on the Gunduck river ; (in the vicinity of which the remains of buddhistical edifices are still to
be found;) and that his son Wijayo, with his seven hundred followers, htnded in Lanki, outlawed in their
native land, from which they came to this island. I shall hereafter notice the probability of the date of
his landing having been antidated by a considerable term, for the purpose of supporting a pretended
revelation or command of Buddho, with which the seventh chapter opens

It became a point of interesting inquiry to ascertain, whether the budhists of Ceylon had ventured to
interpohtte this injunction, as well as '*the five resolves silently willed by Ootamo," nuntioned in
the seventeenth chapter, into the Pitakattaya, for the purpose of deluding the inhabitants of this island ;
at that imposition might, perhaps, have been detected by comparing those passages with the Titakiittaya
of the Burmew empire, and the Sanscrit edition presented to the Bengal Asiatic Society, by Mr. Hodgson.

XMV INTRODUCTION.

On referring, accordingly, to the Parinibbanasuttan in the Dighanikayo, no trace wkalevfr was to
be found there of these passages. But the " five resolres** alone are contained in the Atthakath^ to that
Suttan ; but eren there the command to Sakko, predictive of Wijayo's landing in Ceylon, is not noticed.
I took the opportunity of an official interview with the two high priests of the Malwatte and Asgiri
establishments and their fraternity, to discuss this, apjparently fatal, discrepancy, with them. They did
not appear to be aware that the '^ five resolves " were only contained in the Atthakatha ; nor did they
attach any kind of importance to their absence from the text. They observed, that the Pitakattaya only
embodied the essential portions of the discourses, revelations, and prophecies of Buddho. That his
disciples for some centuries after his nibbinan, were endowed with inspiration ; and that their

supplements to the Pitakattaya were as sacred in their estimation as the text itself. On a slight
hint being thrown out, whether this particular supplement might not have been " a pious fraud " on the
part of Mahindo, with the view of accelerating the conversion of the ancient inhabitants of Ceylon ;
the priests adroitly replied, if that had been his object, he would have accomplished it more effectually
by altering the Pitakattajra itself. Nothing can exceed the good taste, the unreserved communicativeness,
and even the tact, evinced by the heads of the buddhistical church in Ceylon, in their intercourse with
Europeans, as long as they are treated with the courtesy, that is due to them.

The bibulous tone of the narrative in which the account of Wijayo's landing in Lanka is conveyed in
the seventh chapter, bears, even in its details, so close a resemblance to the landing of Ulysses at
the island of Circe, that it would have been difficult to defend Mahanamo from the imputation of
plagiarism, had he lived in a country in which the works of Homer could, by possibility, be accessible to
him. The seizure and imprisonment of Ulysses' men, and his own rencontre with Circe, are almost
identical with the fate of Wijayo and his men, on their landing in Lanka, within the dominions
of Kuweni.

** We went, Ulysses ! (such was thy cammand ! )

Through the lone thicket and the desert land.

A palace in a woody vale we found.

Brown with dark forests, and with shades around.

A voice celestial echoed from the dome.

Or nymph or goddess, chanting to the loom.

Access we sought, nor was a cce s s denyM :

Radiant she came ; the portab open'd wide :

The goddess mild invites the guest to stay :

They blindly follow where she leads the way.

I only wait behind of all the train :

1 waited long, and ey'd the doors in vain :

The rest are vanished none repassed the gate :

And not a man i4>pears to tell their fate."

*' Then sudden whirling, like a waving flame.

My beamy falchion, I assault the dame.

Struck with unusual fear, she trembling cries ;

She faints, she fklls ; she lifts her weeping eyes.
* What art thou ? say ! fWwi whence, from whom you came ?

O man than humaa ! tell thy race, thy name.

Amaiing strength, these poisons to susUin !

Not mortal thou, nor mortal is thy brain.

INTRODUCTION. ^^^

Or ait thou he ? the man to come (foretold
Bjr Ilcnnes powerful with the wand of gold).
The man from Troy, who wandered ocean round ;
The man for wisdom*:* rarious arts renowned,
Ulyascs ? Oh ! thy threatening fury ceaite,
Hheath thy bright sword, and join our hands in peace '
Let mutual joys our mutual trust combine,
And lore, and love-bom confidence, be thine.*
*■ And how, dread Circ<^ ! (furious I rejoin)
Can lore, and love-bom confidence be mine !
Beneath thy charms when my companions groan.
Transformed to beasts, with accents not their own ?
O thou of fraudfUl heart, shall I be led
To share thy feast-rites, or ascend thy bed ;
That, all unarmed, that vengeance may have vent.
And magic bind me, cold and impotent ?
Cele»4ial as thou art, yet stand denied ;
Or swear that oath by which the gods are tied.
Swear, in thy soul no latent fVauds remain,
Swear by the vow which never can be vain.'
The goddew swore : then seiiM my hand, and led
To the sweet tiansporta of the genial bed.**

It would appear that the prerailing religion in Lanka, at that period, was the demon or jakkha
worship. Buddhists hare thence thought proper to represent that the inhahitonts were jakkhos or
demons themselves, and possessed of supernatural powers. Divested of the false colouring which is
imparted to the whole of the early portion of the history of Lanka in the Mahawanso, hy this fiction, the
fiu:ts emhodied in the narrative are perfectly consistent, and sustained hy external eridence, as well
as by surviving remnants of antiquity. No train of events con possibly bear a greater semblance
of probability than that Wijayo, at his landing, should hare connected himself with the daughter of some
provincial chieAain or prince ; by whose means he succeeded in overcoming the ruling powers of
the island ; — and that he should have repudiated her, and allied himself with the sovereigns of Southern
India, afler his power was fully established in the island.

The narmtive is too full and distinct in all requisite details, in the ensuing three chapters, to make
any further remarks necessary from me.

The eleventh chapter possesses more extended interest, from the account it contains of the embassy
sent to Asoko by Dcwananpiyatisso, and of the one deputed to Lanka in return.

The twelfth chapter contains the account of the dispersion of the buddhist missionaries, at the close of
the third convocation, in b.c. 307, to foreign countries, for the purpose of propagating their faith.
I had intended in this place to enter into a comparison of the data contained in professor Wilson's
sketch of the Raja Taringini, with the details furnished in this chapter of the Mahawanso, connected
with the introduction of buddhism in Cashmir. The great length, however, of the preceding extracts
from the Tika, which has already swelled this introduction beyond the dimensions originally designed,
deters me from undertaking the task in the present sketch. I shall, therefore, now only refer to
the accordance between the two authorities (though of conflicting faiths) as to the facts of that
convenuon having taken place in the reign of Aaoko ; of tlie preTioai prevalence of the niga woxihip ;

X LV i IHTBODDCTION .

and of the Tisitation by tempest?, which each sect attributed to the impiety of the opposite party ;
as evidences of both authorities concurring to prove the historical event here recorded, that this mission
did t:ik(» place during the reign of that supreme ruler of India.

As to the dcriutiitions to the Mahisamandala, Wanawasa, and Aparantaka countries, I believe it
has not hvvu ascertained whether any of their ancient literature is still extant ; nor, indeed, as far
as I am aware, have their geogniphical limits even been clearly defined Although we are equally
without he guidance of literary records in regard to the ancient history of Maharatta, also, the
persevering progress of oriental research has of late furnished some decisive evidence, tending to
prove tint th • s.upendous works of antiquity on the western side of India, which had heretofore
been con^^idcred of hindu origin, are connected with the buddhistical creed. The period is not remote, I
hope, when the successful decyphering of the more ancient inscriptions will elicit inscribed evidence,
calcuhitcd to afford explicit explanation of the pictorial or sculptural proofs on which the present
conclusions are chiefly based. In regard to the geographical indentification of the Yona country, I am
of opinion we siiall have to abandon past speculations, founded on the similarity of the names of
'* Yona " and "Yavana"; and the consequent inferences that the Yavanas were the Greeks of
Bactriana ; — as Yona is stated to be mentioned long anterior to Alexander's invasion, in the ancient Pali
works. Tlie teim in that case can have no connection with the Greeks.

If in the "regions of Himawanto" are to be included Tibet and Nepal, the collection of Sanscrit and
Tibetan buddhistical works, made by Mr. Hodgson, — cursorily as they have hitherto been analized, — has
already furnished corroborative evidence of the deputation above-mentioned to Cashmir, and of the three
convocations. When the contents of those works have been more carefully examined, that corroboration
will probably be found to be still more specific and extensive.

As to the deputation into Sowanabhumi ; the Pitakattaya of the Burmese are, minutely and literally,
identic al with the buddhist scriptures of Ceylon. The translations which appeared in the Bengal Asiatic
Journal for May, 1834, of the inscriptions found at Buddhaghya and Ramree island, are valuable
collaterd evidenc<», both confirmatory of the authenticity of the Pitakattaya, and explanatory of the
dejiutation to Sfiwauabhumi ; the latter agreeing even in respect to the names of the theros employed in
the niisbiwn, with the Mahawanso.

In entering upon the thirteenth chapter, a note is given in the Tika, which I extract in this place, as
containing further particulars of the personal history of Asoko ; and I would take this opportunity
of correcting a misiranslation, by altering the pass-ige "she gave birth to the noble (twin) sons UJjjenio
and M •l.indo," into "she gave birth to the noble Ujjenian prince Mahindo." The other children bom
to Asoko at Ujjeni, alluded to in a former note, were probably the offspring of different mothers.

Prior to this period, prince Bindusaro, the son of Chandagutto of the Moriyan dynasty, on the demise of his father, had
raccccded to the monarchy, at Patiliputta. lie had two dons who were brother*. Of them (the sons) there were, also,
ninety other brother?, the issue of difTercnt mothers. This monarch conferred on As<^o, who was the eldest* of all of them,
the dignity of 8u>>-kin!^, and the government of Awanti. SuhsKjuently, on a certain occasion, when he came to pay hk
respects to lii;ii (the monarcli), addrobs'no^ him, *' Sub-kin^, my child! repairing to thy govcmmcnt, reside at UjjtfDi,**
ordered him tliithcr. lie, who was on liie way to UjjJni, pursuant to his father^s command, rested in his journey at the city
of Cl.ctl>u-iri, at t'lo hoiine of one Dewo, a s.tt'.o. Having met thero the lovely and youthful daughter of the said settho,
named Clu'tiya dcwi and becoming enamoured of h.r ; soliciting the consent of her parents, and obtaining her from them,
he lived witli her. By that connection she became pregnant ; and being conveyed from thence to Ujjt^ni, she gave birth to

* This is at variance with a preceding note, which made Sumano the eldest of all Bmdii«Kio*»

IKTEODUCTION.

XLVU

the prince Mahinda At the terminatioii of two years from that date, giving birth to her daughter 8ai\ghainittk, the
continued to dwell there. BinduAim, the father of the sub-king, on his) death bed, calling his M>n Asoko to his recoUectioci
■ent mt-jwengem to require his attendance. They accordingly repaired to IJjjcni, and delivered their message to Aiidko.
Pursuant to thofc instructions, he hastenctl to his father by rapid stagey leaving hin t^n and daughter, in his way, at
Chetiyagiri ; and hurrying to his father at Patiliputta, performed the funeral obscjjuies of his parent, who died immediately
on his arrival. Then putting to death the ninety nine brothers of different mothers, and extirpating all disaffected persons
and raising the chhatta, he there solemnized his inauguration. TTie mother of the thero (Mahindo), sending her diUdren te
the king's court, continued to reside herself at the city of Ch(ftiya^ri. It u from this circumstance (that the author of the
Ifahawanso ha.s faid), " While prince Asoko was niling over the Awanti countrj'."

TIic Tika affords no new matter, as fur as n^f^ards tin? intrrestinj^ narnitivo contained in the fiAoenth,
tixteentli, seventeenth, ei^^htecnth, and nineteenth chapters. The twentieth chapter contains a chrono-
logical summary of the reign of Dhanimasoko, at the opening of wliich tlie Tika gives the following note,
affording anotlier proof of the minute attention paid by the author to prevent any misapprehension
in re;X'»rd to the chronoloirv of his history.

After di>»cribin{; the arrival of the bn-tree, nn<l pr»*patory to entcrin;? upon the chapter on the subject of the thirot
obtaining " fKirinibbaian," the nctount ofthecUath of the two monarch", Dhammosoko and Dewinanpiyatisso, is set Ibtih
(in the Mah »wanw> in thciH? words) ; " In the eighteenth year of the reign of Dhammasoko, the bo-tree was placed in the
Mahamighawanna pleasure garden."

(In the Mahaw-an-'O it is Mated), " these? years collectively amount to thirty seven." By that work it might appear that
the total (term of his reign) amounted to forty one years. That reckoning would be erroneous; the la<»tyear of each period
being again counted an the first of the next period. By avoiding that double appropriation, the period becomes thirty seven
years. In the Atthakathj, avoiding this absurd (literally laughable) mistake, the period is correctly stated. It is there
specified to l)e thirty seven years."

I have now rapidly gone tlirough the first twenty chapters of the Maha^ranso, making also extracts
from the most interesting portions of the Tika which comment on them. These chapters hare been
printed also in the form of a pamphh^t to ser^'e as a prospectus to this volume of the Mahawanso.
That pamphlet has been already distributed among Lit-rary Societies and Oriental scholars, whose
criticism I invited, not on the translation (for the disiidvantigcs or advantages under which this
translation has iK'cn attempted will be undisguisedly stated) but on the work itself.

Tlie chronological data of the Indian history herein contained, may be thus tabularised.

Name

Dimbisiro.
AjAtasattu

UdAyibhaddako

Amirmidhako
Mundho —

NItgadasako .

Sttsunigo ..

Kalmnoko ..

Nando*

Nandos

Chandagutto .

BindtuUro

Aadko

Accession of each king.

B. c.

(103

551

519

50.T

4f>5
.471
453
426
40.1
S81
347
319

60 .
8 .

A. B.

24
40
48

90
IIB
140
162
196

Reign
Yeara
52

^ly I Gdtamo died in Uio eighth year of thi« king's mg^^ which
\ event constitutes the buddbiitical epoch.

8 Collectively

T2 ColUctlvely

» ladividuaUy

224 An anacliro- 1 ^^

nismof6 feanthe^wcifieddAte beingA.B. 218. j

XLVlll INTRODUCTION.

If Chandagupta and Seleucus Nicator be considered cotempoiaries, and the reign of the latter be
taken to have commenced in b. c. 323 (the year in ^hich Alexander died) a discrepancy is found to
exist of about 60 years, between the date of the western authorities, and that given in the Mahawanso.
The buddhist era, from which these dates are reckoned, appears to be too authentically fixed to admit
of its being varied from b. c. 543 to about b. c. 480, for the adjustment of this difference. On the
other hand, as during the 218 years comprised in the reigns of the above mentioned rajas, there are two
correcting epochs given, — one at the 100th and the other at the 218th year, — while the accession of
Chandagupta is represented to have taken place in the lG2nd year of Buddho ; it is equally inadmissible,
to make so extensive a correction as 60 years within two such closely approximated dates, by anj
attempt at varying the terms of the reigns of the kings who ruled in that interval. The attention paid
by the author to ensure chronological accuracy (as noticed on various occasions in the foregoing remarks)
is moreover so scrupulously exact, that it appears to me that the discrepancy can only proceed from one
of these two sources ; viz., either it is an intentional perversion adopted to answer some national or
religious object, which is not readily discoverable ; or, Chandagupta is not identical with Sandnicottus.

As to the detection of any intentional perversion ; I have only the means at present of consulting
the Burmese Pali annals, which version of the Pitakattaya is entirely in accordance with the Ceyloneae
authorities. Even in the Buddhaghya inscription, the accession of Asoko is stated to have been in
A. B. 218. I have not met with any integral analysis of the Nepal Sanscrit annals. Professor Wilson
however has furnished an abstract of the Tibetan version, made from an analysis prepared by Mr. Csoma
de Korosi, which is published in the January and September numbers of the Journals of 1832. The
former contains the following observations in reference to this particular point.

** On the death of Sakjra, Kdsyapa, the head of the BaudMhas, directs 500 superior monks to make a compilation of the
doctrines of their master. The ** Do** is also compiled by Ananda ; the '* Dul-va** by Upali ; and the ^Marmoon,** Abhi-
dharma, or Prajai-piiramita, by himself. He presides over the sect at Bajagriha till his death.

Ananda iucoeeds as hierarch. On his death his relics are divided between the Lichchivis and the king of Magpdha ; and
two cfaaityas are built for their reception, one at Allahabad, the other at Pa'taliputra.

One hundred years after the di&appcarance of SaOcya, his religious is carried into Kashmir.

One hundred and ten years after the same event, in the reign of Asdka, king of Pa'taliputra, a new eompilation of the laws
of Salcya was prepared by 700 monks, at Yanga-pa-chen- Allahabad.

The twelfth and thirteenth volumes contain supplementary rules and instructions, as communicated by Sa'kya to Upali,
his discipleti, in answer to the inquiries of the latter.

We shall be better prepared, upon the completion of the catalogue of the whole of the Kali-gyar, to oflEer any lemaiks
upon the doctrines it inculcates, or the historical facts it may be supposed to preserve. It Is, therefore, rather premature to
make any observations upon the present analytd?, confined as that is to but one division of the work, and uiaooompanied by
extracts, or translations ; but we may perhaiw be permitted to inquire what new light it imparts, as &r as it ezteiids» to the
date and birth-place of Sa'kya.

Anjf thing like chronology is, if poasible, more unknown in BautTdha than Brahmanieal wriHngg ; mnd ii ii im waim
therefore to ejrpect any mti^aetory tpecificalion of the date at which the Buddha Sdkga flourished. We find however that
110 years after his death, Ascka, king of Pa'taliputra, reigned : now in the Vishnu Pura'na, and one or two other Piiia'iMa»
the second king of Magadha from Chandragupta, or Sandracoptos, bears the title of Asdka, or Asdkaverdhana. If this be
the prince intended, Sa'kya lived about 430 years before the christian era, which is about one century posterior to the date
usually assigned for his appearance. It is not very different, however, from that stated by the Siamese to Mr. Ciawfbid.
By thci account, his death took place in the first year of the sacred cia, being the year of the little snake; oa Ta«daj,
being the full moon of the sixth month. The year 1822, was the year 2364 of the era in question ; and as Buddha Ib
bf th«m to ha?* died when 80 years of age, his birth by this aoeonnt took place 4€2 jmn before the chnstiaB

INTftODUCTION. XLIZ

If the inference here drawn could he sostained, the discrepancy abore noticed, between the
chronology of the western and the boddhistical anthorities would be more than corrected ; making the
era of Gtftamo fidl between 430 and 462 years before the christian epoch. I hare reason to beliere,
howerer, that this conclusion is deduced from a misconception (and a rery natural one) on the part of
Mr. Csoma de Korosi, in forming his analyns from the Tibetan rersions. In the buddhistical works
extant in Ceylon, whenerer a consecutiTe series of erents is specified in chronological order, the period
intenrening between any two of those erents is invariably reckoned from the date of the erent immedi-
ately preceding, and not fr^m the date of the first erent of the series. On re-examination of the text—
of the Sanscrit rersions at least — this gentleman will probably find that the three erents here alluded
to are the three conrocations, which are described in the Mahawanso: the first as being held in the
year of Gdtamo's death ; the second, one hundred years afterwards ; and the third, one hundred and thirty
four years afler the second, in the serenteenth year of the reign of AscHco ; making the date of Asdko's
accession to be the 218th, instead of the 110th year of Buddho, fiJling within that monarch's rule.

In the absence of other data the learned professor rererts, allowably enough, in this inquiry, to the
only established epoch of hindu histoiy, the age of Chandagupta ; and thence infers that ^ S^kya lired
about 430 years before the Christian era ;* in support howerer of his inference he quotes a most
palpable mistake contained in Crawfurd's Siam. It is there correctly enough stated that ^*the year
1822 was 2364 of the era in question." The rerolution of the buddhist year takes place in May : the
first year of that era therefore comprised the last eight months of b. a 643, and the first four of b. c.
542. Mr. Crawfiird then proceeds to say, ^ and as Buddho is stated to hare died when 80 years of
age, his birth by this account took place 462 years before the Christian era." This gentleman foxgets
that he has to deal with a calculation of recession, and proceeds to deduct from, instead of adding 80
years to, 542 : thereby making it appear that Otkamo was bom 80 years after the date assigned for hit
death ; or b. c. 462 instead of 622.

Here, again, as Mr. Colebrooke in his essay, professor Wilson has inadrertently lent the authority
of his high reputation as an oriental scholar, in passing a sentence of unmerited condemnation on
'^Bauddha writings." He says, ^any thing like real chronology is, if possible, more unknown in
the Bauddha than the brahmanical writings ; and it is in rain, therefore, to expect any satis&ctory
specification of the date at which the Buddha SdUcya flourished." Eren if a discrepancy, to the extent
he notices, of about one hundred years, had reaUy existed, among the rarious rersions of the buddhist
annak scattered orer the widely separated regions in which buddhism has prerailed ; instead of that
anachronism being founded on an enor so self-erident that it ought not to hare escaped detection ; still
I would ask, wherein does this chronological infeiiority of the buddhistical, as compared with the
brflunanical annals, consist f Are we not indebted to his own rahiable researches for eridence of the
Pttrfnas being comparatirely modem compilations ? And does not the anachronism at the period of the
i«ign of Chandmgupta, tii ikem^ amoont to nearly 1200 years ? And hare we not his own authority
lor saying, that, ""the only Saatcrit oompositioii yet discorered, to which the title of history can with
any propriety be applied, is the U> TuinginS, a history of Cashmirr And does he not himself;
exhibit m thai mark an anachronism of upwards of TOO yean in the age of Gonerda lu. ; which is
neariy two oentorica posterior to the age of 8Uym Boddho ?

As toOie aecoiid pointy— Oe identic idCtumdngof^ with Saadracottos,— at will be obserred, that
the aothor of Oie Mahlwanm. m \m histoty, gires r«y Uttk more tfiaa the namca of the ladiaB

L INTRODUCTION.

monarchs, and the term of their reigns ; which are, moreoyer, adduced solely for the pmpoee of fixing
the dates of the three convocations, till he comes to the accession of the great patron of buddhism,
Asdko. 1 have, therefore, extracted every passage in his Tika, which throws any light on this interesting
historical poiut. 1 have taken the liberty, also, of reprinting, in the appendix, professor Wilson's notes
on the Mudra Rakshasa ; both because many of the authorities he quotes are not accessible to me, and
as it is desinible tliut this identity in the buddhistical annals should be tested by the same evidence by
which the question is tried in the brahmanical annals. The points both of accordance and discordance,
between the buddhistical data, and, on the one hand, the brahmanical, and, on the other, the European
classical, data, are numerous. I could not enter into an illustrative examination of these particulars,
without going into details, inadmissible in this place. Those who are interested in the inquiry, will be
left to form tlicir o^vn comparisons, and draw their own conclusions in this respect. I shall only
venture to observe, that, at present, I incline to the opinion that this discrepancy of nearly &) years
proceeds from some intentional perversion of the buddhistical chronology.

I here close my remarks on the Mahawanso, as regards the historical information it contains of India.
When we find that all these valuable data, regarding India^ are met with in an epitomised introduction^
or episode, to a buddliistlciil history of Ceylon ; and that the termination of this historical narrative of
India occurs at this particular point, not from any causes which should render that narrative defective
here, but because the CoyloneSL* branch of buddhistical history diverges at this date frx>m the main
stream ; is it not reasonable to infer, that in those regions of Asia, where the Pali buddhistical literature
is still extant, it will be founi to contain the history of those countries in ampler detail, and continued
to a later period than only to the reign of the first supreme monarch of India, who became a convert to
Gdtamo Buddho's religion ? That such literary records are extant, we have the following unqualified
testimony of Colonel Tod.

** Immease libraries, in various parbt of India, are still extant, which have survived the devastations of the Islamite. The
collections of Jessulmcr and Puttam^ for example, escaped the scrutiny of even the lynx-eyed Alia, who conquered both
these kingdom.H, and who would have shown as little mercy to those literary treasures, as Omar displayed towards the Alex-
andrine librar>'. Many other minor collections, consisting of thousands of volumes each, exist in central and western India ;
some of which are the private property of princes, and others belong to the Jain communities."

** Some copies' of the^ Jain MSS from Jeasulmer, which were written from five to eight centuries back, I presented to the
Royal Asiatic Society. Of the vast numbers of these MS books in the libraries of Puttan and Jessulmer, many aie of the moit
remote antiquity, and in a character no longer understood by their possessors, or only by the supreme pontiff and his initiated
librarians. There is one volume held so sacred, for its magical contents, that it is suspended by a chain in the temple of
Chintamun, at the hint named capital in the desert, and is only taken down to have its covering renewed, or at the inaugu-
ration of a pontiff. Tradition assigns its authorship to Samaditya Sooru Acharya, a pontiff of past days, before the Islamite
had crtKMed the waters of the Indus, and whose diocese extended far beyond that stream. His magio mantle is also
herb preserved, and used on every new installation. The character is, doubtless, the nail-headed Pdli ; and ooold we
introduce the ingenious, indefiitigable, and modest Mon. Bumouf with his able coadjutor. Dr. Laasen, into the temple,
^e might learn of thiti sybill.'ne volume, without their incurring the risk of loss of sight, which befol the lait individual, a
female Yati of the Jains, who sacrilegiouBly endeavoured to acquire its contents.**

To which testimony, I cannot refrain from adding the following note, appended to the prooeedingt of
the Bengal A.siatic Society, in April, 1835.

Passage of a letter published by Liiut Webb in a Calcutta periodical, in the year 1883.

'' You are yet all in the ditrk, and wiU remain so, until you have explored the grand libraries of Piataa, a citj in
lUjputina, and Jeswlmer a town north west of Joadpur, and Cambay ; together with the travelling litoffias of the Jain
bishops. These contain tens of thousanda of volumes, and I have endeavoured to open the eyes of some fi*hi?laiT heie on

ISTEODrCTION. 1,1

the ■ abject Ai Jc«iiliiier are the original booki of fihanda (Buddha), the sybilliiie rolumet which none dare even handle.
Until all these have been examined, let us declare our ignorance of hindu literature, for we have onljr gleaned in the Md
contaminated by conquest, and where no genuine record could be hoped for.**

Here, then, is a new, inciting, and extensire field of research, readily accessible to the oriental scholar.
The close affinity of Pali to Sanscrit, together with the aid afforded by Mr. Clough's translated Pali
Grammar, in defining the points in which they differ, will enable any Sanscrit scholar to enter upon that
interesting inrestigation with confidence; and the object I hare principally in view will hare been
realised, if I shall have in any degree stimulated that research.

It scarcely falls within the scope ef this introduction to enter into any detailed examination of
the Mahawanso, as regards the continuous history of Ceylon, nor hare I been able, from the disadTantages
under which I hare conducted this publication, to append notes to the translated narrative. Suffice it to
say, that from the date of the introduction of buddhism into Ceylon, in b. c. 307, that history
is authenticated by the concurrence of every evidence, which can contribute to rerify the annab
of any country ; as, was shown in the *'*' Epitome," alluded to above, imperfectly and hastily as it wm
been compiled ; and will further appear in the second volume of this translation.

In regard to the 236 years which elapsed,' from the death of Gutamo to the introduction of buddhism
in Ceylon, in B. c. 307 ; there is a ground for suspecting that sectarian zeal, or the impostures of
superstition, have led to the assignment of the same date for the landing of Wijayo, with the cardinal
buddhistical event, — the death of Gotamo. If historical annab did exist (of which there is ample
internal evidence) in Cevlon, anterior to Mahindo's arrival, buddhist historians have adapted those data
to their falsified chronology. The otherwise apparent consistency of the narrative contained in that
portion of the history of Ceylon, together with the established facts of the towns and edifices, therein
described, having been in existence at the period of Mahindo's landing, justify the inference, that
the monarchs named, and the events described, are not purely buddhistical fictions. My reluctance,
moreover, to admit the particular date assigned to the landing of Wijayo, does not proceed solely from
its suspicious coincidence with the date of Gotamo's death. The aggregate period comprised in those 336
years, it will be observed, has been for the most part apportioned, on a scale of decimation, among the
six rajas who preceded Dewananpiyatisso, which distribution is not in itself calculated to concilate
confidence ; and in the instance of the fifUi raja, Pandukabhayo, it is stated that he married at 20 years
of age, succeeded in dethroning his uncle when he was 37 years, and reigned for 70 years. He is
therefore 107 years old when he dies, having been married 87 years ; and yet the issue of that marriage,
Mutasiwo, succeeds him and reigns 60 years ! One of the Singhalese histories does, indeed, attempt to
make it appear that Mutasiwo was the grandson ; but I now find that that assertion is founded purely
on an assumption, made possibly with the view of correcting the rery imperfection now noticed.
It is manifest, therefore, that there is some inaccuracy here, which calls for a curtailment of the period
intervening between the landing of Wijayo and the introduction of buddhism ; and it is not unworthy of
remark, that a curtailment of similar extent waf shown to be requisite in the Indian portioB of
this history, of that particuhu' period, to render the reigns of ChandragupU and Seleucns Nioalor
cootemporaoiouB. This principle of decimating has also been applied in filling up the aggrsgile
term comprised in the reigns of the four brothers of D^winanpiyatino, who socoeniTely asoendad
the throne afler him. But subsequently to Datthagimini, in a o. 164, there does not appear to be tiM
subtest ground for questioning the coire c tneis of the dntmology of the Ce jlooese history, even ia tiMM
minute respects.

Lii INTRODUCTION.

Whether these unimportant fidsifications have, or have not, been intentionally had reeourse to, they in
no degree aflfect the reputation of Mahanamo, as an historian ; for the following very curious passage in
Buddhaghoso's Atthakatha on the Wineyo, which was composed only fifty years before Mahanamo
compiled his history, shows that great pains had been taken, even at that period, to make it appear that
the chronology of these three centuries of buddhistical history, which preceded Asoko's conversion, was

correct, as exhibited in those Atthakatha.

In the eighteenth year of the reign of Aj&taaattu, the supreme Buddho attained parinibbtfnan. In that veiy year, prince
Wijayo, the son of prince Siho, and the first monarch of Tambapanni, repairing to this island, rendered it habitable for
hmnan beings. In the fourteenth year of the reign of Udiyabhado, in Jambudfpo, Wijayo died here. In the fifteenth year
of the reign of UdAyabhado, Panduw&sad^wo came to the throne in this island. In the twentieth year of the re^ of
NtfgadiuK) there, Ptoduwdsadewo died here. In the same year Abhayo succeeded to the kingdom. In the serenteenth year
of the reign of Susun^ there, twenty years of the reign of Abhayo had been completed ; and then, in the said twentieth
year of Abhayo, the traitor Pandukabhayo usurped the kingdonL In the sixteenth year of the reign of K41iMoko there, the
seTenteenth year of Pandukabhayo*s reign had elapsed here. The foregoing (years) together with this one year, will make the
ejs^teenth (of his reign). In the fourteenth year of the reign of Chadagutto, Pandukibhayo died here; and Mutasfwo
succeeded to the kingdom. In the seventeenth year of the reign Dhammiisoko r&ja, Mutanwo r&ja died, and Dtfwananpiyar
tisso r&ja succeeded to the kingdom.

From the parinibbinan of the supreme Buddho, Ajitasattu reigned twenty four years. Udiyabhado, sixteen. Anuroddlio
and Mundho, eighteen. Niigadasako twenty four. Susunago eighteen years. His son Kdla'soko twenty eight years. The ten
sons of Kala'soko reigned twenty two years. Subsequently to them, Nawanando reigned twenty two years. Chandagutto twenty
four years. Bindusa'ro, twenty eight years. At his demise Asdko succeeded, and in the eighteenth year after his inawgamtion,
Mahindo th^ arrived in this island. This royal narration b to be thus understood.

The synchronisms attempted to be established in this extract, between the chronology of India and o

Ceylon, are it will be obsenred, most successfully made out The discrepancies as to the year of

Aj&tasattu's reign, in which Gotamo Buddho died; as to the comparison between Kalaaoko and

Pandukabhayo, and as to the duration of the joint rule of Anuruddho and Mundho, as wdl as

that of Chandagutto, all manifestly proceed from clerical errors of the transcriben ; as will be seen

by the following juxtapositions : —

A. B. A. B.

18ih of Ajatasattu 1 Buddho died, and Wijayo landed in Ceylon 1

14ih of Udayabhaddako 38 lastofWijayo 38

15th of Do 39 first of Panduwaso 39

20th of NAgadaso 68 lastof Do 69

17th of Susunago 89 20th of Abhayo 89

16th of KalasoTco 106 17th of Pandukabhayo 134

14th of Chandagutto 176 lastof Do 176

17th of Dhammasoko ♦241 last of Mutasiwo 296

After the most minute examination of the portion of Mahawanso compiled by Mahanamo^ I*am fully
piepared to certify, that I hare not met with any other passage in the work, (unconnected with religion
and its superstitions), than those already noticed, which could by^the most sceptical be^ oonadored
as prejudicial to its historical authenticity. In sereral instances he adrerts prospectiTelyito erents which
took place posterior to the date at which his nairatiTe had azriyed, but in eyery one of these cases^ it is
found that the anticipated incidents are iuTariably anterior to his own time.

* This anachronism has been already explained.

INTRODUCTION. Llll

The Tika abo to the Mahawanso it equally feultless in these respects, save in one single, but very
remarkable, instance. In enumerating, at the opening of the 5th chapter, the '* schisms " which had
prerailed in the buddhistical church, the Mahawanso states, that six had arisen in India, and tn^o
in Ceylon. The Tiki, however, in commenting on this point, mentions three schisms in Ceylon,
and specifies the dates when each occurred. I quote this passage, as it will serve to illustrate, what I
have already suggested, as to the mode of computing the dates of a consecutive s^^ries of chronological
events in buddhistical works.

Of these (nchimns) the fraternity of Abhayagiri, at the expiration of 217 years after the establishment of religion tn LiHnka,
in the reign of king Wattagimini, by neparating the Pariwinan section of Bhagawa from the Wineyo, which had been
propounded for the regulation of Mtcerdotal discipline ; by both altering ita meaning and misquoting its contenU ; by pretend
ing also that they were conscientious seccdertf, according to the *^ therawada "' rules ; and assuming the name of tho
[>hammaruchika seccders, established themselves at the Abhayagiriwiharo, which was constructed by Wattagamiui

At the expiration of S41 yean from that event, the fraternity (subsequently established) at the Jetawanno, even btfort' the
^dM^tawanno wih4ro was founded, severing themselves from the Dhammaruchika schismatics, and repairing to th«*
Dhakkhini wihiiro, they also by separating the two Wibhangos of Bhag4wa from the Wineyo, which had been propounded
for the regulation of sacerdotal discipline ; by both altering their meaning and misquoting their contents, and aA^^umiog the
appellation of the Sagalika schismatics; and becoming very powerful at the JHawanno vihAru built by rija Mahii«^no.
{•stablishcd themselves there.

Hence the expression in the Mahiwanso, '* the Dhammaruchiya and Sagaliya secessions in Lanka "

At the expiration of S50 years from that event, in the reign of the rija Dith4patisso (also called Aggrabhi^i) the
maternal nephew (of the preceding monarc)i) a certain priest named Dath4w6dhako resident at the Kurundachatta pariweno
at the Jetawnno wihAro, and another priest also named Ddthiwedhako, resident at the KolombAlako pariweno of the
Mame wihiro; — these two individtmls, influenced by wicked thoughts, lauding themselves, vilifying others extolling their
heresies in their own nikayaA, diHpelling the fear which ought to be entertained in regard to a f^iture world, and discouraging
the resort for the purpose of listening to dliamma ; and representing also that the separation of the two Wibhangos in the
Dhammamchika schism, and the Pariwa'ran section in the Sa'galika schism, proceeded, severally, from the misconduct of
the Blaha'wiha'ro fraternity; and propagating this unfoimded statement, together with other deceptions usual among nchisma-
tics ; and recording their own version in a form to give it the appearance of antiquity, they imposed (upon the inhabitsnt*)

These dates give the following result :

B* C* A« B.

Buddhism introduced in 307 236 in the reign of Dewananpi^-atisj^o ^

The Dhammaruchika schism, 217 years thereaf^r IK) 453 do. Wattagimini ^ ^

A.D. j^rHg

The Sagalika schism, 341 years thereafter 251 794 do. Gdthabhavu. ^ -

The third schism, 350 years thereafter 601 1144 do. Aggrahhodi.

In this case, also, for the conjectural solution of the difficulty in question, 1 am reduc ed to a selection
between two alternatives. Either Mahanamo was not the author of the Tika, or the last sentence ha<«
been subsequently added by another hand.

When I consider the general tenor of this commentary, more particularly in its introductory portions,
as well as the passage in this particular extract, intervening between the notices of the second and third
schisms, ** Hence the expression in the Mahawanso, the Dhammaruchiya and Sagalijra secessions
in LankA ;" which is in &ct an admission that the comment on the third schism had no reference to the
Mahawanso ; and the total absence of all precedent of a buddhist author attributing his work to another
individual, I eannot hesitate to adopt the latter alternative. But the interpolation (if interpolation it be)
is of old date, as it is found in Nadoris Modliar's Burmese edition also.

i.lV IVTRODITCTION.

1 shall now close my remarks on the portion of the Mahawanso composed by Ma h anamo, vdth three
quotations ; the first his own concluding sentence in the Tika, which affords an additional^ if not
conclusive, argument to justify my judgment in pronouncing him to be the author of that oommentaiy ;
the other two from the 38th chapter of the Mahawanso, which will serve to shew, in connecti<ni
with the extract above mentioned, that "' Mahanamo resident at the pariweno founded by the miniiiter
Dighasandano," was Dhatuseno's maternal uncle, by whom that raja was brought up under the disguise
of a priest ; and that the completion and public rehearsal of his work took place towards the close of
that monarch's reign.

Extract from the Tika.

ITpon these data, by me, tlie th<5ro, who liad, with due solemnity, l)een invested with the dignified title of Mahinamo,
resident at the pariweno founded by the minister Dighasandano*; endowed with the capacity requisite to record the nanatlve

comprised in the Maluwanso ; in due order, rejecting only the dialect in which the Singhalese Atthakatha' are written, but

retaining their import and following their arrangement, this history, entitled the " Palapaddruwanso," is compilecL

As even in the times, when the despotism of the ruler of the land, and the horrors arising from the mdemencies of the
seasons, and when panics of epidemics and other visitations prevailed, this work escaped all injury ; and moreover an it
serves to perpetuate the fame of the Buddhos, their disciples and of the Pach^ Buddhos of old, it is also worthy of bearing the
title of " Wansutthappaka'sinf /'

Extracts from the Mahawanso — Chapter 38.

Certain members of the Mdriyan dynasty, dreading the power of the (usurper) Subho, the balatho, had settled in various
parts of the country, concealing themselves. Among them, there was a certain landed proprietor named Dhatusteo, who
had established himself at Nandiwa'pi. His son named Dha'ta', who lived at the village Ambiliya^go, had two sons, Dhatosino
and Sflatissabodhi, of unexceptionable descent; their mother' $ brother ^ devoted to the eaute qf religiatiy continued to rende (at
Anur&dhapura) in his sacerdotal character^ at the edifice built by the minister DiffhasandatM. The youth Dha'tus^no
became a priest in his fraternity, and on a certain day while he was chaunting at the foot of a tree, a shower of rain fell,** Ac.

'' Causing an image of Maha' Mahindo to be made, and conveying it to the edifice (the Ambamalako) in which his body
had Ijcen burnt, in order that he might celebrate a great fesival there ; and that he mighty also, promulgate the amtents qf
the f Dipawanso, distributing a thofisand pieces^ he caused it to be read aloud thoroughly*'

As a spciineii of the style in which a subsequent portion of the Mahawanso is compoied bj a different
autlior, 1 have added the fifty ninth chapter also to the appendix. This particular chapter has been
specially selected, that 1 might draw attention to another instance of the mutual corroboration afforded
in each other, by professor Wilson s translations of the hindu historical plays and this historical work.

ft \y\\\ hv found in the Retnawali, amd the professors preface thereto, (which is repriHted in the
appendix) that that play was written between a. D. 1113 and 1125, and that its principal Ce3rloneaH?
historical chanicters are "Retnawali" and "her fether TVikkramabahu, king of Sinhala." Now.
on referring to the appendix, in which the narrative portion of the Epitome, as regards these reigns, has
been retained J it will be seen that the only discrepancies apparent between the two works, are
those variations which would reasonably be expected in productions of such opposite chcuracters.

From the circumstances of the name of Wikkramabahu, § who was RetnawaKs brother, being given
ro her father, whoee name was Wijayabahu, who reigned from a. v. 1071 to a. i>. 11^ ; and of Tatn's
solicitation of Retnawali proving unsuccessful according to the MahAwanso, instead of its Mng
successful Its it is represented in this play, it would appear to be allowable to mfcr (unsatisfiKtoiy

* Vide p. 102 for the construction of this pariweno. t Appendix a. n. 1071 ; a. b. >6i4 |i. W.

+ Another title of thii work. § Appendix a. n. 1127; a. ». 1670 p. 40.

IVTRODrCTIOV. 1.V

as such inferences generally are) that this play was written while the emhassy was pending, and
in anticipation of a farorable result : all the details connected with the shipwreck of Retnawali, and the
return of the embassy to the court of the Kosambiam monarch, being purely the fictions of the poet.

With the view of attempting to account for Vasaradata, Vatsa s queen, calling the monarch of Ceylon
*• uncle," and Ratnawali "sister," I may suggest, that the term ^^nUituioj" in Pali, ^or its equiralent
in Sanscrit, applies equally to " a maiemal uncle " "the husband of a paternal aunt," and to a " father
in law ;" and that there is no term to express the relationship of " cautin." The daughter of a maiemal
aunt would be called " shier." I should hence renture to infer, that Wijayabahu was Vasaradatta's
uncle only by his marriage to her maternal aunt ; in which case her mother, " the coa^ort of the raja of
Ujeni," would, as well as Tilokasundari, the wife of Wijayabahu, be princesseH of the Kalinga
royal family. Colonel Tod's Annab notice the matrimonial alliances wliich had l>con formiMl. botw(*on
the nijas of western India and K^linga, about that period.

By the publication of this volume, unaccompanied by any allusion to Mr. Ifodg!wn's lal>ourA, in
illustrating the buddhistical sjrstem now prevalent in Nepal and countries adjacent to it, I might
unintentionally render myself acceatory to the protraction of an unavailing discuwion. which has been
pending for some time past, between that gentleman and other orientalists, who derive their information
connected with buddhism entirely from Pali annals.

1 trust that I shall not incur the imputation of presumption, when i assert that the two s)'steuis are
f*ftsentially different from each otlier ; their non-accordance in no degree proocotliug, an it appears to ho
f considered by each of the contending pcuts, from erroneous inferences drawn by his opponent.

Mr. Hodgson's sketch of Buddhism, prepared as it has been with the assistance of one of the
most learned of the buddhists in Nepal, is pres(*nted in a form too complete and integral, to justify any
doubt 1>eing entertain(*d as to its containing a correct and authentic view of the doctrines now recognized
!>y. a portion at least of the inhabitants of the Himalayan regions.

According to tliat sketch tlic buddliistieal creed recognises but one Swyambhu ; desij^natts the
Buddhos to he '* tfianusiyu " and " dhi/ihti Buddhos ;" the f»rnii'r inferior to tht» latter, and l>ot!i
snbordinate or inferior to tlie Swyambhu ; defines a '* Tatkaaatti " to Hignity a l>eing who has ulreatly
attained "' nihbufi," and past a^vay ; and, moreover, .\f r. liodgsou advances, that in the early ages
the sjieerdotal order had no existence, as an institution eontnidistini:rui«ilit»«l from th»* lay aseetien.

Tliis scheme it, unquestionably, entirely repugnant to that of the buddhism of Cevlon and the eastern
peninsula ; wherein every Buddho is a S^jfambhu^ — the self-created, self-existent, suprem** amd
uncontroled author of the system, to reveal and establish which he attained Imddhohood : '* manushi "
and '* dhtfani Buddhos " are terms unknown in the Pali scriptun^s : the order and ordination of priests
are institutions prominently set forth in Ootamo's ordinances, and rigidly enfon-ed. even during
his mission on earth, jis will be seen even in the details of a work pun'ly h!stori«*:il. as tli»* Mahawanso
is ; and ** Tathdgaid " is by no means restricted to the definition of a person who has ceased to exist by
the attainment of " uibhHiir

Mr. Hodgson has been at some pains to explain the meaning of the word *' Taikagatd" as recognized
in the countries to which his reMarehes extended. Among other essavH, in a contribution to the Bengal
Asiatic Journal of August, 1834, he says :

The word " taiha'gMA" is reduced to iu elemeiit«, sad expUincd in thnpc w»} s : Ux thui gone . which mttmy gone in such a
manner that be (the Uth^'gata) wiU neTer sppcar sgain ; binhii having been ilo«e<l bv the attainment of perfev-tion ?nd thu«
;r»t or obtained, which is to mt (conation of hi rthii) obtained. d«irei* b> dtTcroe. \\\}\\c manner Je^ribcd in the Buddha

Lvi INTRODUCTION.

scriptures, and by obeenranoe of the procepts therein laid down. 3rd thus gone, that is, gone as it (birth) came ; the
pyrrhonic interpretation of those who hold that doubt is the end, as well as beginning, of wisdom ; and that that which cauaet
birth, causes likewise the ultimate cessation of them, whether that * final close ' be conscious immortality or virtual nothing-
ness. Thus the epithet tath^ta, so &r from meaning *' come ' (avenu), and implying incarnation, as Remusat supposed,
signifies the direct contrary, or * gone for ever,' and expressly announces the impossibility of incarnation ; and this aoooiding
to all the schools, sceptical, theistic, and atheistic.

I shaU not, I suppose, be again asked for the incarnations of the tathigatas. * Nor, I fancy, will any philosophical pemser
of the above etymology of this important word have much hesitation in refusing, on this ground alone, any portion of
his serious attention to the ' infinite ' of of the buddhist avata'rs, such as they really are. To my mind they belong to the
very same category of mythological shadows with the infinity of distinct Buddhas, which latter, when 1 first disclosed it as a
fact in relation to the belief of these sectaries, led me to warn my readers " to keep a steady eye upon the authoritatire
assertion of the old scriptures, that Salcya is the 7th and last of the Buddhas. f

P. S.— Whether Remusat's * avenu 'J be understood loosely, as meaning * come,' or strictly as signifying ' come to pass,* it
will be equally inadmissible as the interpretation of the word tatha'gata ; because tatha'gata is designed expressly to announce
that all reiteration and contingency whatever is barred with respect of the beings so designated. They cannot come ; nor can
any thing come to pass affecting them.

* To the question, ** What is the tatha'gata ?^ the most holy of buddhist scriptures retumeth for answer, ^* It does not come

again.^

t Asiatic Researches, vol xvi p. 445.

t AvenUy signifies quod evenit, contigit, that which hath happened.— (Dictionnaire de Trevoux.) Tatha'gata'-tatha' thus
(what really is), gata' (known, obtained) — Wilson's Sans. Diet Ed.

Without the remotest intention of questioning the correctness of Mr. Hodgson's inferences, as drawn
from the authorities accessible to him, I may safely assert that the late Mons. Able RemnsatTs definition
of that term by rendering it ^' avenu " is also perfectly correct according to the Pali scriptores. The
following quotations wiU suffice, according to those authorities, to shew both the derivation of that word,
and that Sakya so designated himself, while living, and actively engaged in the promulgation of
his creed, in the character of Buddho.

Taken from the Sumangala-wila^sini Atthakatha', on the Brahmajala Suttan, which is the first discourse in the Dighani-
ka'yo of the Sutto-pittako.

** Of the word Tathdgato. I (proceed to) give the meaning of the appellation Taihdgato which was adopted by Buddho
himself. Bhagawa' is TaihAgaio from eight circumstances. TeUhd Agato^ he who had came in the same maimer (as the other
Buddhos) is Tmth6pato. Tatkd goto, he who had gone in like manner, is Taih&gato. TathEUakkhuyan Agaii, be who
appeared in the same (glorious) form, is Taih&gato. Tathd dhammi gathdwatOy abhtsumbuddho^ he who bad, in like manner,
acquired a perfect knowledge oi; and revealed, the dhammos, is Tathdgato, Tathd dassitdya^ as he, in like maimer, saw, vt
was inspired, he ia Tathdgaio. Tathd tedditdga, as he was simiUirly gifted in hmguage, he is Tathdgato. Tathd hdrUiga^ as
he was similarly gifted in works, he is Tathdgato. AbhibhawauatlSna, from his having converted (the oniTerse to the recog-
nition of his religion) he is Tathdgato.^

The following are extracts from different sections of the Pitakattaya, showmg that CU^tamo Buddho deaiigDated himself
Tathdgato in his disoouzBes. Buddho invariably speaks in the third person in the Pitakattaya.

In the Lakkhanasuttan in the Dighanika'yo. '* Bhikkhus ! this Tathdgato, in a former existence, in a former habitation, in
a fbrmer world, in the character of a human being, having abjured the destruction of animal life, Ac.**

In the Dakkhinawibhangasuttan in the Majjhimanika'yo. ''Anando ! the offerings made in common to the a«embled
priesthood are seven. The offering that is made in the presence of Buddho to both classes (priesto and pricttoMi) ii the firet
of (aU) offerings made in common. After Tathdgato has attained parinibbuti, (sunilar) offerings wUl continue to be made to
both classes of the priesthood.

In the Dhammachakkappawattanasuttan in the Sanyuttakanika'yo (Buddho's first discourse, deUvered on his entimnce into
Benaraa, as noUced in the first chapter of the Maha'wanso). *♦ Bhikkhus ! without adopting either of these eztremes,
by Tathdgato, an intermediate course has been discovered, &c.''

INTRODUCTIOK. LVll

In the W^nuigiBUtUn in the Anguttaranik 4jro. '' Brdhman ! the repose of TaihApaio, in another (mortal) womb,
Kin reappearance by any other birth in this world, is at an end : — like the tree uptom by the root, like the palmyra lopt (of
itA head), the principle of (or liability to) regeneration is overcome ; the state of exemption from future reproduction
has bet-n achieved.*'

lender these circumstances, it cannot be possible to deprecate too earnestly a perseverence in the
iVuitless attempt to reconcile the conflicting doctrines of two antagonist sects, professing the same hith.
It is to Mr. Hodgson that the literary world is indebted for having obtained access to the Sanscrit and
Tibetan works on buddhism. Much remains to be done in analyzing the Sanscrit version ; defining the
age in which they were compiled ; ascertaining the extent of their accordance with the Pali rersion;
and deducing from thence a correct knowledge, as to whether the differences now apparent, between the
buddhistical systems of the northern and southern portions of Asia, are discernible as exhibited in those
ancient texts, or are the results of subse<|uent sectarian divisions in the buddhistical church.

In these introductory remarks, I Imve shewn tliat ^' Pali " is synonymous with Magadhi, the language
of the land in which buddhism, as promulgated by Sakya or Qotamo, had its origin ; and that it was at
that period no inferior provincial dialect, but a highly refined and classical language. I have fixed the
dates at which the buddhistical scriptures, composed in that language, were revised at three solemn
convocations held under regal authority ; traced their passage to Ceylon, and defined the age in which
the commentaries on those scriptures (which also are considered inspired writings) were translated into
Pali in this island. Although there can be no doubt as to the belief entertained by buddhists here, that
these scriptures were perpetuated orally for 453 years, before they were reduced to writing, being
founded on superstitious imposture, originating perhaps in the priesthood denying to all but their own
order access to their scriptures ; yet there is no reasonable ground for questioning the authenticity of the
history thus obtained, of the origin, recognition and revisions of these Pali scriptures.

As far as an opinion may be formed from professor Wilson's analysis of M. Csoma de Koros' summary
of the contents of the Tibetan version (which is pronounced to bt» a translation from the Sanscrit made
chiefly in the ninth centur}-), that voluminous collection of manuscripts conUiins several, distinct
editions of the buddhistical scriptures, as they are embodied in the ]*ali v€»r8ion ; enlarged in various
degrees, probably, by the intermixture into the text of commentaries, some of which apj>ear to be of com-
paratively modem date.

The least t;u-dy means, perhaps, of effecting a comparison of the Pali with the SansiTit version, will
be to submit to the Asiatic Society in Calcutta (by whom the Sanscrit works could be consulted in the
original) a series of summaries of the Pali scriptun's, sufliciently detailed to aflbrd a tolerably distinct
perception of the contents of the text ; and embo<lying at the 8;ime time in it, from the commentaries,
whatever may be found in them either illustrative of the text, or conducive of information in the
department of general history.

It only remains for me now to explain 'the disadvantages, or advantages, under which I have
undertaken the translation of the Mahawanso, in order that no deficiency on my part may prejudice an
historic^ work of, apparently, unquestionable authenticity, and, compared with other Asiatic histories, of
no ordinary merit. I wish to be distinctly understood, that in turning my mind to the study of Pidi, I
did not enter upon the undertaking, with the view of either attaining a critical knowledge of the
language, or prosecuting a purely philolc^cal research. A predilection formed, at my first entrance into
the civil service, to be employed in the newly acquired Kandyan provinces, which had been ceded on a
convention which guaranteed their ancient laws, led me to study the Singhalese tongue. The worics I

LVlil INTRODUCTION.

was referred to, for the information I sought, though they contained much that was valuable, as regBoded
both the institutions and the history of the land, all professed to derive their authority from Pali sources.
In further pursuit of the objects I had in view, I undertook the study of Pali, aided by the translation
of the grammar before noticed. The want, however, of dictionaries, to assist in defining the meaning of
words and terms in a language so copious and refined as the Pali is, was a great drawback ; and
the absence of Pali instructors in the island, who possessed an adequate knowledge of English, to supply
the place of dictionaries, left me dependent on my knowledge of Singhalese, in rendering their vernacular
explanations into English. I may, therefore, have formed erroneous conceptions of the meaning of some
of the Pali roots and compound terms. On the other hand, I have possessed the advantage, from my
official position, of almost daily intercourse with the heads of the buddhistical church, of access to their
libraries, and of their assistance both in the selection of the works I consulted, and in the explanation of
the passages which required elucidation.

This translation, liowever, has been hastily made, at intervals of leisure, snatched from official
occupations ; and each chapter was hurried to the press as it was completed. It has not, therefore had
the benefit of a general revision, to admit of a uniformity of terms and expressions being preserved
throughout the work ; nor have I for the same reason been able to append notes to the translation ; the
absence of which has rendered a glossary necessary, which also is very imperfectly executed. The
correction of the press also (with which I had to communicate by the post at a distance of nearly eighty
miles) has been conducted under similar disadvantages.

For the errata that have resulted from these causes, as well as from my total want of practice in con-
dacting a publication through the press, it is scarcely possible for me to offer a sufficient apology ; the
more especially as nothing could exceed the readiness of the attention shown to my wishes and
instructions by the establishment at which this volume was printed. The task of translating this
historical work, as I have already shown, was tardily, and I may add, reluctantly, undertaken by me,
solely influenced by the desire of rescuing the native literature from unmerited, though unintentional,
disparagement. With perfect sincerity can I add, that could I have foreseen that the publication would
have occupied so much of my time, or would ultimately have appeared disfigured so extensively with
errata, I should certainly not have embarked in it. Nor have I, in its progress, been fr^e from misgivings,
as to my having, in my unassisted judgment, over-estimated the raluc and authenticity of the materials
I was engaged in illustrating. To satisfy myself on these points, before this volume issued from
the press, I circulated the Pamphlet before mentioned. However conscious I may be of my individual
merits being overrated, in the decision pronounced on that Pamphlet, by the Asiatic Society (as recorded
in their Journal of December last) I ought not to entertain any now as to those of the Mahawanao,
considering that it is founded on the report of the Rev. Dr. Mill, the learned Principal of Bishop's
College.

I have also recently seen, for the first time, through the kindness of Mr. Prinsep, the Secretary of the
Asiatic Society, the numbers of the Journal des savans^ which contain the criticisms of Mons. Bunion^
on the translation of the Mahawanso on which I have commented in this Introduction. Had that ^noftmai
orientalist possessed the advantage of being able to consult the Tika to the Mahawanso, his pfactiaed
judgment as a critic, and his extensive acquaintance with the literature of the east, would have efficiently
accomplished what my humble endeavours can scarcely hope to effect, in directing the attention of onr
fellow laborers in India, to the investigstion of the buddhistical annals still extant in it.

INTRODUCTIOM. lix

In fulfilment of the conditional promise made in mj Pamphlet, I shall now proceed with the
tnmslation of the second rolnme of the Mahawanso. Although deprired of the aid of a Tika (whidi
I hare already explained extends only to the reign of Mahaseno) the narratiye contained in the ensuing
chapters of the Mahawanso, is not deficient in interest A new series of links is formed with the
southern kingdoms of continental India, the first of which arises out of the barbarously tragical incidents
detailed in the concluding chapters of this Tolume ; while the lapse of the age of pretended inspiration
and miracles necessarily gives to the history a less fabulous character.

The second rolume will contain also, as will be seen by the statement of the contents of the
Mahawanso giren in the appendix, twice as much of the text of the original work, as the present rolume
embodies, but I apprehend that I shall neither possess the materials, nor will there be the same necessity
for affording any lengthened introductoiy illustration.

The map, and the plan of Anuradhapura, which was promised with this Tolume is withheld, as it cannot
be completely filled up, till the second rolume is translated ; when separate copies will be furnished to
those who possess the first rolume. I regret to be obliged to add that as far as this rolume is
concerned, I hare only been able to identify, and fix the positions of a few of the places mentioned, and
those of the princij al ones.

In printing the text together with the translation, erery Pali or Sanscrit scholar is enabled to rectify
any mistranslation into which I may hare fallen. I hare made no alteration in the text beyond
separating the words, as far as the confluent character of the language would admit; punctuating
the sentences ; and introducing capital letters. In the translation no additions hare been admitted Imt
what are enclosed in parentheses ; and those additions (as will be suggested by the passages themselres)
are either derired from the Tika, or were considered necessary for the due explanation of their meaning,
in rendering those sentences into English.

A synopsis of the Roman alphabet, adopted as the substitute for the Pfli in the Sin|^6se ehanetor,
as well as a Qlossary are appended to this rdumt.

APPENDIX.

REVISED CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE

OP THE

SOVEREIGNS OF CEYLON,

As PUBLISHED IN THE CeYLON AlMANAC OF 1834.

The dates at "wliich the following events occurred being specified in the Native Histories, they have
been used for the purpose of correcting the anachronism unavoidable in liistorical narratives which give
only the number of years in each reign, without stating in every instance the fractional parts of a year,
or the date at which, each reign commenced.

B. C.

Bud.
M. D.

54S

307 236

104 539 9

The deposition of Walagambuhu in the 5th month of his reign, and the conquest of Ceylon by the
Malabare.

453 10 10-

276
301

545

The landing of Wejayo, in the year of Buddha's death.

The arrival of the mission sent by Dharmasoka, emperor of Dambadiva, to establish Buddhism in
Ceylon, in the first year of Dewenipeatissa's reign.

'»{

This is the date at which, according to the Mahawansb, Walagamb^u, on hit restoration^ founded
Abhayigizi, being in the 217th year, 10th month and 10th day alter buddhism was <M-a//y promulgated
by the mission sent by Dharmasoka. But, according to Singhalese authority, it is the date at which the
doctrines of Buddhism werojirtt reduced to toriting in Ceylon, while WeUagambdhuuHU ttill a disguised
fugitive. In the former case, there would be an anachronism of at least 2 years at the restoration of
this sovereign, — which, however, in this uncertainty, as to the event to which the date is applicable, I
have not attempted to rectify.

i The date of the origin of the Wytuliya heresy, which occurred in the first year of the reign of
1 < Waiwahara Tissa. The anachronism up to this period is consequently 6 years ; and the error is adjusted
(accordingly.

Q f The date of a revival of the Wytuliya heresy in the 4th year of the reign of Golu Abhi. At the
( accession of this sovereign, so recently af\er the foregoing adjustment, there is no anachronism.

20 Death I ^^ Mahasen— anachronism 4 years — adjusted.

1088 o/ '^^^ *?**® °^ another revival of the Wytuliya heresy, in the 12th year of the reign of Ambahaini
\ Sala Maiwan — anachronism 1 year, 6 months— adjusted.

( The date of the origin of the Wijrawadiva heresy, in the reign of Mitwella Sen, but the year of the

A. D.

209 752 4

252 795

818
844

838 1381

1153 1696
1200 1743
1266 1809

0-^ reign is not given. Supposing it to have originated even in the year of his accession, the anachronisni
( would amount to 4 years — adjusted to that extent.

The accession of Prikramabahu Ist. ; error 6 years— adjusted.

The accession of Sahasa Mallawa, which is corroborated by the inscription on the Dambulla rock.

The accession of Panditta PriUtrama Bahu 3rd — error 7 years — adjusted.

1 . '^^ Accession of Bhuwaneka Bahu 4th — As the tenn of the reign of the three immediately proceed
\ ing sovereigns is not given, the extent of the anachronism at this dato cannot be ascertained.

In the remaining portion of the history of Ceylon, there is no want of dates for the adjustment
of its chronology, which, however, it would he superfluous to notice here.

1347 1890

SOVEREIONS OF CEYLON.

(TpatiMa In
Panduirwa
Rima
Rohona

IVijiila

lUahanign

Ktltaai-tiua

L'llijii
Mthviim
SunluM
iUtia and Cu

I PclijsmiM

Capi/aJ
Tiuiianmnuircni

DiggSmadulla
MahawtUigami
. A H urddAapura
tVijillayurn
rp.li-.nuw.-n.

AiiurMlhi(|iuni

Anundhapurj

.iaftitoii Heipii Relationilup o/tach tuectediug

H V Bud Y. M D Sotwreign.

hil, I 38 II The rounder of the Wrj.randyii.Kly

- SOS IH 1 O II MinuUiT— regenl

■,111 :<,■• rtii o II HBtem.1 nephem cif W,ib,,,

Oitl.,

16 Tuhl or Thull.ltan.kii

ditto

17 Luminitinu Itt or L.jjiliiKi

ditto

LH K.lun>ia or Kh.lUtaiUM(>

dittu

ditti.

ditto

mvLbi

dittn

■J3r 31* ■-'■-' II

II Mutcmul dnrndnni -if P.nduwiiu
II Pateni.1 jiniiilMiii

II MFCDfld Mill

Bmkft

S'ot iptttjied

Son (if Golilihaya

h'uurlh H)ii (if MuUhku

Fitll. diHn

Hiilh illllo |iu< l.>d«.th

Fi>rpi|ni uBiiqirni — |iut to death

>'iiith W1I of Mutuia.— ittpowd

Koivi|{u luuriKT — ViUnl in b.ttlr

>ouvf KAiea«l

Bruthrr

Vo.

iigef «

Brothrr — put to d(.(h
Brot her— depotnl

CboimNi([n
KndiTin.
AnuU

1 4B1 1-i (.

> Smi-putt

dtalh

so ts.i ^

ed bT hu -I]

r (w s 4

Widow

1 SOT ?!

BMOndmi.

of Kiidituu

I.Xll

No. Same.

28 Maha Dailiya Ma'na or Da'thika

29 Addagaimunu or Amanda Ga'mini

30 Kinihirridaila or Kanija'ni Tiasa

31 Kuda' Abha' or Chula'bhaya

32 Singhawallf or Siwalli

Interregnum

33 Ellimd or Ila Na'ga

34 Sanda Muhuna or CJhanda Mukha

Siwa - - - -

35 Yasa Silo or Yatalakatissa

36 Subha

37 Wahapp or Waaahba

38 Waknaia or Wanka Na'sika

39 Gaja'ba'hu Ist or Ga'mini

40 Mahaluma'na' or Mallaka Na'ga -

41 Ba'tija Tissa 2d or Bha'tika Tiasa

42 Chiila Tiwa or Kanitthatissa

43 Kuhuna or Chudda Na'ga

44 Kudana'ma or Kuda Na'ga

45 Kuda Sirina' or Siri N^ga Ist

46 Waiwahairatissa or Wairatisea

47 Abha' Sen or Abha' Tiasa

48 SiriNa'gaSd -

49 Weja Indn or Wejaya 2d

50 Sangatissa 1st -

51 Dahama Sirisanga Bo or Sirisanga

Bodhi iHt -

52 Golu Abha', Gotba'bhaya or Me-

ghawama Abhaya

53 Makalan Detu Tiasa 1st

54 Maha Sen - •

55 Kitairi Maiwan Ist or Kirtianri

Megha wama

56 Detu Tiaea 2d - - •

57 Bujaa or Budha Da'sa
5B Upatima2d

59 Blaha Na'ma -

60 Senghot or Sotthi S^na

6 1 Laimini Tiasa 2d or Chataga^aka -

62 Mltta Sena or Karalsora
P4ndu -
Pirinda Kuda

<^3 -( Khudda Pa'rinda -
D4tthiya
Pitthiya -

64 Dasenkelleya or Dhitu Stfna

65 S^ipri Kamimbu or K^yape Ut

APPENDIX.

Accession, Heiffn. Relationship qfeaeh succeeding

Capital.

A. D. Bud. Y. M. D. Sovereign.

■ Anura'dhapura

9 552 12 Brother

ditto

21 564 9 8 Son—put to death

ditto

30 573 3 Brother

ditto

- 33 576 10 Son

ditto

34 577 4 Sister— put to death

ditto

35 578 3

ditto

38 581 6 Maternal nephew of Addagaimunu

ditto

44 587 8 7 Son

ditto

52 595 7 8 Brother— put to death

ditto

60 603 6 Usurper — ^put to death

ditto

66 609 44 Descendant of Laiminitisaa

ditto

- 110 653 3 Son

ditto

113 656 12 Son

ditto

- 125 668 6 Maternal cousin

ditto

- 131 674 24 Son

ditto

- 155 698 18 Brother

ditto

- 173 716 10 Son— murdered

ditto

- 183 726 10 Nephew-Deposed

ditto

- 184 727 19 Brother-in-Uw

ditto

- 209 752 22 Son— murdered : error 6 years

ditto

- 231 774 8 Brother

ditto

- 239 782 2 Son

ditto

- 241 784 10 Son put to death

ditto

242 785 4 Descendant of Laiminitiasa-poisoneii

ditto

- 246 789 2 Do. Do. deposed

ditto

- 248 791 13 Do. Do.

ditto

- 261 804 10 Son

ditto

- 275 818 27 Brother: error 4 y«M*

ditto

- 302 845 28 Son

ditto

- 330 873 9 Brother

ditto

- 339 882 29 Son

ditto

- 368 911 42 Son

ditto

- 410 953 22 Brother

ditto

- 432 975 1 Son— poisoned

ditto

- 432 975 I Descendant of Laiminitina

ditto

- 433 976 10 Not specified— put to death

ditto

- 434 977 5 1

ditto

439 982 16

ditto

- 455 998 2

. 24. 9 — Foreign usurpers

ditto

455 998 3

ditto

458 1001 7

ditto

459 1002 18 Descendant of the original royal

Higin Galla Nu

^family— put to death

wera

- 477 1020 18

Son—o^ommitted suicide

APPENDIX.

LXl

Aceettian.

Reign.

RslaHontkip qf each mceeeding

\o.

yame.

CapUal.

A. D. Bud.

Y. M.

Soveretffn.

Mugaila'na Ist

AnurtUlhapum

495 1038

Brother

Kuma're Da's or Kuma'n DWtu S^a ditto

513 1056

Son — immolated himself

Kirti Sdna

ditto

522 1065

Son — murdered

Maidi Siiru or Siwaka

ditto

531 1074

Maternal uncle — murdeied

Laimini Upa'tima 3d

ditto

531 1074

1 6

Brother-in-law

Ambaherra Salamaiwan or SilaH^a'la

ditto

- 534 1077

Son-in-law : error 1 year 6 month!*

Da'pulu 1st or Da'ttha'pa Bhodhi

ditto

547 1090

Second Son — committed suicide

DaUmagalan or Mugalla'na 2d

ditto

547 1090

Elder brother

Kiida Kitsiri Maiwaa l«t or KirtisH

Megha wama

ditto

.^7 11 10

Son — put to death

Senewi or Maha Na'ga

ditto

586 1129

Descendant of the Oka'ka branch

Aggrabodhi 1st or Akbo

ditto

589 1132

34 2

Maternal nephew

Aggrabodhi 2d or Sula Akbo

ditto

623 1166

Son-in-law

Sanghatiflsa

ditto

633 1176

Brother— decapitated

Buna Mugalan or Laimini Buna'va

ditto

633 1176

Usurper — put to death

Abhasigga'haka or Aaigga'baka

ditto

• 639 1182

Maternal grandson

8iri Sangabo 2d

ditto

• 648 1191

Son — deposed

Kaluna Detutiasa or Laimina Ka- 1
tuhya j

Dewunuwera or
Dondera

^48 1191

•{

Descendant of Laiminitissa— com-
mitted suicide

Sin Sangabo 2d

Aniiradhapura

649 1192

Restored, and again deposed

Dalupiatisaa Ist or Dhatthopatiaaa

ditto

. 665 1208

Laimini branch — killed in battle

Paisulu Kaiumbu or Ka'tyapa 2d

ditto

- 677 1220

Brother of Sirisangabo

Dapulu 2d -

ditto

686 1229

OkaOca branch — deposed

Daliipiatiasa 2d or HattharDatthu

patiMia

ditto

693 1236

Son of Dalupiatiisa 1 »t

Paiauln Siri Sanga Bo Sd or Ag

grabodhi

ditto

702 1245

Brother

WalpiUi WaMdaU or Dantana'uM

tiittii

- 71H 1261

2 i)

OkaOca branch

Htinimani Riandalu or Hattha-

da'tha

ditto

720 1263

Original royal family— dect^tated

J#0

MahaUipa'nn or Ma'nawamnui

ditto

7-20 1263

Do Do Do

Ka'siyappa 3d or Kasumbu

ditto

726 1269

Hon

Aggrabodhi 3d or Akbo

ilitUt

- 729 1272

Nephew

Aggrabodhi 4th or Kuda' Akbo

Pnllonnaruwu

769 1312

Son

Mihindu Itt or Salamaiwan

ditt<i

- 775 1318

20 Q

Original royal family

Dappula2d

ditto

795 1338

Son

Mihindu 2d or Dharmika-Sila'-

maiga

ditto

- 800 1343

4 1)

2k>n

Aggrabodhi 5th or Akbo

ditto

804 1347

Brother

Dappula Sd or Rnda' Oappula

ditto

815 1358

Son

99'

Aggrabodhi 6th

ditto

831 1374

3 tl

Cousin

100

Mitwella Sen or Sila'maiga

ditto

838 1381

«)

Son error 4 vears

101

Ka'Mjrappa 4th or Ma'gaoyin Sena or

Mihindu

ditto

858 1401

33 U

Grandson

102

LFdaya 1st

ditto

891 1454

Brother

103

Udaya2d

ditto

. 926 4469

Son

104

Ka'iijappa 5th *

ditto

- 9S7 1480

Nephew and aon-in-law

105

Ka'tarappa 6th

ditto

954 1497

Son-in-law

LXIV

Name

106

Dappula 4 th

107

Dappula 5th

108

Udaya 3rd

109

Sena 2d

1 10

Udaya 4th

111

S^na3d

112

Mihindu 3d

113

Sena 4th

APPENDIX.

Accession.

Heign.

Relatumship <^eaoh tuceeedinff

Capital.

A. D. Bud.

Y. M. D.

Sovereign.

PollonnaruwB •

- 964 1507

Son

ditto

- 964 1507

Not specified

ditto

- 974 2517

Brother

ditto

- 977 1520

Not specified

ditto

- 986 1529

Do. Do.

ditto

- 994 1537

Do. Do.

ditto

- 997 1540

Do. Do.

ditto

- 1013 1556

Son — minor

114 Mihindu 4th

Interregnum

Maha Lai or Maha lAla KirH

IVikrama Pdndi

Jagat Pdndi or Jagati Pdla

Prdkrama Pdndi or Prdkrama
Bdhu - ditto

Lokatstcari

( *Brotheiu-aaoend6d the throne at
Anura'dhapura — ^*the foreign popu-
lation settled in the island had in-
creased to such an extent, that tbejr
had gained the ascendency orer the
native inhabitants, and the king had
lost his authority over both — In the
tenth year of his reign, he was be-
sieged in his palace.— He escaped
!in disguise to Rohona, and forti-
fied himself at Ambagalla, where his
son Ka'siyappa was bom : he there-
after removed to Kappagolla-nuwera.
The Solleans invaded the island 26
years after the king's fli^t from the
capital, which they occupied; and
following him into Rohona, cap-
tured him and the queen, whom,
with the regalia, they tmnsierred to
Sollec — a Sollean vice-roy adminit-
tered the government, making P<d-

lonnaruwa his capital The king

^ died in the 12th year of hia captivity.

The island was gOTemed by the
Sollean vice-roy, during the king's
captivity. An army of 10,000 men
was sent from Sollee to assist the
vice-roy in subduing Rohona and
capturing prince Ka'sijrappa, but he
was defeated. — On hearing of the
demise of his father, the prince pro-
claimed himself king of Ceylon,
under the title of Wikrama Ba'hu,
and was making great preparations
to expel the Solleuii, when ha died.

The relaHonship ^ iheee kingi f eaek
other ^ or to preceding rulers is not a/ioayt
stated — During the whole ^f this period
which comprises the intrregnum in Piki-
teCy the country was in a stale <^ complete
anarchy y owing to the constant invasions
and irruption qf the malabars. D^gereni
members <^f the royal famUy took mp the
reins qf the government q/* Rohona as
they were abandoned by, or snatched Jresn,
each predeoessor.-^~^t the termmoHon sf
Prdkrama PdndVs reign^ no royal oands-
date for the crown app e a r in g^ it was
assumed by the minister Lekaiemmra.

The Mtnit/er— 41 deseendani ^f Mdam-
wamma~~^left a son KirH^ wha eubm-
guently assumed the title qfWyagmBihu.

- PoUonnaruwa

1059 1602 12

- Hohorui

- KalutoUa

- Rohona

KMaragama

• Vide Introduction for the reason for the insertion of these details.

APPENDIX

LXT

AT,

CmpUal.

Aeeesrion. Reign.
A. D. Bud Y M n

11.5 WeJAymbAhu 1st orl PolknuMrawa
SiriMngRbo 4Ui j

1071 1614 .S5 0-

lit J»yBbtfhnlfl

ditto

1126 1669 1

117 WikiannbdOia 111

118 Oiyab4ha2d

tMMi

ditto
Rohcns

PoUoDiumiwm

Rokemm

1127 1670 20

ReUUunuhip qf each tuoceedmg Sovereign.

Son— iie WM proclaimed in his infimcy, on the
demiae of his father Wikrama Bihn, and an emba»-
8Y was sent toSiam for pecuniary aid, to re^establiih
the Buddhistical dynasty, which aid was afforded.
In the mean time, Kasiyappa, a prince of royal det-
oent^ aided by a brother, became a competitor for
the throne — he was defeated and slain his brother
escaped. The news of this victory, tc>gether with the
oppressions of the Solleans, made the natives flock
to the standard of Wejayabihu, who thereupon
proclaimed war against the SoUeans. After a pro-
tracted and desultory warfkre, a general action was
fought imder the walls of PoUonnaruwa.— The
SoUeans being defeated, threw themselves into the
town, which was carried by storm, after aseige of six
weeks, and given up to the sword. The king's
authority was soon recognised over the whole island,
after the capture of the capital ; and the fame of his
actions extended over all Dambadiva. Ambaasadon
I arrived from the sovereigns of India and of Siam,
and learned priests were sent by Anura'dha, king of
Arracan. — At the audience given to the ambaaeadors,
the first place in precedence was assigned to the
envoy of the buddhiat sovereign of Slam, and the
insult was quickly avenged by the kingof SoUee, by
cutting off tne nose and ears of the Singhalese envoy
accredited to his court Each monarch then pre-
pared to invade the country of the other ^The Sol-
lean army embarked firftt, and landed at Mantotta
where the Singhalese army was assembled for em-
barkation. Ilaving defeated it, and the country in
the rear being unprotected, the enemy marched al
once on the capital, from which the king fled ; it
was occupied by the enemy who demolished the
palace. The king however soon reassembled hia
army, which, under the command of hb son WCre-
bahu expelled the SoUeana from the uland.-.-.In
the 45th year of hia reign, he invaded Sollee, tnok
which however, he was obliged to make a haaty re-
treat — ^The king then turned hia attention to internal
improvements : he formed and repaired many tanka
and temples, and restored the Mainnai^ canal,
which had been destroyed during the SoUean inter-
regnum — He survived hb martial aon, Wirabiho,
but left other children.

Brother — He waa opposed by WikramabAu. a
younger aon of the late king, which led to great
internal commotiona, in which Malibarana and
Gajiibiihtt, the grandaona, and Siriwallaba, tha
brother, of the late king took part — ^They wera
subsequently reconciled, each retaining the portion
of the island, he then held, in which he exerosed aa
imperfect authority — WikramabAhu*s capital was
PoUonnaruwa, he adopted Pritkrama,* the son of
Milabarana. On hb demise, GajjbAhu took
possession of the capiul, and bestowed hb daughter
on Prakraroa. The said Prikrama, fhun the great
services he had rendered the country, became tha
fkvorite of his reigning relations, and the idol of
the people— These pruioea subeequenUy diaagiead
among themselves, and Piikrama openly aimed al
the sovere ig nty— Ha first drove Gajabihu ftoat
the capital into Safihigvm. The conflict was apis
renewed, and the capital wm regained by Gajabshn.
The priesia then faiteiliefed and mediated betvPBcn
They met Oailhihn at MandaUgiri wihara.

SatnAvalTs son whoca Ikma and grcatncM am pmdiotad in the M •"chapi'* which b instfied in the appendix.

I.XVi APPENDIX.

AcceisioH. Reign. Relationship of each succeeding Sovereig^n,

Yo. \ami\ Capita/. AD. Bud. Y. M. D. who consented to resign the sovereignty to PxAkra-

ma, and caused that abdication to be engraven on a
rock near that temple. He retired to the " River-
city " where he died in the 20th year of his reign.
It is not defined from what date his reign commenc-
ed ; if reckoned from the demise of Wejayabihu,
the error in the chronology is six years.

119 Prakrama Ba'hu 1st Pollonnaruwa - 1153 1696 33 Crowned king of Pihiti, at PoUonnaniwa, in

1696, on the abdication of Gkijalw^u^He imme-
diately took the field in person to reduce the pro-
vincial chiefs to subjection. His father, who was similarly engaged in
Rohona, effected his object first, and sent his minister Mihindu to
invade Pihiti — In the absence of Pra^krama with his army in the north-
ern districts, both Pollonnaruwa and Anura'dhapura fell into the hands
of Ma'nalxirana. A furious war ensued, which terminated in the father
being compelled to recross the Mahawelliganga — On his death bed, by
the advice of his ministers and the priests, he forgave his son, sent for him,
and caused him to be crowned king of Rohona. The king returned to
his capital, and reduced the whole island to complete subjection : re-
established the ordinances of budhism ; built a rampart round the city : a
palace seven stories high, and two edifices of five stories, for priests and
devotees ; formed the garden Manda-Udya'na, and erected in it the
coronation hall of three stories, and built a temple for the Dalada relic.
He married, secondly, a daughter of Kitsiri Maiwan, and she built
the Rankot da'goba. At this period the greater streets of Pollonnaruwa
extended seven gows, and the lesser streets four gows, from the town,
through its suburbs — -He sent a minister to Anura'dhapura, to repair the
neglected edifices and tanks near that city.

In the 8th year of his reign, the chiefs of Rohona revolted, and were
subdued by the minister, after a protracted struggle, which occasioned a
threat destruction of lives and property — a severe example was made among
the insurgents, by impaling, beheading, and other executions.— The minis-
ter remained in that part of the island, and founded the two Mahana'ga-
pura at Gintotta.

The king of Cambodia and Arramana had committed many acts of
violence on Singhalese subjects— he had plundered some merchants trading
in elephantt»— had inflicted indignities on the Singhalese ambasHulor, whom
he banished to the Malayan peninsula, maimed and mutilated— he had
intercepted ships conveying some princesses fh>m Ceylon to the continent.
— In the 16th year of his reign, to avenge these insults, the king ** equipped
in five months several hundred vessels,*' which sailed fh>m the port of
Pallawatotta, on the same day, with an army on board, commanded by
* Demilla Adikaram, fully provisioned and provided for 12 months. The

expedition landed in Arramana, vanquished the enemy, and obtained fiill
satisfaction.

The king next turned his attention to the chastisement of Kulaaaikera,
king of Pa'ndi, for the countenance and aid he had always afforded to
all invaders of Ceylon. A powerful army was sent, under the command of
the minister Lankana'tha, which subdued Rammissaiam, and the six
neighbouring provinces ; drove the king firom hb capital, and placed his
son Wfrapandu on the throne. The names of all the chiefk, who oppos-
ed or submitted to the invading army, are given. Kulasaikera made three
attempts to recover his kingdom, wiUi the aid of the king of SoDee-— Being
defeated in all, and seven gows of the territory of Sollee idso being subdued,
be surrendered himself, and made the required concessions. He was rertor-
ed to his kingdom, and the conquered portion of SoUee was made a prin-
cipality for Wirapandu — Lankana'tha returned with a great booty, and
received an extensive giant of land foi his senrices.

During the remainder of his reign, the most martial, enterpriiing, and
l^orious, in Singhalese history, the king occupied himself in intenial
improvements— He repaired the religious and other public edifices at
Pollonnaruwa, Anura'dhapura, Sigiri and Wijittapuia, and oonftructed
others^— among them, the Ruanwelli da^goba at Kirrigama, in Rohona,
to the memory of his queen— Jle cut many canals for the pu rpoie of
diverting rivers into the great tanka-^among them the Goda'vairi canal,
to divert the waters of the Karaganga into *' the sea of Pra'kiania" ; the
Kalinda canal, to conduct the waters of Mennairia lake to the northwaid ;
and the Jayaganga canal to conduct the waters of the Kala'wewe tank
to AAura'dhapttia.

Xo. Ni

I2U Wejayabaliu 2d . . .

1 2 1 Mahindo 5th or Kitien IUkU's

122 KiriiNiManga
WlrabaTiu

123 WikramabaOia 2d

124 Chondakanga

125 LflairaU

126 Sa'haaamallawa

127 Kalya'nawati

128 Dharma'ttoka

1 29 Najaanga or NikAoga
LflawaK

130 Lokaiswera Ut
Lflawat/

131 Pandi Prikrama Bihu 2d

132 Ma'gha

133 Wejayabaliu 3d

134 Kalika'Ia Sahitya Sargwajnya or

PandiU Pra'krama Ba'hu 3d
13:» Bomt Wejaya BaOiu 4th
Bhuwaneka Bdhu

134) Bhuwaneka Ba'hu l^^t

137 Fra'krama Ba'hu id

1 38 Bhuwaneka Ua'hu 2d

139 PandiU Pralcmma Bahoo 4th

140 Wannv Bhuwaneka Ba'hu 3d
14 1 Weja>a Ba'hu 5th

142 Bhu«uncka Ba'hu 4th

143 Pra'krama lialm 5th
14 t Wikriinmlni'hu 3d

145 BhuwHiifka Ba'hu 5t)i

14«> WejavH Ba'hu 5th or Wira lia'hu

147 Sri Pra'krama Ba'hu 6th

148 JajahaOiu 2d

149 Bhuwnneka lia'hu tith

150 PandiU Pra'kraina Ba'hu 7th

151 Wtra Pra'krama BaOiu 8th

1 52 Ohaniia Pra'krama Ba'hu 9th
l.',3 Wejava Ba'hu 7th

APPENDIX.

LXTU

Acestsicn.

Rngn.

R^ioHonthip ef§aeh $U€o$$dhkg

Capital

A. D. Bud.

Y. M

. D.

aQV9T€%ffH*

Pollunnaniwa

1186 1729

Nephew-.aiurdered

ditto

1187 1730

Usurper— put to death

ditto

1187 17S0

A price of KaHiiifa

ditto

1196 1739

Son — put to death

ditto

1196 1739

Brother of Kirti Nimnga , put
to death

ditto

1196 1739

Nephew — deposed

ditto

1197 1740

Widow of PralcramabaOiuulepoMd

ditto

1200 1743

Okaluk branclu—depoaed

ditto

1202 1745

Sister of Kirti Niwongn

ditto

1208 1751

Not specified.— a minor

ditto

1209 1752

Minister — ^put to death

ditto

1209 1752

Restored, and agaia depoaed

ditto

1210 1753

Usurper— deposed

ditto

1211 1754

Again reatorad and depoted a thini
time

ditto

1211 1754

Usurper— ^deposed

ditto

1214 1757

Foreign usurper

Dambadeniya

1235 1778

Descendant of flirkangihn Ut

ditto

1266 1809

Son : error 7 yean

Polionnaniwa

1301 1844

Son

rapaku or Subha

pabaiio

ditto

1303 1846

Brother

PoUonnaruwa

1314 18.57

Son of Bont Wejayabalui

Karunaigalla or

Haatiwiiapura

1319 1862 not iiUt4*d

Son of fthuwaaekaba'hu

ditto

Not specified

(f ampola or ( iangu '

Atripum

1347 1890

ditto

1361 1904

10 U

Partly at Kandv or

Scngadagalla Nu

wcra

1371 1914

7 »

Cousir.

(iampoU or (riin-

Ka'siripura

1378 1921

2t) U

ditto

1\98 1941

• Not «f»ecihevl

Kotta or Jii>awBr-

danapura

1410 1953

ditto

1462 2005

Maternal grandson — put to death

ditto

1464 2007

Not specified

ditto

1471 2014

Adopted son

ditto

1485 2028

Brother of Bhuwanf kaba'hu 6th

ditto

1505 2048

•22

Son

ditto

1527 2070

7 U

Brother— m urdereJ

LZVUl

APPEvmx.

1^0,

154

155

156

157
158
159

160
161

162

163
164

Name.
Jayauira Banddra
Bhuwaneka Ba'hu 7th -
M&yddunnai
Ray gam Banddra
Jayatcira Banddra
Don Juan Dharmapala
A Afalabar
PoTtugruMB
WHiye R6ja
RAjasingha
Idirimdne Suriya
Wikrama Bdhu
Ra jasingha 1st -
Jaya Suriya - - -

Widiye Edjas queen
Wimala Dharma
Si'na'ratana or Scneiat
Ra'ja-singha 2d - -

Kumdrorsinga
IVijaya P&la

Winiala Dharma Suriya 2d
Sriwira Pra'krama Narendrasingha

or Kundasa'la
Sriwejaya Ra'jasingha or HangUr

ranketta ...
Kirtisri Ra'jasingha
Ra'ja'dhi Ra'jasingha

165 Sri Wickrcma Ba'jaamgba

Capital.
Gampola
Kotta
Sitdioaka
Raygam
Kandy
Kotta
Yapahu
Colombo

Pailainda Nowera
Aufitsdwelle
Seven Korles
Kandy
Sita'waka
Sitdwaka

ditto
Kandy

ditto

ditto
Ouvah
Matelle
Kandy

ditto

ditto
ditto
ditto
ditto

Aeceuion.
A. D. Bud.

Reign. Relaii&nthip of each tuceeedmg
Y. M. D. Sovereign.

- 1534 2077 8 Son

1542 2085 39 Oiandfon

- 1581 2124

Deecendanti^
11 ^n oi Mdyddunnai

Itt

1592 2135
1604 2147
1635 2178

12 Original royal fiunily
31 Brother
50 Son

Brother

Brother
1685 2228 22 Son of Ra'ja-ungfaa

1707 2250 32 Son

- 1739 2282

Brother-in-law

- 1747 2290

Brother-in-law

- 1781 2324

Brother

- 1798 2341

Son of the late king^t wife*s aister,
deposed by the English, and died
in captiyity.

[N. B.— 7Ae names printed in the above tables in Italics^ are those of subordinate or contemporary
princes, "]

APPKNDIX. LXIX

As an illustration of the grounds on wliich I suggest that there is no such glaring disparity in
f xtraragance between the mythology and legends of the East and of the West, as should necessarily
prescribe the condemnation and rejection of the former, I extract two passages, the one from Herodotus,
and the other from Justinus. I specially select these ezlraets, as Mahanamo, the author of the
Maliawanso may be conndered in the ckaracter of ^' an historian/' as regards his history of Ceylon, and
that of '• an epitonrist," as regards his sketch of his bnddhistical history of India ; and he is thereby
compared, respectively, with authors who are recognized as ^' the Father of History^** and '''the
rpilomisi," in the literature of the west. In the former of these extracts, while the remarkable coincidence
in the tenor of the fabulous histories of Cyrus and Chandragupta cannot possibly escape notice,
it Hill surely not be denied that the extravagance, generally, of the former transcends that of the latter.
And in Justinus' account of Sandracottus, if there be much of the marvellous which must (though not
corroborated by eastern annals) be attributed to an eastern origin, it must at least be admitted that
it falls short of the absurdity of the intervention oT the embraces of Apollo, and of the impression of the
figure of the anchor on the thigh, had recourse to, by western authorities, to render Seleucus and
his descendants illu.strious.

LaWRSNTV TRANK1.ATIOS' OF HlRUDOTlM: ClIO 1U7 to 130.

A9tyage« th« vui of CyAXAUM succeeded to the empire. He had a daughter, to whom he gave th(> name of MandHiu'
Afttyages fancied in his ftleep that he saw her discharge such a quantity of urine, that it not only filled his own city, hut aU»
overflowed the whole of Asia. Having communicated his vision to the interpreters of dreami^ among the Magi, ho wvlb alHrmed
when he heard tiftm them the particuUrs. So that aftvrwards, when Mandanc was marriiif^eahle, he would not give her to
any of the Medes worthy of his alliance, dreading the result of his vision ; but united her to a Pentian, whose name wan
Cambyses, whom he understood to be of a good ftimily, and peaceable disposition, becauAC he regarded him ua greatly inferior
to a Mede of the middle rank. In the first year aAer Mandane was married to Cambyses, Astyge^ beheld another vision ;
he thought he saw a vine spring from his daughter's womb, and that vine cover the whole of Asia : when he hac^had that
vision, and communicated it to the interpreters of dreams, he sent for his daughter, who was then near her delivery, out of
the Persian territory ; and after her arrival, kept a strict watch over her, intending to destroy her offspring For the
explainers of dreams among the Magi had, from his vision, pointed out that the iaiue of his daughter would one day reign in
his place. Astyages, accordingly, wishing to guard himself against such an event, called to him, a» soon as Cyras was born,
Harpagus, a relation, the most faithful to him of the Medea, and his confident in all matters ; to him he spoke as follows :
'' Harpagus, I would have thee by no means neglect the buiuieas with which I now trust thee ; do not deceive me. Ie^t
** attaching thyself to otheiv, thou shoutdst cause thy own taXi Take the in&nt which Mandane has brought forth, cairy it to
** thy house, and there de«*roy it ; and then bury it in such manner as thou wilt think proper " The other replied " Sire.
^' hitherto thou hast never seen any thing like ingratitude in the man that now stands befbre thee ; T shall take care for the
*' time to come also not to offend thee : therefore if it be thy pleasure that this should be done, as thou say est, it behoves me,
'* so far at least as is in my power, to execute it carefully.** Harp^us having answered in the^ word», and the infant being
delivered up to him, adorned in the dress of the dead, proce e ded, weeping, towards his house ; and at his arrival, relate*! to
his own wife the whole discourse, Astyages had held to him : whereupon the woman said to him. *' What do»t thou intend,
than, to do now ?** ** Not according to the conraiands of Astyages,** he replied ; ** not even were he more mad and wrath
*' than he now is, would I at any rate obey his will, or lend myself to such a murder f will not be hi.* murderer for many
*' reasons : for the child is my own relation, and, moreover, Astyages is old, and without male issue ; now should the empire
** at his death descend to this daughter, whose infknt he now wishes to destroy by my hands, what else would then remain
** for me but the greatest danger * Nevertheless it is necewary. for my safety, that thi< infant should perish ; but some one of
*• Astyages*s people, and not mine. mu«t be the executioner ** He spr»ke thu«. and immediately dispatched a messenger for
one of A»tyages*s herdsmen, who, he knew, fed his flocks in pastures well adapted to hi» purpose, being situatinl in mountains
much infested with wild bea«tii. His name was Mitmdates. and he was married to a fellow-slave : the name of the nnn^n with
whom he lived was. m the Greek language. Cyno : in that of the Mede\ Spnco. for tht» Med»»» call a bitch Sf»ac<» TTi"
pastures where this herdsman kept the cattle wurt' at the font of a ran^e of mountain*, northward i>f F^hatan-*. ."»nd toward*

LX\' APPENDIX.

the black sea, tor in that direction, in the neighbourhood of the Laspeires, the country of the Medes is very mountainouf,
lofty, and covered with wood, whereas the rest of the country is all leveL The herdsman who was sent for having come
accordingly with great diligence, Harpagus spoke to him thus : '* Astyages commands thee to take this infiint, and expose
*•*■ him on the most desert of the mountains, so that he may quickly perish : he ordered me likewise to tell thee this, that if
'* thou dost not destroy it, or if in any mamier thou contributest towards saving its life, thou shalt perish by the most cruel
'' death : I am also commanded to see myself the child exposed/" — ^The herdsman having received these orders, took up the
infant, went back by the same way, and returned to his cottage. Now while he was gone to the city, it so happened that
his own wife, who expected her delivery every day, brought forth at that time a child. They were both anxious on each other's
account ; the man being concerned for the delivery of his wife, and the woman being uneasy, as it was not usual for
Harpagus to send for her husband : so that when he appeared before her at his return, the woman, seeing him thus unexpec-
tedly, spoke to him the first, and asked, wherefore Harpagus had sent for him in such haste. " Wife, said he, when I
'' reached the city, I beheld and heard such things as I wish I had never seen and had never happened to our masters. The
'' whole house of Harpagus was filled with lamentation ; terrified, I entered, and as soon as I went in, I beheld on the ground
*' an infant, panting and weeping, adorned with gold, and a colored garment. When Harpagus saw me, he ordered me
*' instantly to take up the infant, carry him away, and expose him in that part of the mountains that is most infested with
'^ wild beasts ; saying that it was Astyagus himself who commanded me to do so, and threatening me with severe punishment
'* if I did not obey ; I took up the child, supposing it belonged to one of the family, and carried it away ; for I certainly
"" could never have imagined whose it wa9. Nevertheless I was astonished when I beheld the gold and richly ornamented
'' clothes : us I wa» likewise at the mourning that appeared in the house of Harpagus : but soon after, while on my road, I
" received indeed a full account from the servant who conducted me out of the city, and placed the child in my hands ; that
'- he w in truth the son of Astyages's daughter, Mandane, and of Cambyses son of Cyrus, and that Astyages commands that
" he be put to death. So now here he is.'* At the same time that the herdsman spoke these words, he uncovered the
infant, and showed it to hia wife; she, seeing the body was stout and well shapen, burst into tears, and embracing the knees of
her husband, besought him by all means not to expose the child. But he declared, that it was not possible to do otherwise ;
in as much as witnesses were to come from Harpagus to see that he had executed his orders ; and if he did not do so, he
would be most cruelly put to death. The woman, seeing she could not prevail upon him by that means, once more
addressed hini in the following words : '' Since then, I cannot prevail upon thee not to expose the child, I beseech thee to
'' act in this manner, if it is indeed necessary that a child should be seen stretched out on the mountain : as I have myself been
'* delivered, and have brought forth a still-born child, do thou carry that out and expose it, and let us bring up the son of Asty-
'' Hges's daughter, as if he were one of our own : and by that means neither canst thou be convicted of betimying our masters,
" nor shall we take bad counsel for ourselves, for the dead child will receive a royal burial, and the living one will not lose

" his life/' The herdsman, thinking that his wife spoke very much to the purpose, immediately did as she advised ; the child

that he had brought for the purpose of putting to death, he gave to his wife ; and taking his own, which was dead, he placed
it in the cradle in which he had brought the other ; and covering it with all the ornaments of the other infimt, he carried it
tf» the motii dctscrt of the mountains, where he exposed it. On the third day of the infant's being exposed, the herdsman
went to the city, leaving one of his hinds to watch over it ; and coming to the house of Harpagus, declared that he waii
ready to show the dead body of the child. Harpagus, therefore, sent the most trusty of his guards, and upon their report
had the herdsiuans child buried. Thus one was buried ; but the other, known afterwards by the name of Cyrus, the
herdsman's wife took to herself, and brought up, giving him some other name than that of Cyrus.

When this child was ten year* of age, an event of the following nature, which happened to him, discovered who he was :
he was, playing in the same village where the stalls weie, amusing himself in the road with other lads of his own age ; and
the boys, in sjwrt, accordingly elected to be king over them this youth, who commonly went by the name of the herdsman's son.
He nominated some of them to be stewards of the buildings ; others to be his guards ; one of them to be the king's eye ; to
another he conmiittc*d the office of bringing to him the petitions : thus assigning to each his proper duty. One of these
lads, who was sharing in the sport, was a son of Artembares, a man of rank among the Modes ; but as he would not perform
what Cyrus had assigned him to do, the latter commanded the other boys to lay hold on him ; and they obeying his orders,
Cyrus handled him pretty sharply with a scourge. The other, as soon as he was liberated, complained highly of having
suffereti a treatment so unbecoming liis rank ; and going back to the city, complained to his father of the stiokea he had
received from Cyrus, not that he said, " from Cyrus" (for that was not yet the name by which he was known) but ftom the
son of Astyages's hercbmau. Artembares, inflamed with anger, instantly went into the presence of Astyages, taking his son

APPKN'DIX. I.XXI

With him ; be declared that he luti'eretl indignant treatment ; '' Sir/' iaid he, ahowing; the )>oy*H shoulder*, '' it it thii-t we are
intuited by thy slave, the son of a herdsman/*

A«tyaget baring heard and ■een« and wishing to avenge the boy for Artcmbare«*9 sake, sent for the herdsman and hi^ son.
When they were both before him, Astyages looked at the lad, and said to him, '' what, then, being the son of such a father,
'* hast thou had the audacity to treat with this indignity the son of this the first nobleman in my court f" The youth
replied as follows : " My lord, it was with justice that I behaved thiin towards him : for the l)oy» of the village, of whom he
"• was one, in play, constituted me king over them ; as I appeared to them the best adapted to the office. All the other
** boys accordingly executed the orders I gave them ; but this one refused to obey, and took no account of my commands,
" wherefore he received punuhment. If then I am on that account deserving of any chaMisement, I am here before
" thee ready to undergo it." While the boy was thus speaking Astyages lecognized him : for the features of his face seemed
to resemble his own, his answer was noble, and the time of the exposition of his daughter's child, appeare<l to agree with the
boy*s age : struck with these circumstances, he remained silent for some time. Having at last with some difficulty recovered
himself, and wishing to dismiss Artembares, in order that taking the herdsman apart, he might examine him, he said :
*' Artembares, I will manage these matters so that neither thou nor thy sen shall have any chum' to complain.** In this
manner he dismissed Artembares ; and the servants, by the orders of Astyages, conducted Cynis into the inner part of the
palace. When the herdsman alone was left, Astyages asked him, whence he had received the boy, and who it was that had
delivered him to him. Tlie peasant replied, that he was his own child, and that the woman who had lK)re him was still
living with him. Astyages told him that he had not taken good counnel, but winht^l to Yiring hini^^lf into great straits ;
at the same time tliat ho pronounced thotie words, he l>eckoned to the guartU to lay hold on him The herdsman
l>eing taken to the rock, accordingly discovered the truth. Beginning then from the bei^inninj?, he di-nlonMl all, npeaking the
truth ; he next had recourse to supplications, and besought the king to forgive him. When the herditnian had confessed the
truth, Astyages no longer regarded him an of any great consequence, but violently irritated with llari»ii»5U!«, he commanded
the guards to call him. When Harpaguit appeared in his presence, AKtyage^* put to him this question : " In what nuumer
didst thou, Harpagus, destroy the infant bom of my daughter, and which I delivered to thee!'" IIariMigu.<«, seeing the
herdsman in the apartment, did not recur to falsehood, lest he should be refuted and conviited ; he answered therefore :
'' Sire, when I had received the infant, i deliberated, considering within myself how I might act aecordiuj; to thy desire, and,
" without subjecting myself to blame from thee, be a murderer neither with regard to thy daughter nor thyself. I consequently
'' acted in the following manner . I sent for this herdsman, and delivered to him the infant, telling; him that it was thy orders
•' that it should be put to death : and so far, in saying that, I wa* not jjuilty of falsehornl . for such were thy commands. I
' delivered the in&nt then to him, enjoining him to expose it on a de«ert mountain, and remain hy it on the watch so long a«

• it kept alive; threatening him mout se%erely if he did not execute fully those ordt!«. Afterward*, when this man had

• executed my commands, and the infant was dead, I sent the most faithful of my eunuchs an«l having *een by them that
•• the child was no longer alive, I buried it. Thui*, Sin*, did matters liappen in this businesii; and !»uch wai the fate of the child."

Harpagus, accordingly confcsse<l the truth. And A»tyagtis, concealing the anger which posse«»etl him at what had
taken place. l>egun hy narrating again to llar)iagus the whole affair, an he had himself heard it from the herdsman ; and
afterwards, when he ha*! re{>eated the history to him, he endetl hy waving "that the youth wa<* *till alive, and that he

• was pleased with what had happenetl." ' For," said he. (these being his own wonN) * I grievetl niuth at what had been
"done to the child ; and 1 was not a little sensible to the repr»»ache« of my daughter. Since, then, fortune has taken a
•' favorable turn, do thou M»nd thy son to the young new comer, and attend me ihy«elf at ^up|H»r, for I intend to offer sacrifice
" for the salvation <if the boy, to those gods to whom that honor bclonK<«."

Harpagmi, when he had heard this discourse, adored the king, and, greativ pleawnl that hj* fault had been successful
to him, as well a.** that he was invited to the feast in celebration of the fortunate event, went to hi-* home A** soon
an he entered, he sent his only son, who was about thirteen years old. bidding him go to the jmlaie of A*tyages and do what-
Roever that pnnce should onler. He himself being filled with joy, relatetl to h» wife what had happened. Astyages, when
the Ud arrived, killed him and cutting him into biU, roasted s.»me of the flesh, and boiled tJie rest ; and having it properly
dxeased, kept it in readiness. Afterwards when the hour of supper came, the other gue*tj», a< well as Harftagus approached ;
before the rest and Astyages himself, Ubles were placed, spread abundantly with mutton ; but to Harpagus the flesh of his
own ton waa served up, the whole of it, excepting the head and the extremities of the hands and feet ; those fiaits were kept
aside, oovered up in a basket. When Harpagus seemed to have eaten enough of the food, Astyages asked him whether he
W11 a» al! pleased with the feast . and Harpagus declaring that he was extremely plcasetl. those who hs«^ ' 'n char^je.

LXXii APPENDIX.

brought the head of hiA son, covered up, together with the hands and feet : and standing before him, bade him nnoorer and
take what he chose of them. Harpagus obeyed ; and uncovering the basket, beheld ihe remuns of his ion. He was not
however, disturbed at the sight, but preserved his presence of mind. Astyages asked hhn, if he knew what animal
he had eaten the flesh of; the other replied, he was aware of it, and that whatever a king might do, it was pleaang. After
making this answer, he took up the remnants of the flesh, and went home, intending, I suppose, to bury all the pMtt rf hi»
Hon that he had collected.

Such was the revenge Astyages took on Harpagus. But deliberating concerning Cyrus, he called the same Magi who

had interpreted his dream in the manner before mentioned ; when they arrived, Astyages asked them in what maimer Hiey

had interpreted his dieam. The Magi, as before, answered, saying, it was decreed by fate the child should nile, if he rairiTed

and did not die first. The king replied to them in the following words " The child exisU and survives ; and having been

" brought up in the country, the boys oi the village constituted him their king ; and he has completely done all the same as

*' those that are in reality sovereigns : for he had nominated guards, and ushers, and ministen, and all the other effioras. Now

'' what does it appear to you these things portend ?'' The Magi answered : ^ Since the child survives, and has feigned

without any premeditated design, do thou thence take courage, and be of good dieer ; as he will not now reign a second

time : for even some of the oracles have ended in a frivokms accomplishment, and dreams also in the end have tended to

slight events.'' Astyages replied : '' I myself also. Magi, am of the same opinion, that the child having been named king,

' the dream is fulfilled, and I have now nothing to fear from him ; nevertheless, weigh the matter well, and then give

' me such advke as may be safest for my own family ae well as for yourselves/' To this the Magi replied : **Sire, to us it is

* of great importance that thy government should be upheld ; for if it devolves to this child, who is a Persian, it will then

" pass to another nation ; and we, who are Modes, would become slaves, and be held in no account by the Persians, to whom

'' we should be as foreigners ; but while thou, who art our country man, remainest king, we ourselves rule in part, and receive

'^ high honors at thy hands. So that, in every respect, it is our interest to watch for thy safety, and that of thy government,

'*■ and now, did we see any cause for fear, we would communicate it well to thee ; but at present, thy dream hliving been

*' fulfilled by a trifling event, we ourselves take courage, and exhort thee also to do the same ; send this child away from before

" thy eyes to the country of the Persians, and to his parents." — When Astyages heard this, he was filled with joy ; and

calling Cyrus, he said to him : '' My child, I had condenmed thee on account of the vision of a vain dream, but by thj own

*' fortune, thou survivest ; depart now, therefore, with my good wishes, for Persia, and I will send an escort with thee ; when

''thou arrivest there, thou wilt find thy fiUher and mother, who are very different fr^m the herdsman, Mitradates.

'' and his wife."

Astyages having thus spoken, dismissed Cyrus, who, on his return to the residence of Cambyses, was reoeived by hi!»
parents ; and when they learnt who the stranger was, they embraced him with transport, as one indeed whom tliey had con-
sidered dead from the time of his birth. They then inquired in what manner his life was saved. The youth spoke to them,
saying, that he did not before know, but had much mistaken ; that on the road he had been informed of all that had
happened to him ; for he had thought he was the son of a herdsman of Astyages, till on the road from Media he had learnt
the whole circumstance from his escorters. He stated that he had been brought up by the wifo of the herdfliian ; this woman
he was constantly praising, and Cyno was the whole subject of his discourse : his parents laid hold of this name, and in order
that their son might appear to the Persians to have been more providentially preserved, they spread about the report, that
when exposed, a bitch had suckled Cyrus. And thence it was that this opinion prevailed. Cyrus being arrived at omn's
estate, and become the most valiant and beloved of his equals in age, Harpagus, who much wished to bo r r rcn g ed of
Astyages, sought, by sending him gifts, to court his assistance : for, being but a private indiridual, he did not diseem any
possihility of Uking, by himself, vengeance on Astyages; but when he saw Cyrus growing up, he endeavoured to make
him his associate, comparing the suflerings of that young prince to his own. But, before this, the following measures
had already been taken by him : as Astyageo treated the Medes with asperity, he had communicated with all the chief bmii
of the nation, and persuaded them that it was to their interest to proclaim Cyrus, and put an end to the reign of AstyagesL
This plot being concerted, and Harpagus ready he accordingly next wished to eommunicate his project to Cyios, who was
living in Persia ; and as he had no other manner of 90 doing, since the roads were guarded, he contrived the following method.
He prepared dexterously a hare, and ripping open iu beDy, without at all discomposing the hair, he placed in it a letter, in
which he had written what he thought proper. He then sewed up the belly of the hare, and giving ta Oie meet tmsij of his
servants some nets, as if he had been a hunter, he sent hnn to the land of the Persians, commanding him by word of mootii
at the same time he gave the hare to Cyrus, to direct htm to paunch it with his own hands, and to let no one be present.

APPENDIX. LZXUl

when he did M>. Thcte orden were accordingly executed ; and Cyrui receiving the liare, ripped it up, and finding the letter
which was contained in it, he took it and read. The letter mid ai follows : '' Son of Cambyset, the god» watch over thee ;
*' for otherwiie never wouldtt thou hare had Mich good fortune. Do thou now take vengeance on Astyaget thy murderer ;
*' for, according to hia intention, thou wouldst have perished, but through the gods and nic thou survivest. I presume thou
'* hast long since learnt all, both what was done with regard to thyself and what I have suffered at the hands of Astyaget,
*' because I did not put thee to death, but delivered thee to the herdsman. If thou choose now to listen to my counsel, thou
*^ sbalt rule over all the land that Astyages governs. Prevail on the Persians to rebel, and then march against the Medes ;
'' and whether I myself am named by Astyages to lead the army against thee, or any other chief men among the Medes,
'' thou wilt be suooe«fuL, for they will be the first to withdraw from him, and going to thy side, will do their endeavours to
'' destroy Astyages. Be certain, then, that here at least all is preiiurcd ; do as I tell thee, and do it quickly."

When Cyrus had received this intelligence, he considered which would be the mo»t pnident manner of prevailing on the
Persians to detach themselves. After some deliberation, he devised the folle%ring, h» the most expedient, and acted
accordingly. He wrote down on a letter what he had determined, and convened an assembly of the Persians; then opening
the letter, and reading it out, he declared that Astyages appointed him eommander of the Persians. '' Now, therefore,'"
continued he, " men of Persia, I propose to you to come hither, each with a bill." Sueh was the proposal of Cyrus. There
are several tribes of the Persians, certain of which Cyrus assembled, and persuaded to separate from the Medes ; they were
the following, on which all the rest of the Persians depend ; to wit, the Pasargadoe, the Maraphii, the Maspii : of these the
Pasargadoc are the principal, of which the Achamienidoe, from whence spring the royal family of the Pcrscdoe, are a branch ;
the following likewise are others of the Persian tribes : tlie Panthialaei. Derusiaei, Gennani, all of which are husbandmen;
the rest of the tribes, namely, the Dai, Mardi, Dropici, Sagartii, are nomades. When all were come, bearing the above-
mentioned instrument, there being a certain portion of the Persian territory extending from about eighteen to twenty stadia,
overrun with brambles, Cynis commandetl them to clear that space in a day. When the Persians had completed the
imposed task, he next directed them to n«eet on the morrow after they had washed. Meanwhile Cyrus having collc>cted
in one place all the goats, sheep, and bea.Ht!» of lii.n father, killed them, and prepared them, intending to fea»t the army of the
Persians withal, and with wine, and most delicate dishes of meal. On the following day, when the Persian* were arrived, he
desired them to stretch themselvet* on the green >wurd, and feasted them. When they afterwards aro*<e from their repast,
Cyrus asked them which wa* mo»t prateful to them, whether the pre!«enl fare, or that which they liad the day before. The
men said, that there wa« a great difterence iK'lweon the two; ^ince, on the preceding day, they had ex|»erienced every evil,
while on the present they luid cx|>iTicnccd every thing that wa'» giMnl. Cyrun laying hold of this answer, dis^clused the whole
of his project, naying. *" Men of Persia! thu!» i;* it with you . if you determine to obey me, these and very many sweets
*• more arc yours, without being cxim»hh1 to any ^lavi5h toil : but. on the other hand, if you determine not to oIk\v me. toils
"beyond numlier. and like to that of yt>lcrday, are voiir >lwn'. Follow me, therefon*, and In.* free: for, with regard to
''myself, it seems an if I were b\ «ii\iiie proxidcnce Iniru to place those advantages within >ourgru«||; with regard to
" yourselves, I hold you not inferior to the men of Media, either in war or in any other respect. Things being thus, rescue
" yourself as soon as possible from the bonds of Astyages."

The Persians, therefore, who, even long !»ince. had held it a disgrace to be kept under by the Medes, having now a leader,
prepared joyfully to assert their freedom. When Astyages learnt what Cyrus was doing, he sent a messenger to summon
him; but Cyrus commanded the messenger to report back in answer, that he should be with him, Aooner than Astyages
himself would wish. When Astyages heard thi^ he put all the Medes under arms ; and, a» if he had been rvt\ of hb senses,
nominated Harpagus general over them, forgetting the injurv he had done him. When the Me<le*, ihu* eml»odjed, engageti
with the Persians, some of them, all indeed to whom the project had not been communicated. f«iught ; hut of tiic re>t. jwime
passed over to the Persians, while the greater |mrt actetl designedly as coward5, and took to flight The Median army being
thus disgracefully routed, when Astyages was informed of it, he exclaimed, threatening ' No ' Cyrus sliall uot exult, at lea^t
at so cheap a rate." Having said these word», he first impaled the interpreters uf dreams among the Magi, who lui<1
persuaded him to send Cynu away : he next put under anns all the Mede*i that were left in the cir\, both \uung and uul .
these he had out, and falling in with the Persians was defeated. Astyages himsell was taken prisoner, and lu»t all thr
Medes that he had led to the field Astyages being now a prisoner, Haipagus pre^nted himself biforc him, exulting o%er
and jeering the captive, he said to him many \ot\ bitter things, but in particular, with regard to the repast at w huh the
prince had feasted him on the fiesh of his son, he asked him, *' What he thought of his slavery, after having Invn a king'*
The captive, casting a Iwk upon him, asked in return whether he attributed to himself the action of CyrvL^. ll«rpagn«

. .-« ii:aeht ]u>tly Ik' rogartltMl an itin own. A^tyagr^
^ ^ u* 'I* nicn : lhi» ino*t wll.v, nincc, at leant, if the
.-. ^' 1"! up to another the power which lM*lonf*cd to
,. •• «?i"ur:i of !hai rejuiM, he hud reduced the Mode^
^ ,^ ►x -xwcr «houId hi' tmnhferred to N)me other person,
^■oni'wl jidvantag** to Mime i me of the Mcilcti,
. ^ ■ c ^'.''i* of the injury he complained of. were now
. .-,. •ori' in>»' nwide mu^iterw."
^ . ^, . — .i-*! nf the sovereipi iKJwer: and in conwquenco
a: part of Amu. that i^( above the Hal,«« for one
.. X • ■ • aM-« m»iorned. It if true, tliat in :h« s^.iel thev
«* ■ liftW'tion, they wi-re once more !«ul--.idr*:ed. hi>inK
'c • ^iiiikeii off the >«ke of the Mede* under ihe reign of
k . I re*|H»i-t to Ahtyamw, ('yru«*, without doing him nn>
^x. ».*\ruN aeeonlinijly, having Ui-n lhu!» born and educated,
,., iiM,>jiiently to th<»He events cimquered CnntiUH, wh<» fir*i
.* svame nJii-tcr of tlie whole of Ania.

\v r *

"^■•^'Mn and hi^ ullit-** against Antigonut, there wa«> added a

^ I <»uili1«'n dej«eepi fn»m Asia pn>|»cr ; whoM» origin was a««

^^^ *N*» liad In-en marrie«l to Antioihu«. a distinguished Officer

,,..»• ■.•!e'»M'*l in the mibnuv*. of A|H)11o, that she had Iwcome

i .x i '«»>! *♦'* ^''^'' '* «*■">■ "I»«»n which an anchor wan engniven.

^ .. m\ox\\ -ho fhould briny forth What rendereil thi- dream

■'•«' UmI a riny with the aforcsiid inipro'^'oiitn, and tluit there

. . V »iT\ birlh of th«' i/ifaiit Whrri'fiiie wlien Si'leucus wa*

»». : *'*. l.aiMlii'f. haxiiiK nia<li' hiiii aripiainted with hi;* origin.

, .. .''.I- ea»t. founded a cit\, and prriHtuatcd therein the me!nor\
^ .x"* M attiT thr name of iii« father .\ntioihu.-, but al-o detlicatcd

.. im-Nterity, hi"* "»<in'« and ijraiKl «hiMron haMtig thi* tiuuro nf an

.,..., «hu'h tlu'V ^.pnirii:

t..iij:rd in nianv war* in ihr ra-t

:■.%■»! b* \iitiir\. hr ciinfiniTfij tli>- nactnani . «'ul»^<]uentl\ hr

.. *i.i\rr\ hail ln-i-n Hnrj^ fnufi tlnir nrck* M]^%u tlu' dratli n!

. ., '-.lU'd

1... ** •""'" •'* ^"' ^'"' bivninr \uiiMiiiiit he ct>n\erted the name i»f"

», ln^ luiliudual ^wa) thi- natioTi wIiom' frtiMloni fnmi external

1.. i.Me fliK-k. buf It wa«* b> tin- ait {Miworful influence «»f the |)eil>

..vir«d b\ Ah'xandtT ti» ik- put to death fur bin insolence to that

i-^M When ovi rtaki-n b\ weariness and <i}eep he had lain down

. ^ ••he "l^'Pt. and 1 irk til awav uith hi** tongue the Kweat thai ma-

, A* like lii'in;» b\ thi- onit ii tlr>t le<l to entertam the hiijh- iti
..... •' •*•■

K «Mpl**^*'* of thr Indian- to a ch.ingr of dyiut.-ty

^ »he prrfectH ol Ab-xandcr'x, a wild elephant of prodigious bulk

w w^wt iMd»due<l diHibty riv«'i\til him ujMm it* l»ack, and he became

\\% such a icnun- of nd«' it was tluit Sandracottus ac«|uircd

^^^» ni hi» future greatness, ami Ihe latter, having concluded a

..«it and ii»ined thr war .i:».ti!i'.» \nl !.:■»»..•

X*'

APPENDIX III.

A tUtement of the oontentt of the Pdi Boddhistical scripturety entided the Pitakattaya ; or thrbb
P1TAXA8 ; specifying also th« nomher of the Talipot leares on which they are inscribed.

1. Par4jik6^

2. PaehUhum^

5. Ponwir^—

WiNBYAPrrAKO

oonsistt of th« following lections.
191 Imtm of 7 and 8 lin« on e«ch tide, e«ch leaf 1 foot 10 incliM long.
154 leaTM of 9 and 10 linet on each nde, each leaf 1 foot 9 inchet long.
)96 lenTM of 8 and 9 linet on each tide, each leaf 1 foot 10 inches long.
1 99 learei of 8 and 9 linet on each tide, each leaf 1 foot 10 inchee long.
146 learet of 10 and 1 1 linet on each tide, each leaf 1 foot 9 inchet long.

DhammasanganU^

Wibhangan-^

KaihAwatthu —

Pupffohm —

Dhdtu^

Vamakan —

i .

Paffhanan —

ABHIDHAlOiAPITAKO

eoniittt of the following tectiont.

72 learet of 10 linet on each tide, each leaf 2 foet 4 inchet long.
1 SO lemvet of 8 linet on each tide, each leaf 2 feet 4 inchet long.
151 leares 9 lines 2 feet 1 inch long.

28 leaves of 8 lines on each ride, each leaf 2 feet 4 inchet long.

31 leaves of 8 lines on each ride, each leaf 2 feet 4 inches long.
131 leaves of 10 lines on each ride, each leaf 2 feet 4 inchet long.
170 leaves of 9 and 10 lines on each ride, each leaf 2 feet 4 inchet long.

Dighanikd^ —

OQ.>

^ »' W

Majjh%manikdjfo—~

43-2

Sanyuttakanikdjfo^^h I

A nffuttranUid^ —

654

.•>

KhudakanikA^ —

Khudakapiian—

ii.

I) ha mmapada n —

1.^

iii

rddnan—

hti-uttakan —

Suitanifdtan —

vi.

fVimdnawaithu —

158

«ii

PitawaHhu —

14-2

viii

Thiragdtd —

ThitiyifH^

jStakan^—

xi.

Xitidtso —

xii.

Pafuamhhidan-^

?*20

xiii.

ApadSndn-^

196

xiv.

Buddhawarui^^^

XV.

Chari^pifako^

SUTTAPITAKO
conriftts of the following sections,
leaves of K lines each side, each leaf I foot 10 inchet long.
leaves of 8 and 9 linen each side, each leaf I foot 1 1 inchet long,
leaves of U and 9 lines each side, each leaf 2 feet 2 inches long-
leaves of 8 and 9 lines each ride, each leaf 1 foot 10 inches long.
if» composed of 15 books ; viz..

leaves of 8 lines each side, 2 feet 4 inches long. (Bunnete character),
leaves of 9 lines each ride, each leaf 1 foot 8 inches long,
leaves of 9 lines each ride, 3 feet

leaves of 8 lines each ride, each leaf 1 foot 9 inchet long,
leaves of 9 lines each ride, each leaf 2 feet
leaves of 7 and 8 lines each ride, each leaf 1 foot 9 inchet long,
leaves of 8 and 9 lines each ride, each leaf 1 foot 8 inchet long.
leaves of 9 lines each ride, 2 feet 4 inches. (Bunnete character).*
leaves of 8 lines on each ride, each leaf 1 foot 7 inches long.

The commentary is intermixed with the text, and in that form it is a voluminous work of
9<H) leaves.

not ascertained yet
leaves of 8 lines on each side, each leaf 1 foot 1 1 inchet long,
leaves of 10 lines on each ride, each leaf 2 fott long.
leaves of 8 linet on each ride, 2 feet long,
leaves of 8 linet on each ride, 8 feet loog.

Ntyni. Some of the abore books are not to be obtained in Kandj, and otban oalj in an iaeonplcte fonn. This

sutement is partly ftmmed from the records of the Bunnete frattmititt in the mritiaia proTia<

Lxxvi APPENDIX IV.

PROFESSOR WILSONS NOTES ON THE MUDRA RA'KSHASA.

It may not here be out of place to offer a few obseirations on the identification of Chandraoupta and 8akdrooottl'9,
It is the only point on which we can rest with any thing like confidence in the history of the Hindus, and is therefore of
vital importance in all our attempts to reduce the reigna of their kings to a rational and consistent chronology. It is well
worthy therefore of carefU examination, and it is the more deserving of scrutiny, as it has been discredited by rather hasty
verification and very erroneous details.

Sir William Jones first discovered the resemblance of the names, and concluded Chandraoupta to be one with
Sandrooottus. (As. Ret. voL iv. p. 11.) He was, however, imperfectly acquainted with his authorities, as he cites "a
beautiful poem'' by Somadeva^ and a tragedy called the coronation of Chandra^ for the history of this prince. By the first
is no doubt intended the large collection of talet by SomdbhatiOy the Vrihat KathA^ in which the story of Nanoa*»
murder occurs : the second is, in all probability, the play that follows, and which begins after Chandraoupta*8 elevation
to the throne. In the fifth volume of the Researches the subject was resumed by the late Colonel Wilford, and the story
of Chandraoupta is there told at considerable length, and with some accessions which can scarcely be considered authentic
He states also that the Mudrd R&kshasa consists of two parts, of which one may be called the coronation of Chandraoupta,
and the second his reconciliation with Rakshasa, the minister of his fiither. The latter is accurately enough described,
but it may be doubted whether the former exists.

• Colonel Wilford was right also in observing that the story is briefly related in the Vishnu Purdna and BhA^fmvai^ and
in the VrihtU Kathd ; but when he adds, that it is told in a lexicon called the Kdmandaki he has been led into error.
The Kdmandaki is a work on iVt/t, or Polity, and does not contain the story of Nanda and Chandraoupta. The authoc
merely alludes to it in an honorific verse, which he addresses to Chanakya as the founder of political science, the
Machiavel of India.

The birth of Nanda and of Chandragupta, and the circumstances of Na\da\s death, as given in Colonel Wilford*»
account, are not alluded to in the play, the Mudrd RdkshasOy from whicli the whole is pn)fesscdly taken, but they agree
generally with the Vrihat Kathd and with popular versions of the story. From Rome of these, perhaps, the king of
Vikatpalli^ Chandra Ddsy may have been derived, but he looks very like an amplification of Justin s account of the
youthful adventures of Sandrooottus. The proceedings of Chandragufta and Chanakya upon Nanda*8 death correspond
tolerably well with what we learn fh>m the drama, but the manner in which the catastrophe is brought about (p. 268) i»
strangely misrepresented. The account was no doubt compiled for the translator by his pundit, and it is therefore
but indifferent authority.

It does not appear that Colonel Wilford had investigated the drama himself, even when he published his second
account of the story of Chandraoupta {As. Res. vol. ix. p. 93), for he continuc^i to quote the Mudrd R&kshasa for
various matters which it does not contain. Of these, the adventures of the king of VikatpalH, and the employment
of the Greek troops, are alone of any consequence, as they would mislead us into u supposition, that a much greater
resemblance exists between the Grecian and Hindu histories than is actually the case.

Discarding, therefore, these accounts, and laying aside the marvellous part of the ston-, I shall endeavour, from the
Vishnu and Bh&gavat PurdnaSy from a popular version of the narrative as it nms in the south of India, fhim the Vrihat
KathA* and from the play, to give what appear to be the genuine circumstances of Chandraoupta's elevation to the
throne of PaUbothra.

A race of kings denominated Saisundpas, from Sisundga the first of the dyna.sty, reigned in Magadhd, or Behar: their
Cftpiti] was Pdtaliputra, and the last of them was named Nanda or Mahapadma Nanda. He was the son of a woman
of the Sddra caste, and was hence, agreeably to Hindu law, regarded an a Sddra himself He was a powerful and
ambitioiifl prince, but cruel and avaricious, by which defects, as well a» by his inferiority of birth, he probably provoked
the animosity of the Brahmana He had by one wife eight sons, who with their father were known as the nine Nandas ;
and, according to the popular tradition, he had by a wife of low extraction, called Murd, another son named Chandraoupta.

* For the gratification of those who may wish to see the atory as it ocean in these origiDal sources, translations are
■ulyoinad; and U is rather important to add, that in no other Purdna has the story been found, although moat of the
principal works of this class have been carefUUy examined. (Note bp PmJ. W.)

APTKNDIX. LXXvii

Thin Itt^t iiriiin»stance is not stated in the Furdtuut nor Vrihat Kathd, and r«»tj* therefore on rather fjuestionable

authority^ at the ^ame time it i-* very generally anserted, and is corroborated by the name Afaurya, one of Chandraulpta's

(ienuminationn, which in explained by the commentator on the Vishnu Purdna to be a patronymic formative, signifying

the son of Murd. It also appean* from the play, that CHANDRAcapTA wan a member of the wime family as Nanda,

although it is not there Ntated that he wa» Nanda'k mu.

But whatever might have been the origin of this prince, it is very likely that he was made the instniment of the insulMjrdi-
iiation of the Brahmans, who having effected the destruction of Nanua and his sons, raised Chaxdraiuita, whilst vet a
>outh, to the thrfme. In this they were aided by a prince from the north of India, to whom they promised an accession of
territory an the price of his alliance. The execution of the treaty was evaded, very jKw^ibly by his assassination, and to
revenue hi» father'^ murder, his son led a mingled host against Magadhd, containing amongst other troops, Y'araniu, whom
we may be fwrmitted to consider as (irceks. The storm was averted, however, by jealousies and quarrels amongst the
confederates. The army dispersed, and MaI-avakbti', the invader, retunied, baffled and humble<l, to his own country.
Chandra<hpta reigned twenty-four years, and left the kingdom to his son. We have now to see how far the classical
writer** agree with these details.

The name is an obvious coincidence. Sandracottus and Cif andraijipta can sc-arcely lie considered different appellations.
But the siraiUirity i* no doubt still closer. Athenvus, as first noticed by Wilford (At. He*, vol. v. *Jt)J.) and subsequently
b\ Schlegel {IndtMche Btbiioihek)^ write* the name, Saiutracoptut^ and Its other fbnn, although mor^ common, is very
{Mwsibly a mere error of the trBnscrib<«r. As to the An/iracottu» of Plutarch, the difference is more apparent than real, the
initial sibilant being often dropped in Greek proper names.

This name is, however, not the only coincidence in the denomination that may be traced. We find in the play that Chandra-
(ii:PTA is often Chandra simply, or the moon, of which Chandranuu is a synonime ; and accordingly we find in Diodorus
Sicuius, the king of the Ganparida, whose power alarms the Macedonian, is there named Xandrames. The Aggramen of
i^intuM CurtiuM is merely a blundering perversion of this appellation.

There are other names of the prince, the sense of which, though not their sound, may be discovered in clamical writers.
These are VruKata^ and perhaps Mauiya. The first unquestionably implies a man of the fourth or servile caste ; the latter
is said by Wilford to be explained, in the Jdti Viveka, the offspring of a barber and a Sudra woman, or of a barber and a
femaJe sla^e. (As. Hes. vol. v. p. *J85.) It is most usually stated, however, to mean the offspring of 3f urti, as already
observed, and the word does not occur in any of the vocabularies in the sense attached to it by Col. Wilford.* It is
sufficient, however, to observe, that the term Vrithaia^ and frequent expressions in the drama, establish the inferior origin
uf CiiAMiRAurpTA, a circumstance which is stated of the king of the Cwangaridm at the time of Alexander's invasion, by
Diodorus Siculus, Quintus Curtius, and Plutarch.

According to the two former of these writers, Xandrame*^ or Chandramas, was contem|H>rary with Alexander. They add,
that he was the son of the queen by an intrigue with a barber, and that his father being raised to honour and the king's
fiftvour, comfiussed his benefactor's death, by which he paved the way for the sovereignty of his own >on, the ruling prince.
We have no indication of these event* in the Hindu writers, and Cmandraoipta, as has lieen noticed, is usually regarded
as the son of Nanda, or at least a relative. It may be observed that his predecessors were Sudras. and the character
given to MAHAPAuai 4 Nanua in the I'ishnu Purdna, agrees well enough with the general tenor of the classical accounts,
as t<» his being of low origin and estimation, although an active and powerful prints If Nanua Ik» the monarch alluded
to, there has been some error in the name; but, in either case, we liave a generul c«>ncidence lu the private history of the
moruirch of the GanparuUe., as relatinl by the writers of the east or west.

If the monarch of Bi*har at the time of Alexander's invasion was Nanda, it is then possible that CMANnRA<a pi a. whils*
seeking, as the Hindus declare, the support of foreign jwwers to the north and nortlnwest of India, may have \isited
Alexander, as asserted bv Plutarch tind Justin. We cannot, however, attach any credit to the marvellou* |mrt of the story

• Colonel Tod considers Matirya a probable interpolation for Mori, a branch of the Pramtira tribt* of Rajput's who in
the eighth centijr\ occupied Chitore. He observes also, that Cluuidraguptai in the Puidna* is made a dcMvndant of
Sfhetnay of the Takthak tribe, of which last no other mention has lH?en found, whiUt instead of Sehr»nag the wurd is
StMunaga ; and mith respect to the fact of the princes belonging to the Pramtdra tribe no authority i;* cited. Colonel lod.
like the late Col. Wilford, is sparing of those specific references, which in all debatcabie |»<unts are indi*»|H nsiblo

iSce Tratuaction* Royal Atiaiic Society, vol. i. p. 'Jl 1. Alaa Account qf Hijaifhan, p. J3

LXXVlll APPENDIX.

»!» told hv the latter, nor can we conceive that a niere adventurer, a^ he makes Santlracoplus to have been, should ha\€»
rendered himself master of a mighty kingdom, in so brief an interval as that lietween Seleucus and Alexander^ or by the
aid of vagabonds and banditti alone.

Although, therefore, the classical writers had gleaned some knowledge of Chandragupta's early history, it is very evident
that their information was but partially correct, and that they have confounded names, whilst they have exaggerated some
circumstances and misrepresented others. These defects, however, are very venial, considering the imperfect communication
that must have subsisted between the Gic^eks and Hindus, even at the period of Alexander's invasion, and the inter\-al that
elapsed before the accounts we now possess were written. These considerations rather enhance the value of both sets of our
materials. It is more wonderful that so much of what appears to be the truth should have been preserved, than that the
titories should not conform in every particular.

However questionable may be the contemporary existence of Alexander and Sandracopttut, there is no reason to doubt
that the latter reigned in the time of Seleucus Nicator, as Strabo aud Arrian cite the repeated declarations of MegastheneK,
that he had often visited the Indian prince. Seleucus is said to have relinquished to him some territories beyond the
Indus, and to have formed a matrimonial alliance with him. We have no trace of this in the Hindu writers, but it ib not
at all improbable. Before the Christian era, the Hindus were probably not scrupulous about whom they married ; and even
in modem days, their princesses ha\e become the wives of Mohammedan sovereigns. Chandraoupta, however, had no
right to be nice with respect to the condition of his wife, and in whichever way the alliance was effected, it was feasible
enough, whilst it was a very obvious piece of policy in Chandragupta, as calculated to give greater security to his empire
and stability to his reign. The failure of Seleucus in his attempt to extend his power in India, and hit relinquishment of
territor}', may possibly be connected with the discomfiture and retreat of Malay akbtu, as narrated in the drama, although
it may be reasonably doubted whether the Syrian monarch and the king of MagadhA ever came into actual coUinon. It is
very unlikely that the former ever included any part of the Punjab within his dominions, and at any rate it may be
questioned whether Chandragupta or his posterity long retained, if they ever held possession of, the north-western provinces,
as there is no conjecturing any resemblance between the names of the Maurya princes (At. Res. vol. ix. table) and the
Amiirochaies and SophagasenoM, who reinforced the armies of Antigonus the son of Seleucus, and of Antigonus the Great,
with those elephants that were so highly prized by the successors of Alexander (Wilford, A$. Res. vol. v. p. 286, and
Schegel, Indische Bibiiothek), although, as shewn by Schlegel, the names are undoubtedly Sanscrit and Hindu.

All the classical writers agree in representing Sandracoptus as king of the nations which were situated along the
Gange^ which were the Gangarida and Prasii — called, however, indifferently, hut no doubt inaccurately. Gargand^y
Gandarida, and Gandarii, and Prasii, Parrhasii, and Tabresii. The first name was probably of Greek origin,
expressing, as Raderus and Cellarius justly observe, the situation of the nations in the neighbourhood of the Ganges ;
but in truth there was a nation called the Gandhari or Gandarida west of the Indus, whom the clastiical authors often
confound with the Gangetic nations, as has been shewn in another place. {As. Res. vol. xv.) The other appellation,
which is most corieetly Prasii, is referable to a Hindu original, and is a close approximation to Pr6M, the eastern
country, or Prdehgd, the people of the east, in which division of Bharata Khanda, or India, MUhila, the country-
opposite to Behar, and MagadhS. or South Behar, are included by Hindu geographers. Both Greek and Hindu account
are, therefore, agreed as to the general position of the people over whom Chandragupta reigned.

Finally ; the classical authors concur in making Pahbothra, a city on the Ganges, the capital of Sandraa^tus, Stiabo,
on the authority of Megasthenes, states that Palibothra U situated at the confluence of the Ganges and another river,
the name of which he does not mention. Arrian, possibly on the same authority, calls that river the Erranoboat, which
is a synonime of the Sone. In the drama, one of the characters describes the trampling down of the banks of the Some,
as the army approaches to PatalipiUra ; and Pdtaiiputra, also called Ktisumapura, is the capital of Chandkagi pta.
There is little question that Pdta/iputra and Paiibothra are the same, and in the uniform estimation of the Hmdus, the
former is the same with Patna. The alterations in the course of the rivers of India, and the small comparative extent
to which the city has shrunk in modem times, will sufficiently explain why Patna is not at the confluence of the Ganges
and the S<me, and the only ar;?ument, then, against the identity of the position, is the enumeration of the Erramoboas and
the Sone as distinct rivers by Arrian and Pliny : but their noi^enclature is unaccompanied by any description, and it was
very easy to mistake synonimes for distinct appellations. Rdjamahah as proposed by Wilford, and Bh&galpmr, as
mainUined !»y Franklin, arc both utterly untenable, and the further inquiries of the former had satisfied him of the

APPKN'DIX. I.XXIX

errur of hU hypotheMn. His death prevented the publication of an interesting paper by him on the »ite o{ Paiibothra^ in
which he had come over to the prevailing opinion, and shewn it to have been situated in the vicinity of Patna.*

It thus appears, that the Greek and Hindu writers concur in the name^ in the private history^ in the political elevation^
and in the natUm and capital of an Indian king, nearly, if not exactly cotempomry with Alexander, to a degree of
approximation that cannot possibly be the work of accident ; and it may be reasonably concluded, therefore, that the era of
the events described in the following drama is determined with as much precision as that of any other remote historical fact.

Hauranic accounts of Chandragupta.

The son of ,\fah&nandi, bom of a Sudra woman, a powerful prince named Mahipadma^ t«liall put an end to the Kthetriffa
rule, and fVom his time the kings will be mostly Sudrat^ void of piety. He will bring the earth under one umbrella, his
rule being irresistible, and he will reign like another Bh&rgava. He will have eight sons, Sum&ljfa and otheis, who will be
kings of the earth for one hundred years. A Brahman will destroy these nine Nandas^ and after their disappearance the
MauryoM will reign in the Kaii age. That Brahman will inaugurate Chandragupta as king.— (BAi^eo/, 12th Skandha.)

Mah&nandi will bo the last of the ten Saisun&ga princes, whose joint reigns will be three hundred and sixty-two years.
The son of Mahinandi or Nanda, named Mahdpadma, will be bom from a Sudra mother. He will be avaricious, and Like
another Farasurdma will end the Ksketriya race, as from him forwards the kings will be all Sudrat. He, Mahdpadma^
will bring the whole earth under one umbrella, his rule being irresistible. He will have eight sons, Sumdlga and others who
after him will govem the world. He, and these sons will reign for a period of one hundred years, until Kautilya, a
Brahman, shall destrov the nine Nandiu.

After their destruction the Maurga will possess the earth, Kautilffa inaugurating Chanurauipta in the kingilom

{V'iihnu Pur6na.)

The comment explains Ma%irya thus; — so named from ('HA.M»RACiri»T \, the fin*t, who di'rivod thin imnu* from hi*
mother Aturd, one of the wives of X \sjt.\.

Stor\ of Xatula, as related b> I'ararucht in the Vrihat Hatha.

I now returned fh)m my »ojoum in the snowy mountains, where by the favour of Sira I had acquired the F6nifU^ grammar.
This 1 communicated to my preceptor Vcrtha, as the fruit of my penance ; and as he wished to learn a new system, I
instructed him in that revealed by Swdmi Kumdra. ryart, and indradatta then applietl to Vertha for like instructioiit,
but he desired them first to bring him a >ery considerable present. .As they were wholly unable to taise the fum, they
proposed applying for it to the king, atid requested me to accompany them to hi«t canfp, which wa^ nt that time at Ayodhpa ;
I consented, and we set off.

When we arrived at the encampment we found every l>ody in distress, Nandi lieing ju^t dead. Indradatta^ who was
skilled in nuigic, wiid ; "This event neetl not disconcert us: 1 will transfum* m> vitality into the lifelesj* l>ody of the king.
Do you, I'araruchi, then solicit the money : I will grant it, and then resume my own per<w»n, of which d«» you, Tjifrtn, take
eharge till the spirit returns." This was asttenttnl to, and our companion ai*cordin^l> entered the cart*a*e of the king.

The revival of N.anda caused universal rejoicing. The minister Sakatala alone suspi^-ted something extraordinary in the
resuscitation As the heir to the thnme, however, was yet a child, he was well content that no change should take place,
and determined to keep hit new master in the royal station. He immediately, therefore, issued orders that search should be
made for all the dead bodies in the rtcinage, and that they should forthwith be committed to the flames. In pursuance of
thi« edict the guards came upon the deserted caroise of Indradatta^ and buming it as directed, our old associate

• Atiatic He*€arehe%, vol. xi^ p. 38.

LXXX APPEKDIX.

compelled to take up hid abode permanently in the tenement which he had purpobed to occupy but for a season. He n-as
by no means pleased with the change, and in private lamented it with us, being in fact degraded by his elevation, having
relinquished the exalted rank of a Brahman for the inferior condition of a Sudra.

Vyari having the sum destined for our master, took leave of his companion Indradatta^ whom we shall henceforth call
Yogananda. Before his dcpartuie, however, he recommended to the latter to get rid of Sakatala^ the minister, who had
penetrated his secret, and who would, no doubt, raise the prince Chandragupta to the throne, as soon as he had attained
to years of discretion. It would be better, therefore, to anticipate him, and, as preparatory to that measure, to make me,
Vararuchi^ his minister. Vyari then left us, and in compliance with his counsel I became the confidential minister of
Yogananda

A charge was now made against Sakatala^ of having, under pretence of getting rid of dead carcases, burnt a Brahman
alive ; and on this plea he was cast into a dry well with all his sons. A plate of parched pulse and a pitcher of water were
let down daily for their sustenance, just sufficient for one person. The fathei, therefore, recommended to the brothers to
agree amongst themselves which should sunive to revenge them all, and relinciuishing the food to him, resign themselTes to
die. They instantly acknowledged their avenger in him, and with stern fortitude refusing to share in the daily pittance, one
by one expired.

After some time Yogananda^ intoxicated like other mortals with prosperity, became despotic and imjust. I found my
situation therefore most irksome, as it exposed me to a tyrant's caprice, and rendered me responsible for acts which I
condemned. I therefore sought to secure myself a participator in the burthen, and prevailed upon Yogananda to release
Sakatala from his captivity, and reinstate him in his authoiity. He, therefore, once again became the minister of the king.

It was not long before I incurred the displeasure of Yogananda^ so that he resolved to put me to death. Sakatala^ who
was rejoiced to have this opportunity of winning me over to his cause, apprised me of my danger, and helped me to evade
it by keeping me concealed in his palace. Whilst thus retired, the son of the king, Hiranyagupta^ lost his senses, and
Yogananda now lamented my absence. His regret moved Sakatala to acknowledge that I was living, and I was once more
received into favour. I effected the cure of the prince, but received news that disgusted me with the world, and induced me
to resign my station and retire into the forests. My disappearance had led to a general belief that I had been privatelT
put to death. This report reached my family. Upakosa, my wife, burnt herself, and my mother died broken hearted.

Inspired with the profoundest grief, and more than ever sensible of the transitory duration of human happiness, I repaired to
the shades of solitude, and the silence of meditation. After living for a considerable period in my hermitage, the death
of Yogananda was thus related to me by a Brahman, who was travelling from Ayodhya, and had rested at my cell.

Sakatala brooding on his plan of revenge, observed one day a Brahman of mean appearance digging in a meadow, and
aaked him what he was doing there. Chanakva, the Brahman, replied : '^ I am rooting out this grass which has hurt my
fooV The reply struck the minister as indicative of a character which would contribute to his designs, and he engaged him
by the promise of a large reward and high honours to come and preside at the Sraddha^ which was to be celebrated next new
moon at the palace. Chanakva arrived, anticipating the most respectful treatment ; but Yogananda had been previously
penuaded by Sakatala to assign precedence to another Brahman, Subandhu^ so that when Chanakva came to take his place
he was thrust from it with contumely. Burning with rage, he threatened the king before all the court, and denounced his
death within seven days. Nanda ordered him to be turned out of the palace. Sakatala received him into his house, and
persuading Chanakva that he was wholly innocent of being instrumental to his ignominious treatment, contributed to
encourage and inflame his indignation. Chanakva thus protected, practised a magical rite, in which he was a proficient,
and by which on the seventh day Nanda was deprived of life. Sakatala on the father's death effected the destruction
(f( Hiranyagupta^ his son, and raised Chadragupta, the son of the genuine Nanda, to the throne. Chanakva became the
prince's minister; and Sakatala having attained the only object of his existence, retired to end his days in the woods.

Stor)' of Nanda and Chandragupla, by a Pundit of the Dekhin.

(From a Manuscript in the collection of the late Col. Mackenzie, Samerit^ Telinga character.)

After invoking the benediction of Ganesa the writer proceeds : In the race of Bharadwaja^ and the family <^the hereditary

counsellors of the Bhosala princc^ was born the illustrious and able minister Bhavaji. He was succeeded by his son

Gangadhara sumamed Adhwari (a priest of the Yajur Veda), who continued to enjoy the confidence of the king, and wa»

equal to VrihaspaH in understanding.

APPENDIX. LXXXl

liy hiM wife Krishnamhika, (iangadhara had two M>nii, who were both employed hy the Raja^ Sahuji^ the sou of
the preceding prince. The favour uf the Haja enabled these ministers to grant liberal endowments to pious and learned
Brakmaru.

The elder of the two, \risinha, after a life passed in prayer and ttacred rites, proceeded to the world of Brahma^ leaving
three sons.

Of these, the elder was Ananda Raja Adhftari. He was noted for his steadiness and sagacity from his childhood, and in
adult years deserved th« confidence of his prince, Sahup. He was profoundly versed in the Veda*^ a liberal benefiictor of
the BroAnuHu, and a skilful director of religious rites.

Upon his death and that of the >oungest brother, the survivor, Tryambaka Adhwari^ nucceoded to the reputation of his
ancestors, and cherished his nepbewi« as his own children.

Accompanied by his mother he proceeded to the ^ores of the GanffeSy and by his ablutions in the holy stream liberated
his ancestois from the ocean of future existence.

He was solicited by Smhn, the king, to assume the burthen of the state, but regarding it incompatible with his religious
duties he was unwilling to assent. In consideration of his wisdom and knowledge he was highly venerated by the Raja
and presented with valuable gifi^ which he dedicated to pious rites or distributed to the Brahmaru. Having on a
particular occasion been lavish of ex}>eiiditure in order to gratify his sovereign, he contracted heavy debts, and as the
prince delated their liquidation, he wa<« obliged to withdrew to seek the means of discharging them. On his return he
was received by Sdhu and bin noble<t with high honours, and the prince by the homage paid to him obtained identification
(af\cr death) with TydgiMo, a glory of difficult attainment to Y&^ti^ Nata^ MandhAtA^ and other kings.

The brother of the prince, Sarabhaji^ then governed the kingdom and promoted the happiness of all entrusted to
his care by Sdhu^ for the protection of piety, and rendering the people happy by his excellent qualities : the chief
of the Brakmaru was treated hy him with increased veneration.

The land of Ch<^ is supplied at will by the waters of the Kaveri^ maintained by the abundant hhowers poured down
convtantly by Indra, and in this land did the illustrious Sarabhaji long exercise undisturbed dominion and promote
the happiness of his people.

Having performed with the aid of his reverend minij«ler the late rite to his brother, he liberally delivered Tryambaka
from the ocean of debt, and presented him with lands on the bank of the Kaveri (the Sahyafririja), for the preservation
of the observances enjoined by religion and law.

And he diffused a knowledge of virtue by means of the Tantru of the son of thcfw of Kdma (Kdrlikeyaj^ a* communicaleil
by Brahma or NAreda to relieve his distress, and whatever learned man takes up his residence on the hill of Strdmi and
worships Skanda with fiiith, will undoubtedly obtain di\ine wisdom.

T^^u^ on the mountain of .Virimi, enjoying the favour of f^iXta. &oo% Tryambaka rcnide with uniiitorrupted prosperity,
surrounded by his kinsmen, and •(on^ and grand^on^ and BruJtmana learned in the Vedas^ engagiil in the iierfomiance of
the holy rites and the worship of Istrara. May he live a thousand y^irs '

An object of his unbounded benevolence, and one to be included in those cherished by hi» lM>untit»!i, having worshipped
the lord of Sri ( VUhnuj, and acquitted himself of his debt to the God» and Manes, i>» rewarded by luiving it in hi*
power to be respectfully obedient to his (Tryambaka'tj command^ Thi* individual, named Dhdndi^ the son of the
excellent Pundit Lakshmana^ of the family of Vyasa. had in his possession, and expounded, the new and wonderful
drama entitled the Mudfd Rdkshasa^ and in order to convey a clear notion i»f hi-* drama, the roni{MMiti«*n of yUakha
Datta, he relates a9 an introduction the following imrticulai* of the *-\^^r\

Story of Xanda and Chandrapnptn

According to the Puranat the Kshr/riya sovewignt% was lo it^a'^e with N\m»a In the licginning of the Kah age
the Nando* were kings so named.

Amongst them Sarvarthasiddhi was celchr.ited for hi« \alour. he wa* monarvh of the earth, and his troops wer«
nine cror* and one hundred. VaktranaM and other* were his hereditar}* minister% hut amongst them the most famous
was the Brahman, Rakshasa.

He was skilled in government and policy, and the six attributes of princes ; was eminent for piety and prowe«, and
wa* highl* respected by N \no.\ The king had two wives of whom Sunnnia was the elder — the other was of Smdra

LXXXll APPENDIX.

extraction ; she was the favourite of tlie king, of great beauty and amiable character — her name was Mura. On one
occasion the king in the company of his wives administered the rights of hospitality to a venerable ascetic, and after
washing his feet sprinkled the queens with the water : nine drops fell upon the forehead of the elder, and one on Mura.
This she received with reverence, and the Brahman was much pleased with her deportment.

Mura accordingly was delivered of one son, of most excellent qualities, who was named Maurya. SunatuUi was
delivered of a lump of flesh.

This Rakshasa divided into nine portions, which he put into a vessel of oil, and carefully watched.

By his cares nine infants were in time evolved, who were biought up by Rak8hasa and called the nine Nandtu after
their progenitor.

The king when he grew old retired from the affairs of state, consigning his kingdom to these nine sons, and apptnnting
Maurya to the command of the army.

Maurya had a hundred sons, of whom Chandraoupta was the best, and they surpassed the Nandas in merit.

The NamUu being therefore filled with envy, conspired against his life, and inviting him and his sons into a private
chamber put them to death.

At this time the Raja of Sinhala sent to the court of the NamUu a lion of wax in a cage, so well made that it seemed
to be alive. And he added this message, ^* If any one of your courtiers can make this fierce animal run without opening
the cage, I shall acknowledge him to be a man of talent.'*

The dullness of the Nando* prevented their understanding the purport of the message ; but Chandraoupta, in whom
some little breath yet remained, offered, if they would spare his life, to undertake the task, and this being allowed, he
made an iron rod red-hot, and thrusting it into the figure, the wax soon ran, and the lion disappeared.

Although they desired his death, Chandraoupta was taken by the Nandas from the pit into which he had been cast,
and continued to live in aflSuence. He was gifted with all the marks of royalty : his arms reached to his knees ; he was
affable, liberal, and brave ; but these deserts only increased the animosity of the Nandas, and they waited for an opportunity
of compassing his death.

Upon one occasion Chandraoupta observed a Brahman of such irascible temperament, that he tore up violently u
tuft of kusa grass, because a blade of it had pierced his foot : on which he approached him, and placed himself under his
protection through fear of incurring the Brahman's resentment.

This Brahman was named VUhnugupta, and was deeply read in the science of government taught by Utmuu ( Saturn J^
and in astronomy : his fother, a teacher of niii or polity, was named Chanaka^ and hence the son is called Chanakya.

He became the great friend of Chandrauupta who related to him all he had suffered from the Nandas.

On which Chanakya promised him the throne of the Nandas ; and being hungr}', entered the dinner-chamber, where
he seated himself on the scat of honour.

The Nandas^ their understanding being bewildered by fate, regarded him as some wild scholar of no value, and ordered
him to be thrust from his seat. The ministers in vain protested against the act ; the princes forcibly dragged Cbanakya,
furious with rage, from his seat.

Then, standing in the centre of the hall, Chanakya, blind with indignation, loosened the lock of hair on the top of
his head, and thus vowed the destruction of the royal race : " Until I have exterminated these haughty and ignorant
Nandas, who have not known my worth, I will not again tie up these hair?."

Having thus spoken, he withdrew, and indignantly quitted the city, and the Nandas, whom fortune had deserted, made
no attempt to pacify him.

Chandraoupta being no longer afraid of his own daiiger, quitted the city and repaired to Chanakya, and the Brahman
KautUya, possessed of the prince, resorted to crooked expedients for the destruction of the Nandtu.

With this view he sent a friend, Indraserma, disguised as a Kshapanaka, as his emissary, to deceive Rakshaba and the
rest, whilst on the other hand he excited the powerful Parvatendra to march with a Mlechchha force against Kuntmapura^
promising him half the kingdom.

The Nandas prepared to encounter the enemy, relying on the valours of Rakshasa. He exerted all his prowe8^ but
in vain, and finding it impossible to overcome the hostile force by open arms, attempted to get rid of Maurya by
stratagem: but in the mean time all the Nandas perished like moths in the flame ofCuANAKVA's revenge, supported
by the tniops of Parrateiidru

APPENDIX. I.XXXin

KAKKiiAitA. Wing worn in hotly and mind, and having Uk>{ \m troopA and exhausted hin tr<»iKur«!«. now tAw that the city
could no loHKcr he defended : he therefore effected the secret retreat uf the old king SsRVARTHAHiDUHif with such of the
citizens an were attached to the cauite of the Nandtu, and then delirered the capital to the enemy, affecting to be won to
the cauM* of Chandragipta.

lie prepared by magic art a poisoned maid, for the destruction of that prince; but KauiUya detected the fraud,
and diverting it to PartmUsa caused his death ; and having contrived that information of hb share in the murder of the
monarch should be communicated to his son, Malayakktit, he filled the young prince with alarm for his own safety, ami
occasioned his flight from the camp.

Ifati/i/yo, though master of the capital, yet knowing it contained many friends of Nanoa, hesitated to take possession
of it, and Kakmha(*a, taking advantage of the delay, contrived with Daruverma and others, machines and various expedients
to destroy Chandrauupta upon his entr>' ; but KautU^ discovered and frustrated all his schemes.

He persuaded the Ifrother of Parvatrtwara^ Vairodii aka, to suspend his departure, affirming with solemn asseverations,
that Kaksiiama, seeking to destroy the friends of CMANDRAot'PTA, had designed the poisoned maid for the mountain
monarch. Thus he concealed his own participation in the act, and the crafty knave deceived the prince, by promising
him that moiety of the kingdom which had been promised to his brother.

Sbrvarthamiddmi retired to the woods to pass h'm days in |»enance. but the cruel Kautiljfa soon found niean» to shorten
his existence

When Rakshama heard of the death of th«' old king he was much grieved, and went to Malavarktu and routed liim to
revenge his father's death. He a*tsun*<1 him that the (leople of the city were mostly inimical to Cuandraoupta, and that
he had many friends in the capital ready to co-operate in the downfall of the prince and his detested minister. He promised
t<» exhaust all his own energies in the I'Hute, and confidently anticipated Maiajfolcetu't becoming master of the kingdom, now
left without a legitimate lord. Having thus excited the ardour of the prince, and foremost himself in the cont(.*«t, R vk.hhama
marched against Maurpa with an army of Ml^ehhas, or barbarians.

This is the preliminary course of the story — the poet will now express the subject of the dramu It iM'gins with an
(ffuivoque upon the words Kr£rapraha, in the dialogue of the prelude This ends the introduction

Kxtmcts from (Massiial Writeni relating to the History of SanJrarottHs

He (Alexander) had l(N&med from Thigvus that bevond the Indu* was a \H«>t de^^rt of twcl\f dayn journe>, and at the
fiirthest borders thereof ran the (ianges. Bevond this river dwell the Tabretian*, and the (iandarii^ whose king's
name was Xandramas, who had an army of 20,000 horse. 200,(KM) foot, *.\000 chariots, and 4,000 elephants The king
could not believe this to be true, and sent for PoruSy and inquired (if him whether it was so or not. He told him all
was certainly true, but that the present king of the GamdariUt was but of a mean and obscure extraction, accinmted to b<*
a barber's son ; for his father being a very handsome man, the queen fell in love with him, and murdered her husband, and
so the kingdom devolved upon the present king — Diod/»rus SieuJyji

At the confluence of the Ganges and another river is situated Paiibothr^ : it is the capital of the Prasii, a pintple
superior to others. The king, besides his birth-name and hi^ appellation from the city, is also named Sundracottut.
Megasthene* was sent to him.

Megoithenet relates that he visited the camp of Sttndracottus, in which 400,000 people were assembled

Seleuetu Nieator relinquished the country beyond the Indus to Sandracotius, receiving in its stead tiftv ele|>hants, and
contracting an alliance with that prince (contracta cum e<» affinitate) Straho

Phrgrltu informed him, that eleven days from the river the road lay over vast de^rts to the Ganges, the Urgest stream
in India, the opposite bank of which the li<tngaruUf and Parrhasii inhabited. Their king was named Agfrtumen^ who
could bring into the field 20,000 horse, and 200.000 f<iot, 2,004) chariot*, and 3,000 elephants. As the<«e things appeared
incredible to the king, he referred to Porus, who conBrmed what he heard. He added, hoaever, that the king was not
only of low, but of extremely base origin, for hi^ father was a barber, whose pi^rsonal merits n*c(mimende«i him to the queen
Being introduced by her to the king then reigning, he ctmtrived his death, and under pretence of acting asg^unlian to h^i
sons, got them into his power and put them to death. After their exterminati<m he bq;ot the son who wa* now kmi*. and
who, more worthy of his father's condition than his own, was odiou« and ctmtemptible to his subjects — Q^iintuM Curti^ts,

l.XXXiv APPEXJ>IX.

Megutthenes tells us he wa« at the court of ^andracottus.

The capital city of India is Palembothra on the confines of the Fratii, where is the confluence <»f the two great river*.
Erranoboas and Ganges. The first is inferior only to the Indtu and Ganges.

Megasthrnes assures us he frequently visited Sandracottus king of India — Arrian.

Sandracottus was the author of the liberty of India after Alexanders retreat, but soon converted the name of liberty into
servitude after his Huccess, subjecting those whom he rescued from foreign dominion to his own authority. This prince was
of humble origin, but was called to royalty by the power of the gods ; for, having offended Alexander by his impertinent
language, he was ordered to be put to death, and escaped only by flight. Fatigued with his journey he laid down to rert, when
a lion of large size came and licked oft" the perspiration with his tongue, retiring without doing him any harm. The prodigy-
inspired him with ambitious hoi>es, and collecting bands of robbers he roused tlie Indians to renew the empire. In the
wars which he waged with the captains of Alexander he was distinguished in the van, mounted on an elephant of great sixe
and strength. Having thus acquired ])Ower, Sandracottus reigned at the same time that Seleucus laifl the foundati<m of his
dominion, and Seleucus entered into a treaty with him, and nettling affairs on the side of India directed his march against
Antigonu9._4/tM/tn. — 1 5 — 4 .

The kings of the Gandarites and Prasians were said to be waiting for them there (on the Ganges) with 80,000 horse,
200,000 foot, 8,000 chariots, and 6,000 elephants. Nor is this number at all magnified, for Androeottus, who reigned not
long after, made Seleuctu a pri'sent of 500 elephants at one time, and with an army of (iOO,000 men traversed India and
conquered the whole.

Androcottusy who was then very y<iiing, had a sight of Alexander, and he is reported to have said, that Alexander was
within a little of making himself master of those countries : with such hatred and contempt was the reigning prince looked
upon, on account of his prrtfligacy of manner and meanness of birth — Plutarch. — Life of Alexander.

I'rofoMjr Wilson's Preface to the Hetndvall

The Retnavali i-* u play of a dift'erent character from any of those which we have hitherto examined. Although the
personages are derived from Hindu historv', they are wholly of mortal mould, and unconnected with any mystical or
mythological legend ; and the incidents are not only the pure inventions of the poet, but they are of an entirely domestic
nature. In this latter respect the Retnavali difl^ers from the Mrichchakati, Malati Midhava, and Mudri Raksha^.
whilst its exemption from legendary allusion distinguishes it from the Vikramorvasi and Uttara Riima Cheritra.

Although, however, the Retnavali diflbrs from its predecessors in these respects, and in others of still greater importance,
it is well entitled to attention, as establishing an era in the history of both Hindu manners and literature, of which we
are able to fix the date with precision.

The story of this drama appears to have been not wholly the invention of the author, but to have enjoyed very
extensive popularity, at a period to which we cannot refer with confidence. The loves of Vatsa, prince of Kauaimbi, and
Visavadatta, princess of Ujayin, are alluded to in the Megha Duta, and are narrated in the Vrihat Kathi of Soma
Deva. The last is a writer of the same period as the drama, but he does not pretend to have invented the itoiy ; and
the manner in whicli the tale is adverted to* in the Megha D6ta, the date of which work is unknown, but which is no
doubt anterior to the Vrihat Katha, seems to indicate a celebrity of some antiquity.f The second marriage of Vatsa,
which forms the businets of the Retnavali, appears to be the invention of the writer, as it is very differently told in the
Vrihat Katha ; the heroine being there named Padmdvati, and being a princess of Magadhii, not of Ceylon. The
circumstances under which the marriage is effected are altogether distinct.^

From whatever source, however, the plot of the drama may have been derived, it is very evident that the author is
under considerable obligation to his predecessors, and especially to KAlidas, from the Vikrama and Un-aai of which
writer several situations, and some of the dialogue even, are borrowed. At the same time, the manners described are very
different, and the light and loose principles of Vatsa are wholly unlike the deep, dignified passion of PurAraTas. If we

* The author terms Avanti or " Ougein," great with the number of Ihose versed in the tale of Udayana (Vatsa).

t The Vasava Datta of Subandhu, the nephew of Vararuchi, and as well as his uncle patronized by Bhoja, has nothing
in common with the story of Vatsa and his bride, except the name of the latter. The Megha D(ita, therefoie, does
not refer to that work. Subandhu also alludes to the Vrihat Katha, to which he is consequently subsequent.

t The story is translated from the Vrihat Katha', in the Quarterly Oriental Magazine. Calcutta, vol. ii. p. 198.

APPEKDIX. LXXXV

compare the RetniTtli with the Mricbchakati, or with the drama of Bharabhiiti, the difference i» still more striking, and
it is impoMible to aroid the conriction, that thej are the productions of different ages, and different conditions of society ;
the Retnivalf indicating a wider deviation from manners purely Hindu, more artificial refinement, and more luxurious
indulgence, and a proportionate deterioration of moral feeling.

The Retnavali, considered also under a purely literary point of view, marks a change in the principles of dramatic
composition, an well as in those of social organixatton. Besides the want of passion and the substitution of intrigue, it
will be very evident that there is in it no poetic spirit, no gleam of inspiration, scarce even enough to suggest a conceit in
the ideas. The only poetry of the play, in fiict, is mechanical The structure of the original language is eminently
elegant, partinilarly in the Prikrit This dialect appears to equal advantage in no other drama, although much more
laboured in the Mdlati Mddhava : the Sanscrit style is also very smooth and beautiful without being painfully elaborate.
The play is, indeed, especially interesting on this account, that whilst both in thought aud expression there is little fire or
genius, a generally correct and delicate taste regulates the composition, and avoids those absurdities which writers of
more pretension than judgment, the writers of more recent periods, invariably commit. The Retnivalf, in short, may be
taken as one of the connecting links between the old and new school ; as a not unpleadng production of that middle region,
through which Hindu poetry passed ftom elevation to extravagance.

The place to which the RetnAvalf is entitled in the dnunatic literature of the Hindus is the more interesting, as the date
is verifiable beyond all reasonable doubt. It is stated in the prelude to be the composition of the sovereign, Sri Hershu
l>eva A king of this name, and a great patron of learned men, reigned over Cashmir : he was the reputed author of
!«veral works, being however in fact only the patron, the compositions bearing his name being written, the author of
the Ka'vya Piakis asserts, by DhAvaka and other poets. That it was fashionable in his reign to take the adventures of
Vatsa for the subject of fictitious narrative, we may infer from their being the groundwork of the Vrihat Kathi, the author
of which was a native of Cashmir, and a cotemporary of the prince. Somadeva, the author, states that he compiled
his collection of tales for the amusement of the grandmother of Hersha Deva, king of Cashmir, the son of Kalasa, the son
<if Ananta, the son of Sangrama.^ His genealogy is neariy identifiable with that of Abulfazl. which runs in (iladwin's
translation of the Afin Akberi, Sungram, HaniyC Anunt, Kulusder, Ungrus, Hurruss. The two additional princes,
Huray and Ungruss, reigned conjointly but forty-four days, and they are for all chronological purposes non-entities.*
But wc have fortunately a better authority than either of the preceding, in the history of Cashmir by Kalhana Pandit
The fin»t portion of this work, down to the reign of Sangrima Deva, in \ d. 1027, i* tranylatixi sutntnArily in the
fifteenth volume d the Asiatic Researches. Since its publication, the subsequent portion (if the ortijinHl has lieen
procured in Cashmir, and presented to the Asiatic Society by the late enterprizing t^l^ell«•^, Mr. Moorcmft From this
we are enabled to trace the successors of Sangrama with precision.

Sangr<ima reigned twenty- five %cani, and sras succeeded by his son Hari, who enjoyed his elevation but twenty-two
days, having been removed, it was supposed, by the practices of hb mother, who aspired to the legency during the minority
of a younger son. She was set aside by the chief officers of the state, under whose ministry Ananta, the next prince,
reigned interruptedly fifty-three years, when he was succeeded by his son Kalasa Kalasa reigned eight years, and being
displeased with his son Hersha, left the crown to a kinsman, Utkersha. That prince, however, enjoyed hb authority
but twenty-two days, having been defeated, and invested in his palace, by the partisans of the legitimate heir, and putting
an end to his existence rather than fall into their hands. Hersha succeeded He consequently ascended the throne
A. D 1113, and the play must have been written between that date and a. n. 11:25, the termination of his reign. No
mention is made of the composition by the author of the history . but he dwells at much length, and with Kome acrimony,
on Hersha^s patronage of poeta, players, and dancers, and the prince's conversancy with different dialects and elegant
literature. Hersha*s propensitiea, indeed, were not likely to be regarded with n favourable e^e by a brahroanical
historian, for, in order to defray the expenses into which he was led by them, he made free unth the treru«ure* »»f the
temples, and applied their gold and silver vessels, and even the images of the gods, to his necessities. These measures
and others of an equally imprudent character, distracted the latter period of his reign with civil bnub, and he fterished
in an insurrection which transferred the crosrn to a different dynasty The date thus assigned for the composition refers
to a period, which Mohammedan history and Hindu literaUire sufficiently establi<^h. a« pregnant vith imfH»rtant changes
in the political situation and national charactei of the natives of Hindustan

* See alsi* the Quarieri) Oriental Magaiine fbr Man*h, lB*2t. p f«4

A.D. 1071 TO I l^i6.] • [a.b. 1(514 to lti6l>,

APPENDIX V.

Kkunasatihimo Parichchhedo.

Lankdrahkhdya sachiwe 6alin6 yoflhasammati pafipadfli, samuddassa samantd sanniydjayi.
Abhisikamai^galaHhan pdtddddimanikakan kichchan sampddaniyarUi sachiwan sanniydjayi,
fFandaniykki wandantd padtMi nikakL tahin netwd, mdsattayan, ganehhi Pulatthinagaran puna.
fFitsutd ddi Malaya ndmt Halandyako, ujupachehatthiko hutwd, mahipdiassa sa66at6,
Sa^gdmiUhdyupdganekki 6alan sabban samddiyd Anduti wistutanunandapanrio gdman purawtikL
LankiiMurd tahin gantwd uddharitwd tamuddhatan, Puiatthinagaran ganehhi wasiwattiya tambalan,
Yuwardjdpadanyiwa fhUd santd likhdpaya s6 {* * ^ * ^ *J wassdni sapanrid nagari sattamd
Tatdnurddhanagaran mahhigamma yathdwidhin anubhutwd widhdnanr^a abhisikamahuuawan,
AifhUd pdpadhammitu sufthitd seffhakammani s6 atfhdrasaman wcusan likhdpayi susanfhiio.

Chap. LIX.

He (VVijayabaliu)* for the security of Lanka (against invasion) placed trustworthy
chiefs at the head of paid troops, and stationed them round the sea coast. On the
proper caste he imposed the task of making the requisite repairs and embellishments
to the palace and other public edifices (at Anuradhapura),^ in order that he might
celebrate his inauguration ; and having, during a period of three months, assembled
there, and exacted allegiance from all the provincial chiefs from whom allegiance was
due, departed for Pulatthinagara. f

A certain "Anduti" chief, previously known in the Malaya division by the name of
Balanayako, in his infatuation, announced himself in the most public manner
an uncompromising enemy to the ruler of the land; and collecting the whoh»
of his forces, approached, with hostile intent, a village in the suburb of the capital.
The monarch of Lanka hastening thither, and completely extirpating that faction,
returned to Pulatthinagara, and incorporated that force with his own.

This wise and virtuous prince, when he had held the dignity of sub-king for seven
years, causing to be recorded the !♦♦♦♦♦; and thereafter, having repaired
to, and observed at Anuradhapura all the prescribed state forms, and celebrated his
inauguration with the utmost pomp, occupied himself in the exercise of his royal
prerogatives.

He caused it to be registered, as a record to be perpetually preserved, that the
period during which he was involved in sinful acts (in warfare,) and had devotetl

* Vide Epitome, a. d. 1071 to 1126, for a sketch of WijarablUiu's reign, p, 39. Also Appendix ii. p. lxt.

f Now called Pollonnarowa, and Topa'rc. A description of the ruins of this city, which was the second capital (^Ceylon,
bj Capt. Forbes, will be found in the Ceylon Almanac of 1833.

t The meaning of the omitUKl word cannot be ascertained, as there is no commentary to the Mahawanso subsequent to the
reign of Mahas^o.

A. I). 1071 TO n2fi.] The Mahawanso. [a.b. 1614to 1669.

Tato dgamma niwoMi Pulatthinagari wart x6 Siritanghabddhiti ndmadheyyina witsuto,
Anujan td fFirahdkumoparqjji niwhiya, datwdna dakkhinanilhan tan tanganhi yathdwidhin,
Kaniithandtka bhdtnsxa Jayabdhuxtabdhnjo ddipddapadan daiwd, raffhanpaddsi Rohana^,
Thdnantardni Mnhhhan mamachr.hdnan yathdrahan, daiwd ; rajji yathd iidyan I'aran ydjhi ganhitun,
Chirastan parihinan »6 daydwasd mahipati pawntUti yathndhamman fhitaffhammd winiehehhiyan-
Rwan Mamuddkai dnika ripnkania} nxanehayi nichchan rajjan pasasenti Lankan sammdnariuari,
Chkattagahakandthowa Dhammagihakandyakd iathewa S^tfhindthdeha, iehche ti bhaiard tayd,
Ranno wirddhiid yatd paldtd Jamhudipakan^ Lankan witatimi waui ikinune Mambtarun
Titabbi Rohanan rafthan, tathd Malay amandatan^ tahban dakkhinapauaneha fahatd pariwajjayun.
Sipnnb Rohanan gantwd tathd Maiayamandalan nighdtento bahu tattha tattha puchehatthikijanim
Sammd upatametwdna, fhapetwd sachiwi tahin ; dalkhind Dadkhinan dhan sayaA gantwd mahabbal6»
Pitetwd xammanibhdtuwarUajan Maehiwan tadd, gahfftwd Sammaroghbrb wirb ti iokawirind,
Samdrdpiya sulamhi ; Lankan wigatakattfakan kdrttwdna nirdsankan Putatthipuramdgami.
fVatanli Chblawisayi Jagatipdlardjini , Cholahatthd pamuchehitwd, tnddhin dhitu kumdriyd,
Ltidwatibhidhdndya ndwamdrnyha wigatd Lankdiipamhi btinnd, patst LanliMsamn tadd.

himself to pious deeds (in the peaceful administration of his kingdom) amounte<i
(then) to eighteen vears.

Departing from thence, lie established himself at Fulatthinagara, and became
telebrated under the title of Sirisanghabodhi. Assigning to his younger brother
Wirabahu the office of sub-king, and placing him in the administration of the
southern division, he duly supported him. The monarch conferring also the office of
"jwlipado" on his younger brother Jayabahu, placed him over the Rohana division ; and
having bestowed on all his officers of state appointments projK)rtioncd to their merits,
he took steps for defining relationships (and pedigrees) in the kingdom.

This just and benevolent monarch re-established the administration of justice,
w hich had been neglected for a long period, on the most equitable principles.

While this sovereign was thu?, in the full exercise of his royal power, eradicating
those foes who, like unto thorny bushes, had possessed themselvc^s of Lanki, the
Clihatagahakanatho, the Dhammagehakanayako, as also the Setthinatho, who were
three brothers, becoming hostile to the raja, flying from him, repaired to Jambudipo.
After the lapse of nineteen years they returned to I^unka. All these persons quickly
seduced the Hohana as well as the Malaya divisions, and all the southern provinces
from their allegiance. The accomplished warrior (Wijayabahu) hastened to the
Rohana and Alalaya divisions, and slaughtered groat mimbers of the disaffecteil
inhabitants in those jmrts. Having thoroughly subdued (those districts), and placed
them under the administration of loyal officers, this experienced and powerful (raja)
himself r(»paired to the southern provinces ; sending into the field his trusty brother
also, who was as illustrious in descent as himself: and having then secured his impla-
cable enemies, impelled by a resentment mortal as " Maro" (Death,) indiscriminately
impaled them ; and having thoroughly established order in Lanka, which was over-
grown with the thorns (of disorder,) returned to his capital Pulatthipura.

The (ex) queen name<l Lilawati, tlic consort of Jagatip&lo, who had been (carried

A.D. 1071 TO 1126.] The Mahawanso. [a.b. 1614 to 166J)

Sul^tcd wansakkaman tassd $6 r^atwd suddhawansatan Lildwati mahisitti aihisinehi nariuaro,
Sd tan pnfichehardjdnan mahisi dhitaran !ahi, ndman Yatodhardtiud akdsi dharanipatu
yferukandararaifhina taddhin rdja iadhitaran fFirawammatMa pdddii. Sdlabhi dhitaro duwi,
Samandndmikd jefihd samdnd mahiyd ahu, Sugald namikd dsi, tdsu dwisu TcaniUhikd.
Kdli^gadharanipdldwansajan ehdrudassanan Tilokasundarin ndma sukumdran kumdrikan,
fCdiiQgaraffhatd rdjd dndpeiwdf ehirdffhitin nijawansassa ichehhanto, mahisiitiihisiehayL
Su6haddhdeha, Sumittdeha Ldkandthawhaydpieha, Ratndwaii, Rupawati ; itimdpaneha dhitaro ;
Puttan fFikkamabdhuneha id labhi, dhanQolakkhanan sampannd td pajdwuddhin haranid rdfino maman,
itthdgdrisu tisitu wind tamakularigand gabihSjdtu mahipdlan tan pafieheha nasanfhihL
Athikadiwasa^ rdjd amachehaganamajjhag6, wilokiya fhitd tammd dhitaro pafipdfiyd,
Dhitunamawasiidnan fhapetwd, Ratndwalin dhaiir$alakkana tampannaputtassuppattisuchalan
Lakkhanan lakkhanani^H s6 apassanpimawigawdt Ratndwalitamahuya taudmuddhanin ehumbhiya :
** Tijdgunihi ehdgihi, dhiydturattaninaeha^ bhuticha bhdwinbehiwa, sabbi bhupiti iddhitd,
** Niehchan Lankan nirdtankamikachehhattan kamiwacha, pawidhdiun, samattassa sammdsdManasdsiko,

away captive during the Cholian interregnum and) detained in the kingdom ofChola^
making her escape from her Cholian captivity, together with her royal daughter,
embarked in a vessel; and expeditiously reaching Lanka, presented herself to the
monarch. The sovereign having inquired into her pedigree, and knowing that her
family was of illustrious descent, raised her to the station of queen consort. This queen
bore a daughter unto the raja. The supporter of royalty conferred on her the name
of Yasodhara. The raja bestowed this daughter, together with the province of
mountains and torrents (Malaya), on Wirawammo. She gave birth to two daughters :
of these two daughters, the eldest was named Samana, she vras as bountiful as
the earth ; the younger was called Sugala.

This raja, intent on the perpetuation of the line from which he was himself
descended, caused (also) to be brought from the kingdom of Kalinga a daughter of
the reigning monarch of Kalinga, named Tilokasundari, lovely in person, and most
amiable in disposition, and installed her (likewise) in the dignity of queen consort
She had five daughters; viz., Subhadda, Sumitta, Lokanatha, RatnawaU^ and Rupawati;
and a son named JVikkamabdhu^ endowed with the indications of eminent prosperity.
She so entirely captivated and engrossed the raja's affections, that among sJl the
ladies of his palace, none but her, who was as illustrious in descent as himself, could
succeed in becoming enciente to him.

At a subsequent period, on a certain day, while surrounded by bis ministers,
lie assembled his daughters, and ranged them in order, according to their seniority.
Overlooking the other daughters, this (monarch), who was versed in fortune-telling,
iixed his gaze on RatnawaJiy who, he discerned, was endowed with the signs of good
fortune, and with a womb of fecundity. Overpowered by the impulse of his affections,
clasping her to him, and kissing her on the crown of her head, he poured forth these
endearing expressions : " Her womb is destined to be the seat of the conception
of a son, who will be supremely endowed with the grace of dignity, as well as with
benevolent and charitable dispositions; with firmness of character, and enerjjy in

A.D. 1071 TO 1126.] The Mahawanso. [a.b. 1614 to 1669.

'* S6bhanannUcawuttiua imiud kuehehhi heuati, pultauuppaiti fhdnanti ;'* mudundsd
Ydehantaudpi so Chdiamtthipdlauanikasdf kuidbhimdnin rd\jd so adaiwdna kaniyasinf

Andpetwd Pandurtfjan wisuddhanwayoMtmiKawa^ anujan rdjinin iaua Mittdwhayamdddsi so.

Sd MdndiharanaA Kiitisirimkghdbkidhdndkan^ SiriwaliaShandmanehajanisi tanayd tay6.

Subhaddan fFirabdkussOf Sumitian Jayabdkuno mahatdparihdrima, pdddsi dharnipaii,

Addsi Mdndbharanassa dhitaran RatndwaHn^ Ldkandihawhayan Kittisirimigkastaddsf so.

Rupawaiibhidhdndya dkiiuybparaidyahi SasMwallabkassddd Sugaiawhan kumSrikan,

Madhukannawa Bhifmar^a Bahkkdrasiandmaki mahisibandhawi rdjaputti, Sihapurdgati,

Pmssitwdna mahipdlo tadd iuparipHikd, tiMampdddti paehehikan wuttin s6 anurUpakan.

Ti tabbi laddhatdkkdnuammdnd dharanipatin drddhayanta aaiatan niwassinsu yatkd ruchin.

Etisan rdJapuUdna^ Sundariwhan kaniffhikan add fFikktmabdkussa nifawansaffhiUUtkikb.

Rhiyb fFikkamabdkussm imU Lildwathati^ sakmbkdgina pdddii tadd bandku kUiraio.

fyidhdya iwan st^ank janindd nissisaib bhdgasamappitb so, daydpardQdti jandnamattka samdchareniti

paihdnurupan,

Iti sujanappasdda sanwigaUkdya kaii Makdwansk ** Saffgakakarano " nduta Bkimasafihitimb pariehckhkdo.

action ; with the power of commanding the respect of men, and of controling
all other monarchs : he will be destined also to sway the regal power, by reducing
Lank^ which will be over-run by foreign enemies, under the dominion of one
canopy ; and blessed will he be with all prosperity."

The raja reinsed to bestow his daughter, who was the pride of his race, on the
reigning king of Cliola, who earnestly sued for her ; and sending for a prince of the
royal fiEunily of Pandu, which ^'as already connected with bis own, married him to his
younger sister, princess Mitta. She gave birth to three sons, Manabharano, Kittisiri-
megho, and Siriwallabho. The ruler also wedded, in great pomp, Subhadda to
Wirabaliu, and Suraitta to Jayabatiu. He bestowed Ratnawali on Manabharano, and
Lokanatha on Kittisirimegho. Of his remaining daughters, he bestowed the one
named Rupawati, as well as the princess Sugala,* on Siriwallabho.

At that period there were three royal princes, the relations of queen Tilokasundari,
who had come over from Sihapura, whose names were Madhukannawo, Bhimaraja,
and Balakkaro. Tlie ruler of the land having received them, and become favorably
impressed with them, conferred on them, severally, stations worthy of them. All these
three persons, in the full enjoyment of royal favor, and entirely possessed of the
confidence of the monarch, resided where they pleased. Bent on the preservation of
the purity of his house, he }>estowed on (his son) Wikkamabahu, Sundari the younger
sister of these princes ; and devoted to the interests of liis house, he subsequently
also gave unto (his said son) Wikkaniabahu. tlie amiable princes? Lilawati, with a
(suitable) provision.

Thus this monarch, endowed in the utmost perfection vith all regal prosperity, and
Idessed wth a benevolent disposition, necking the advancement of his own con-
nections, regidated his goveriiinont on principles conducive to their aggrandizement.

The fifty ninth chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, *• the patronage (of relations,")
compoeed equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

* The fnnndcUughter i^ here called a dan^ter

2 A

)(c

APPENDIX VI.

A TABLE OF THE CONTENTS OF THE TEXT OF THE MAHAWANSO.

y o. of the No. of vewee in

chapters. each chapter.

1 . The visits of G6tamo Buddho to Ceylon • •••• • • B5

2. His genealogy, deduced from Mahaaammato 34

3. The first convocation •••••• ••• •••••••••• •••••• 33

4. The second convocation •••••••••••• •••••••••••••••••••••• 6^

5. The third convocation •«•••••••••• ••••••••••••••••••••••••••••• 285

6. The genealogy and landing of W%jay6 • •• ••••• 48

7. The reign of TFyaytf 77

8. Do. oi Pandufjoaso •••••••••••••• •••••• ••• 29

9. Do. o{Abhay6 29

1 0. Do. of PanAukabhayo •••.•••••••••••••••••. • •• 106

11. Do. of DSwananpiyatisso ••••••••• •••••••••••••••••••• 43

12. The deputation otthSras to various countries in India, to propagate Buddhism 58

13. The deputation of Mahindo to Ceylon •• •••••••• 22

14. His reception into (Anur&dhapura) the capital of Ceylon •••••••••••••••• 66

15. His acceptance of the dedication of the Mahawih&ro • 234

16. Do. of the sacred edifices at JlfaAm^a//^ ••••• • •••« •• 18

17. The arrival of the relics oiBvddho. • • • • 61

18. The obtaining the branch of the sacred Bo-tree •• 69

19. Thearrivalof do. do 88

20. The demise of the Th&roa (Mahindo and his colleagues) « • 59

21 . The reign of five kings ••••••••• • • •••• 63

22. The origin of (prince) DuHhagamini • • • • • 89

23. The formation of his army * •••• • 102

24. The war between the two brothers ( Duithagamini and Saddhdtisso) • 59

25. The triumph of Duithagamini ...... ••• ••••••••••••••••••••••••• 117

26. The consecration of the Marichawaffi tvihiro •••••••• 26

27. Do. of the Ldhapasado •••• • 49

28. The acquisition of the materials for the constniction of the JlfaAa/A^/>o(Ruanwelli) 43

29. The preparations for its construction •••••••• • • • 71

30. The description of the receptacle (in the ThUpo) for the relics •••••••••••• 102

31. The enshrining of the relics. • ••••••••••• •••••••••••••••••• •••••• 125

32. The departure to Tuaitapura (death of Dufthagimini) % , • • 87

cK^HftAiH^/rs 4>^^f^ w.- ^ V/ Z' ■ '' ' . J^ ^^>Y

^f;^fcM.*«^ ^nrfTt ^^^a* ^^ yir«^ -z^^^

■■ r " "1 111 I. L.

CONTENTS. Xci

^^^^ No. of ▼emt in

chapten. ^^^^ chapter.

33. The reigns often kings ••. ,,» , ,,,. 106

34. Do. of eleven kings ■••••••••• ••••• •••■•••••• 93

35. The reigns of twelve kings ••••••••••••••• • • •••••• 125

36. Do. of thirteen kings* ••••••••••••••••••.«•• 134

37. Do. ofsevenkings • ,,.. 267-

38. Do. often kings. •■• ••«• • ..,, •••.. 115

The translation in the present volume extends to the end of this chapter . • • •3282

39. The reigns of two kings • • .....•• .•..•..• •••• 60

41. Do. of eight kings* •• • •••••••••• ••••••••••••••••• 103

42. Do. of three kings ••••••• ••••• •• 69

44. Do. of six kings •••••••••••••••••«,••••••«• ••••• 153

45. Do. of four kings •••••••• ••••••••••••. • 82

46. Do. of three kings. •••• ••••••••••• • ••••••••• 47

48. Do. ofsixkings ••••• •••••• •• 226

49. Do. offivekings 93

50. Do. of one king* •••••••••••• ••••. 87

51. Do. oftwokings ••••• 136

52. Do. oftwokings •• • • •• » ••••• 83

53. Do. offivekings •••••••••••••«••••••••••••••••••••••••••••.. 53

54. Do. of three kings •••• •••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••.. 72

55. The anarchy or interregnum ••••••••••••••••••••••••••••.••...•••,., 34

56. The reigns of six kings. ••••••••••••••••••••••••• •••••••••••• 17

57. The subjugation of the R6hana division of Cejlon ••••••••• , 73

58. The visit to ^ntiradAa/mra •••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••.., . 57

59. The patronage of relations, or royal intermarriages •••••• ••••••••••• 51

60. Improvements or reforms in the State and Church •••••••••••••••••••••• 91

61 . The reigns of six kings •••••••• ••••••••• ••• •••••••••••••••••••• 74

62. The history of the two Princes • • .. 67

63. The journey to Sakmantottapura •••• ••••••••••••••••••••••• 53

64. The march to the settlements of the Paramandala chiefs ••••••••••• 64

' The first of these '' seTen kings ** is Mahas^no. The account of his reign terminates at the 48th verse, and there also
the first part of the M^UUiwamso concludes, though in the middle of a chapter ; which strengthens mj opinion that Jf«Aa>
nisM, wrote the nuhsequent portion also to the end of the rvign of his nephew Ddtkuttmo^ being to the dote of the 58th
i-hapter.

• By mere inadvertence, in the text the words " forty one * ha\c been written for " forty,- " forty four'' for *' forty three "
<uid " forty eight " for " forty leTen f omitting " forty," forty three;' • forty peTen."

' Printed in this Tolume at Appendix V.

^CPi/i^t/%

t '

XCii CONTENTS.

No. of the No. of venes iii

chapten. each ch^ter.

65. The execution of the Minister* • ••• •••• ••• ••••••••• 44

66. The discovery of the traiterons movements of the Partimandala chiefs* • • • • • 157

67. The appointment (of Parakkamabdhu) to the office of Maha Adipado •••••• 95

68. The restoration of order and prosperity ••••••• ••••••••••••• 69

69. The conciliation of the army by the distribution of rewairds* • • • • • ■ • • • • 38

70. The abdication of the kingdom (in favor of Parakkamab&hu) ••••• 368

' 72. His accession to the kingdom •••• •••• ••••••• •••• 348

73. The improvement of PoUmnaruwa ••••••••• •••• 166

74. The festival in honor of the Ddfhadhatu (Tooth relic) 252

75. The subjugation of the R6hana division of Ceylon •••• •••••••••• 205

76. The capture of the capital (of P&ndi^ in southern India; this chapter also con-

tains the expedition to Cambodia) •••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••• 332

77. The conquest of the kingdom of Pdndi •••••• •••••••••••••• •••••• 107

78. The construction of wihdros (in Ceylon) •••••••••••••••••• •••••• 108

79. The formation of royal gardens &c • ••••••••••••••••••••• 87

80. The reigns of sixteen kings •• ••• • • 79

81. Do. o{ one Idng (Wijayabihu) •••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••• 80

82. The (estiYBl o( the Dathddhdtu (Tooth relic) 62

83. The subjugation of the foreign usurpers •••••••• •••••• ••••••■•••••• 62

84. The patronage of religion ••••••••••••••^0««»««»««»» ••••••••••#•• 44

85. The performance of many acts of piety •••••••••••••••••••••••••»•••••• 121

86. The causing of many acts of piety to be performed •••••••••••••••••••••• 68

87. The abdication of the kingdom ••■••t •••••••• ••••••••• ••••••••• 75

88. The reparation of PoUmnaruwa. «••••••••••••• •••••••••••#•••••• 122

89. The accession of Bdsat Wijayahahu •••••••••••••• •••••••••• 73

90. The reigns of eight kings commencing with BSsat Wijayahahu •••••••••••• 1 10

91. Do. of four kings commencing with ParaA:A;ama6aAt^ ••••••• 37

92. Do. of seven kings from Wijayahahu .••••••••••• •••••••••• 30

93. The reign of Mdyddunne •«••••••••• ••••••••••••• 18

94. Do. of Wimalndhammasiiriya » «• •#•••••• •••••#•••• 24

95. Do. oi Sennrnt 26

96. Do. of Rdjasingha ••••••••• ••••••• •••••••••••• 43

97. Do. of two kings commenciDg with Wimaladhamma •••••••••••••••• 63

98. Do. ot Sriwijayardja 9^9 m mm ••. •••••••••••••••• 98

99. The accession &r. ot Kittinri • 191

100. The conclusion , ,,,, 297

9176

1 4i

Seventy one *' is omitted by a similar error.

ZCUl

APPENDIX Vn.

A synopsis of the Roman characters used to represent the Singhalese-PiUi letters, in this
publication ; taken ahnost ezclusiyely from the scheme recently published in BengaL

As the Pali Alphabet is nearly identical with the Dhoan6gari^ it cannot be necessary to
define the sounds of the letters composing it.

ff a, <f» a

VOWELS.

f i, * i; <5 u, 6*» «; t^ ^1 ® «•

Outtorals

Palatines

Lingoals

Dentals

Labials

CONSONANTS.

«> k, &) kh; 00 g, it gh ; Si 9
ch, <^ chh; c^ j, <Sjh; ^n

Of, db A;

8 ^ ^ 4h

t, d th; 4 d, S) dh;

op, td ph ; S) b, to bh ; 9 m

c3 y» ^ ^ Q '» ® ^. « »» » h, ^ /, On (ang).

There is but one « in PidL The two to have nearly the same sound ; and the letter 8
partakes more of the sound of to than t^.

I N D K X AND G L O SS A K V.

INDEX AND GLOSSARY.

Abhayagiri or

Abhayuttaro

Abhayagullako

Abhayandgo

Abhayapura

Abhayaihiro

Abhayawdpi

Abhayibalakapdsdno
Abhayd

Abhinnd

Abhitva^dhamdno
AchchaguUako
Ache ha ra mffigdmo
AggikkhandOpama n

Aggibrahmd

Ahanldrapitthiko

AhOgangd

Ajdiasaitu

Ajirvako

Akdsichktiyan '

Alakkhdmandd

Alambagdmo

Alasaddd

A'malakan

A'mandagdmani

Ambalnfthikapdiddo

Ambalaiihikolo or )

Ambatthikdlo i

Ambamdlako

Ambatiltha

I a wihiro at Anurddhapura, 206, 207, 223, 225, 236, 238, 241, 243, 250.

a wiharo, not identified, 208.

227,228.

88.

Tide Therapuifdbhayo.

also called Jayawdpi, the first tank formed al Anurddhapura^ 65, 66, 107,

160,211.
the " cookoo rock " in the Abhaya tank at AnurddhapurOy 99.
56, 57, 58, 62, 64, 65, 67 : the raja of Cejlon al the adrent of Kakusandho

Buddho, 88, 89, 90 : the first name of Duffkagdmimi, 97 : the father of

KhanjadefvOj 142.
from ^^ abhi " supreme and the root nd knowledge, a pretematiiral gift or

wisdom of inspiration, 116.
a tank, not*identified, 222.

a wiharo at the Kdhagullako mountain, 127, ^^*

Singh. Afrwruwiffigama^ three yojanas to the north west of Anurddkapura,
^' the similitude to the mountain of flomet," Bnddho's difconrse in the

Angutiaranikdyo^ 73, 97*
34, 36.

a plain near Anurddhapura^ 217*
Trans-Gangetic. In the Tikd it is written Addgangd which would signify the

SubterraDcan-Ganget, 16, 37, 240.
10, 12, 185.

a sect of hindu derotees, 67.
a wiharo on the summit of Kdfipabbaiaj 132.
residence of Wcsiawana, 242.
a tank, not identified, 234.

capital of Ycna a division of India, not identified, 171-
in Singhalese it<*//i, a fruit, 22, 70-

215, 2ia

a hall in Bhiran'ts palace, also in the Ldhapdsddo^ 162.

a care in the Seven Korles in which the Ridi wiharo has subsequently been

built, 167, 208.
at AnurddhapurOy 125.
a ferry near Bintenne^ not identified, 150.

Index and Glossary.

Ambatthalo

Ambeduduggo

Amhiliydgo

Amho

Ambuffhi

Amitd

Amiiddano

Andgdmi

A'nandi
A'nando
Anatvataggah

Anjano

Andnuidassi

Andtaithd

Antardmigiri

Antdgiri

Anuld

Anulaiissapabbato
Anurddhapura

Anurddho

Anurawihdru

Anuro

Anuraddhako

Aparantaka

Appamddafvaggo

Arahat

Arawdlo
Ariifho

Arund
Aialhi

one of the peaks of the Missako mountain (MihintalU),
a great tank, not identified, 210.
a village, not identified, 254.
the mango tree, 22, 79.
a tank, not identified, 248.
9.

brother of Gotamo Buddhds father, 9, 55.

the third state of sanctification, signifying that which does not return; regene-
ration in the human world being overcome, 77-
18.

12, 13, 19.
from ana awa agan^ without beginning or end ; Buddho's discourse ou

Sansdra or eternity, in the Sant/uttanikdyo, 23, 98.
9.
1.

firom " na " and " otattho " that which does not get heated or parched ; the
name of a lake in Himawantd so surrounded by lofty mountains that th<^
meridian rays alone of the sun are stated to fall on it, 2, 22, 27? 70^. 169.
a wiharo and tank, not identified, 257*
a village in Rohano, not identified.

the wife of Mahandgo the second brother of Dkwdnanpiyaiisto^ 82, 85, 1 \{\
120 : widow of Khalldfandgo, and wife of Watiagdmani, 202, 203, 2<M :
wife of Chorandgo, 209, 218.
a wiharo, not identified, 225.

the ancient capital of Ceylon, founded by Anurddho^ minister of Wijayo^ 50,
56, e5, 67, 117, 118, 128, 133, 134, 139, 153, 218 : walls built round it
222, 225.
minister of Wijayo^ 50 : brother of Bhaddakachchdnd, 56. 57^ 64, 65, 68.
in Mahagimo, not identified,
the standard bearer of the king of Wangu^ 44, 46.
15, 19.

one of the ancient divisions of India, not identified, 71 9 73.
the discourse on non-procrastination, in the Kkudakanikdyo of the Pilakaiiaya^

25.
pasiitn : from ^' ari " foes (t. e. sinful passions,) and '^ haitaitd " being des-
troyed or overcome.
Ndga king of Kdsmir^ 72 : a lake in Kdsmir^ *J2.

now Riftigulla, a mountain in Neurakaldrviya^ 63, 64, 1 27 ; a wiharo there,
202: nephew oi DiwdnanpiyatUso, 69, 103, 110, 111, 115, 116, 120, 126.
a clny of a reddish color, possessing medicinal properties, 70.
passim : the month of June-July, derives its name fix>m one of the lunar
mansions.

AsandhimUid
Asankhiya n
Asdo
Asiwisdpama n

Asdkamdld
Asokamdlako

Aioko

Asokdrdmo
AsAamandatiP

•

Axiayujo

Alialho

Atthadaxsi

Aithakatha

A'wanti
A'yujmld

Index and Olossaky. 3

the first wife of Dhammdsdko^ 25, 122.

passim : innumerable, surpassing computation.

127, 128.

from asiwisd the serpent, and upaman comparison, the parable of the serpent,

a discourse of Buddho in the Majjhimamkdtfo of the Suitapitakd^ 73, 97.
wife of prince Sdli, 200.
at AnurddhapurOy 95.
the great Buddhistical emperor of India, subsequently called Dhammdsdko, 21,

22, 23, 25, 34, 35, 38, 42, 76, 108 : a brother of D^tvdnanpitfaiisto, 95 :

(a tree) Singh. Hdpalu.
the wiharo built at Pdtilipura by Ai6k6, 26, 33, 34, 39.
at Anurddhapura^ 100.
passim : the month of September October, the name of one of the lunar

mansions,
a wiliaro and tank, not identified, 257-
1.
( Commentaries or explanatory discourses, the title of the sacred commentaries

on the Piiakattaya, 207, 251, 252, 253.
also called Ujj^ni^ modem Oujein in India, 16, 76.

Hahaidmussufis.sft

Bdhiifo

Bahulikd

Baiaitho

Bali

Bdrdnaxi

Bhaddakachchdna

Bhaddasdlo

Bhaddawaggi

Bhaddaji

Bhadditumbaro

Bhagiraso

Bhakkharahobbho

Bhalldtako

BhaUalitlha

Bkalluko

Bhdmini

207.

204.

one of the Buddhistical schisms, 21.

jHissim : a messenger of a king, an executive officer.

tribute, also offerings in the yakkha religion, 230.

on the GangeSy the capital of Kdsi^ the name derive<l from two tributary

rivers Bdrd and Nasi, 2, 24, 95, I7I, 180 ; the modem Benart^s.
the daughter of Amitddano the paternal uncle of Gdtamo Buddhu. By h«*r

marriage with PanduwdsadiwOy the Wijeyan dynasty of Ceylon became

allied to the Sdkyan family, 55, 56, 65.

71, 127.

an Indian tribe, 2, 180.

183, 184.

at the Chttiyo mountain, 103.

a port in Rdhano, supposed to be near the salt marshes of Hambantotte, 217-

a tank and wiharo, not identified, 257-

a sea port on the western coast, not identified, 227-

nephew of Eldroy 155, 156.

on the line of Duffhagdmrnts march, not identified, 151.

Index and Glossary.

Bhdndu

Bharano

Bharalo

Bhdtiko or Bhdtikdbhayo

Bhdlirvanko

Bkdiikatisio

Bhdtiko

Bhaltasdld

Bhayoluppalo

BhiUirvdno

Bhirani

Bhutdrdmo

Bimbisdro

Bindusdro

Bodhimando

Bddhisattd

Brahma-Uka

Brdhmo

Brahmd (Mahd)

Buddhaddio

Buddharakkhiio

Buddho

77,80.

137, 141.

210, 213.

not identified, 178.

224, 225.

iather of Bimbisdro^ 10.

the refectory at Anurddhapura^ 101.

not identified, 210.

a wiharo, not identified, 257*

162.

225.

10, a3, 180.

21.

the terrace of the Bo-tree at Buddhagkya in India, 171

passim : a Buddho elect.

passim : the heavenly mansions of Brahmd,

passim : a brahman.

one of the Hindu triad, 17, 180, 189, 190.

243, 246, 247, 256.

171.

passim : firom the root buddha to comprehend.

Chakkawdlan
Chakkawalti

Champoka

Chdnakko

Chandaguito

Chavddlo

Chandamo

Chandamukhasifvo

Ckandamukho

Chandanaggdmo

Chandawajji

Chando

Charako

Chdfi

the circle or boundaries of the universe, 114.

from chakka^ a wheel or circle, also the circle of the unirerse, and watii the ruler

or sustainer, applied to Buddho, as well as to the emperors of Asia, 29.
Singhalese sapu (micheUa champakaj,
minister of Chandagutto^ 21.

the Chandragupta of the Hindus^ and the Sandracoitus of the dasncs, 21.
(adjective) low caste, passim.
9.

216, 218.
9.

in Rdhana^ not identified, 119, 120.
28, 31, 32.

son of Pandulo, 60, 61, 62, ^,
8.

an earthen Tetsel, commonly called a chatty, 167*

In9XZ akd Olossakt.

CKatummakdrdjd
Chaimsdld

Ch^tiyd

Chitiytigiri

ChHyan

Chetiifo

Cheto

Ckeitd

Chhadanla
Chhatto
Chirawdpi
ChiHm

Chiitd

ChiiiaguUo

Chittapabbato

Chdla

Chdlo

Chdrandgo

Gkuddandgo

Chuldbkatfo

ChulaguUo

Chulahaiihipdddpama n

Chuldmani
Ckulandgo
Chuldnganitfapiithi

Vhulddaro

tiie £raur kmgs of liie Ckaimtmnmkdrdjika haaren.

the quadrangular hall, the refiBctorj of the priesthood at Anurddk^^ray 87^

88,221.
the mare ^kkini 63, (Diniy the mother of Mahindo), 76.
the capital of Dakkhindgiri in India, 76,
passim : an object of wonhip, whether an image, a tree, an edifice or a

mountain, from the root chUi to meditate or think.
8, the manntain mmi wiharo at M i k i n t alU near Amurddhapura.
a Tillage to the eoothward of Anurddkaipura^ not identified, 109.
ride also Missako, 102, 108, 104, 105, 106, 122, 123, 124, 125, 128, 138,

202,216,221: wife of fFoioAA^, 890.
a lake in tiie HvmdUufam regiona, not identified, 22, 134.
a malabar who commanded at Mihiyangano^ 150.
a tank, not identified, 237*
passim : one of the aeteriflBa which giToe its name to the month chUim March,—

April,
(mother of Pandukdbhayojy 56, ride Ummddaekiitd.
a th^ of BoihimamdA, 171.
a mountain and wiharo in AoAaao, Shigh. SiUuipaw^ not identified, 130, 143,

145, 221.
Singh. Soli, Sdiitnmndaimm of the classics, comprising probably Mysore and

Tmmjore^ 128.
a mountain two yojanas to the southward of Anwrddhapura, not identified, 68.
209.
225.
216.

a wiharo on the Gono rirer, 216.
the parable of the footsteps of the small elephant, a discourse of Buddho

in the Miyjkkmsmskdtfo^ 79.
a dagoba in the hearenlj mansions of Sakka, 106.
a mountain in Roksma^ not identified, 214.
Singh. Sulagunupittiyi in Rokano^ not identified, 146, 195.
45.

Ddgoba

Dakkkindgiri

passim : from " Dkdty " and *' gabbkan " the womb, receptacle, or shrine of a

relic,
in India, situated between Pdfiiipura and A'wstnii^ the territorr of MmkiiMs

mother, 76 ; a wiharo at Vjjfmi^ 171 ; a wiharo at Amurddkaptira^ 200 ;

another. 257-

Index and Glossary.

the right collar hone relic of Buddho, 105, 106, 107, 108,

at AHurddhapurOy 206, 225.

wife of Chandamukkasiwo 218.

the chief dispenser of punishment, criminal judge, 69.

a hall for priestesses, 210.

28, 29, 30.

passim : the ten precepts or commandments.

the tooth relic of Buddho, 105, 240, 248, 258.

a damilo usurper, 204, 206 ; another, 256.

a gate porter, 218.

wiharo and tank in Rdhano^ not identified, 257*

the parable of the messengers of the gods, one of Buddhos discourses in the

MajjhimanikdyOy 73, 83.
Adam's peak, 88, 89.

4, 68, 69, 70, 71, 77, 78, 96, 105, 106, 111, 117, 121, 122, 124, 130, 161.
passim : inferior dewos.
passim : from the root '' ditva" rejoicing : celestial and felicitous beings

or deities : the first name of Khanjadkroo^ 142.
passim : righteousness ; also one of the three divisions of the Pifakattaya^

firom the root '' dhara " to sustain ; and treats of faith and doctrine,
an edifice at Anurddkapura^ 241.
Dhammachakkapawattanan the supremacy of Dhammo or religion, a discourse of Buddho in the

Sutiapiiako, 2, 74, 101.
1.

thero, 197.

the designation of one of the schisms in Buddhism, 21.
thero, 197.
sections of Dhammo^ the dirisions of the Buddhistical scriptures, 201.

37.

(a thero of Yona) 71, 73 ; (a thero of Ujjeni) 171.

one of the schisms in Buddhism in Ceylon, 21.

a thero of Bdrdnesi, 171.

emperor of India and the great patron of Buddhism, 23, 35, 37, 39, 69, 71*

78, 105, 110, 111, 112, 115, 116, 122, \S5, 240, 256, ride As&ko.
21.
254.

a wiharo, not identified, 237, 257-
209; (another) 254 ; the raja, 254, 255, 256, 261.
paternal uncle of Gk^tamo Buddho, 9.

Dakkhinakkhakan

Dakkhinawihdro

Damilddifvi

Dan^andyako

Dandapdni

Dantagiho

Ddsako

Dasasilan

Ddfhddhdtu

Ddfhiyo

Dalto

Ddyagdmo

Ditvadaho

Dewadatto

Detvadittan

Dkrvakuto

Difvdnanpiyatisso

Ditvaid

Difvo

DhammS

Dhammachakko

Dhammadassi

Dhammadinno

Dhammaguttiko

DhammaguUo

Dkammakkhando

Dhammapaldii

Dkammarakkkito

Dhammaruchiyd

Dhammaseno

Dhammdsdkd

Dhananando

Dkdtd

Dhdtustnapahbato

Dhdiuseno

Dhdtodafio

Dhumarakkhapabhalo

Dighdbdk ugullo

Dighdbhayo

Dighachankamanan

Dighagdmini

Dighajuniu

Digkapdsdfio

Dighasando

Dighaihunika

Dighawdpi or \

Ihghdtfumdpi f

Dighdyu

Dipankaro

Dipawanso

Disala

Doldpabbaio

Dona

lyono

Dubbalafcdpitisso

DuratUsakoitdpi

Dufthagdmani

Dwdramandalako
Ihvijagdmo

Index and GLOsftARY. 7

now Hunasgiri or Dumbara peak near Kandj, 82, 63, 250.

a wiharo, not identified, 208.

son of Kdkawanno^ 138 ; a chief, 150.

the perambulation hall for priests at Anurddhapura^ 101.

son of Dighdtfu 57, 58.

a minister of Eldro^ 153, 154, 155.

now called DhiggaUa at Anurddhapura^ 99.

a minister of Diwdnanpiyatisso 102, a pariweno at Anuradhapura, at which the

Mahdwatuo was compiled, 102, 254.
Duifhagdminis chaiger, 146.
now called Dhigdrvkwa^ by the Singhalese, in the Batticaloa district, 7/569

145, 146, 148, 193, 201 ; the digoba, 201.
brother of Bhaddakachchdnd^ 57*
1.

the yiahdwanio^ 257*
daogbter of Wijayo by Kuwkni^ 51.
a mountain, not identified, 62.
a measure containing four dlhakan^ Singh. Idhd,
a minister ai Dkrvdnanpiyatitso^ 110; a town, Singh. Dennagama situated

among the marshes near Binitnml, not identified but probably near Horabora.
a wihaxo, not identified, 200, 225.
a tank, not identified, 201, 217, 235.
(ride Gdmani Abhayo). 4, 97, 130, 145, 146, 148, 150, 1^3, 154, 155, 16K

162, 165, 169, 186, to 201.
u village to the northward of Upatusa near Mihintalli^ 59, 109, 138.
a village, not identified, 224.

Ekabbtfdhd rikd

Fskadftdro

Kldro

Krakdtriiio

the designation of one of the schisms in Buddhism, 20.

a wiharo near a moimtain of that name, not identified, 219.

The Cholian conqueror of Ceylon, 128, 130, 133, 134, 137, 139. 153, 154,

lo;>.
a wiharo. not identified, 237-

(iajdbdhukagdmini
Gajdkumbhakapdxdna n
GaUakapitho
Gdlamhatittho
Gdmini

22l\ 224.

at Anuradhapura^ 9iK

u village, not identified.

a thupo^ not identified, 221.

brother of Rhaddakachchdnd 56 : a town, not identified, 145.

Index and Glossary.

Gdmini' Abhayo

Gdmini tvdpi

Gamitiharvdli

Gandambo

Gandhabbo

Gandhdrd

Gangd

Gangardjiyd

Gangdrohana-suUan

Gangdstnapabbatd

Ganikdkaro

Gatvaraluso

Gatvard

Ghaiitddano

Gkdnto

Gijjakufa

Girt

Giridipo

}

Girikandako or
Girikan^asiwo
Girika n^iapadiso
Girikumbhih
Girinilapatdka ndo
Giwafihi

Gddho

Gdkanno

Gdkuiikd

G&mayapi ndika n

Gdnagdmakaliiiha

Gondhigdmo

Gonnagiri

G6n6

Gdtamo

Gdihdbhayo

Gcfhaimbaro

G6wito

GuUahdlo

Guttiko

tke infiuLt nm of DufHutgdmim, 135, IM, 1S6, 140, 141, 14S, 143, 144,
145, 146.

a tank near Anurddhapura^ ^^ 67 ; anotlier 223, neither identified.

a iriharo in Rdhanoy not identified, 131.

a mango-tree miracnlouslj raised by Boddho at Sdwatihinagara^ in Indim,

celestial choristers, 72,

now Candahar in India^ 7I9 72, 73.

the Ganges, 185.

a wiharo, not identified, 225.

one of Buddho's discourses in the Suttanipdtan.

a wiharo, not identified, 237*

a wiharo at Anurddkapura, at which the Aiihakathd were translated into Pali,

252.
a wiharo, not identified, 224.
a damilo chief, 150.
9.

a wiharo at Kosambid in India, 171*
a tank, not identified, 248.
a nighaniOy 66 ; another, 203.

3, the rocky isles ntoated to the sonth-eaflt of Ceylon, supposed to be the
great and little Basses.

brother of Abhayg^ 64, 65.

now, GKriwaya, a dirision of the TangaUe district, 64, 65, 140, 142.

a wiharo, not identified, 201, 202.

a wiharo, in Singhalese Nilgiri, north of Anuradhapura, not identified, 153.
the throat relic of G6iam6y Buddho which is stated to have consisted of a single
hollow bone in the form of the case of a hand-drum, 4, 104.

the ififruana called in Ceylon the ant-eater, 148, 166,

a wiharo, not identified, 237-

the designation of one of the adusms in Buddhism, 20.

a discourse of Buddho in the Majjkimamkdyo.

the port of Gonagdmo at the mouth of the Kanduro riyer, 54, 55,

a tank, not identified, 248.

a wiharo towards Dwdramandaloy not identified, 127.

a river, now G6nu oya, 255, 256.

Buddho 1, 2, 19 ; a th^ 146, 147.

son of YafthdiakatUw, 97, 130, 141 ; another, 228, 231, 233.

a warrior of DuUhagdmim, 137, 140, 141, 162, 153.

a Tillage near Chitiaiapabbaio, Singh. Godigamoa^ not identified, 14lw

Singh. Guthala now Buiiia in Rohano, 146, 150.

a malabar usurper, 127.

Index and O loss ah v.

Hdlakdla

Hdlawahhdnako

Hdli

Hdlibrdhmano

Hamhugallako

Hdrifd

Harifakan

Hattdlako

Hatthibhdgajanapado

Hatthikkhando

Hatthipdrd

Hiligdmo

Helldligdmo

Himanio

H^mawdlo or \
Himamdlako J
Himawanid

Hkmawaid
HiyaguUo
Hundarafvapi
Hufvdchakanniko

a town, not identified, 150.

a town, not identified, 151.

a wiharo at Antdgiri, not identified.

(ambassador of Difvdnanpitfatiiso)^ 69.

a wiliaro, not identified, 204.

a Yakkhini of Kdnnir^ 72.

bignonia indica, in Singh. Aralu^ 22, ^0.

a nunnery at Anurddhapura^ 120, 121, 123, 125.

a division of Malay d^ 218.

a wiharo at Dwdramandalo^ 127*

near fVijitay 151.

a Tillage eight *' kariasa " in extent, in Rdkano^ not identified, 221.

a Tillage, not identified, 244.

passim : the cold or snowy season, from tlie full moon of NoTemher to the

full moon of March.
vide Mahdthupo^ the Huwanwelli dagoba at Anurddhapura, 88, 97. 108,

125, 202.
the snowy regions generally ; also the Himdli^a countr>' in particular, 22, 71*

72, 74, 105, 169,
one of the schisms in Buddhism. 2 1 .
at Anurddhapura, 100.

Singh. Hendaran-ctra in Rohano. not identified, 140.
a diTision of Rdhano^ not identified, 214.

llandgo

Imbaro

Indagutto

1st

Isibhumangana n
Isipaiiano
Issarasamanako
Itthiyo

216, 218.

ride Odtaimbaro.

a thero of Asokaramo, 34 ; of Rajagaha, IJl ; of Anuradhapura, 182, 190,

191, 192.
passim : firom the root isa to investigate, a sanctified personage,
at Anurddhapura^ the site of Mahindos funeral pile, 125.
a wiharo at Bdrdnasi^ in India, 171-
a wiharo at Annrddhapyra, 119, 123, 218. 221.
a thero, 71. 240.

Jdli

JaUuro

Jamhudipo

a tank, not identified, 237

passim : one of the four <]uarterB of the human woHd<», being the terra cogmia
of the Bttddhifts. The name is derived firom the Jambu-tree.

Index and Glossary.

Jamhugdmo
Jambukolo

Jantu
Jafilo

Jawumdliiittha

Jayamangala n

JdyarUo

Jayasino

Jayawdpi

Jitawanno

Jito

Jefihatisso

Jeffho

Jifvahatio
Jdtiwanan
Jdtiyo
Jutindaro

a Tillage, not identified, 151.

in ancient Ndgadtpo, probably the present Colombogam in the Jafina district,

69, 70, 110, 117, 119.
the Chhaiagdhakoy 253.
an Indian sect from '^ Jafan assa eUthUi" ^' he who has a top-knot of matted

hair," 2.
a ferry of the Kappakanduro in RohanOy Singh. Milldnantotta, not identified,

146.
the name of a chant, literally ^' the rejoicings of success."
93, 94, 95.
9.

vide Abhayarvdpiy 65.

wiharo and thupo at Anurddkapura^ 236, 239.
a wiharo at Sdwatthipura in India, not identified, 4, 5, 6, 7i 171 •
233, 234 ; another, 242.
the month of May — June, so called from one of the asterisms ; also, senior,

elder, 77-
son of Wijayo by Kurv^ni, 51, 52.
vide NandanOy 100.

the chief architect of Pandukdhhayo, 66, 67-
a yakkho, 63.

Kdcharaggdmo

Kachchdno

Kachchhakatiiiha

Kadambo

Kahdpanan

Kdkandako

Kdkawannatisso

Kakudapdli

Kakudhawdpi

Kakusandho

Kaldrajanako

Kallakatto

Kdlakanatisso

Kdlakardmo

now Kalragam near the southern coast, so called frova. a temple to the god

Katraganiy or K-artikdya, 119, 120.
9.

Singh. Kasembililotta or Kasdtotta, not identified, 63, 135, 138, 139.

the Malwattu Oya or Aripo river near which Anurlidhapura is situated, 50,

84, 88, 134, 166, 213, 222; also the Kolong-tree, nauclea cordifoUa, 100;

likewise a creeper, 106 ; a wiharo, 206.
a gold coin, worth 10 rndsakan, which is a silver coin, called in Singhalese

ma$ta and now valued at eight pence.
15, 18, 19.

son of Gothdbhayo, 97, 130, 131, 134, 138, 140, 144, 145, 162.
at Anurddhapura, not identified, 99.
Kubukfvewa a tank at Anurddhapura, 88.
aBuddho, 1, 88.
9.

a wiharo, not identified.
210.
a wiharo at SdkHupura an ancient city of Indta, not identified ; at which

Buddho delivered his discourse healing that name in the Anguiiaramkdya.

Index and OLosgARV.

K-dlandgo
Kalando

Kalapdnagara

Kdlapasddaparifv/no

Kdias^Ho

Kdlasoko

Kdlatpdpi

Kdlaw^io

Kdli
Kdlinga

Kdlo
Kalydni

Kalifdno
Kambatvitti
Kammdchariifo
Kammdwdchan

Kanakadattd
Kan^ndmikd
Kan^rahlnakv
Kanduio

Kandunt

Kanijdnutisjto

Kanitthatisso

Kannan^addhamdno

Kapailakhando

KapUlawatthu

Kapilo

Kapiitift

Kapittho

see Mahandgo . 180, 185, 189.

a wiharo sitaated on the Manindgo mountain, not identified, 214 ; another at

a bi^hman village, 237-
in Rokand not identified, 62.
at Anurddhapura, 101, a tank, 239.
49,50.
15, 19, 21.

now *Kaldtvefva tank in Seurakaldwiya^ 256, 257, 260, 262.
fortune teller, 55 ; a skiTe, 57, 58, who becomes a yakkho, 59, 05^ 67 ;

a thiipo, 237.
48.
the Northern Ci rears of India^ 43; their ancient capital aUo called Dantapura^

241.

a tank, not identified, 221.

six miles from Coiombo, on the right hank of the Kaltfdni ri rer, 6, 7, 8, 96,

130, 131, 197, 225.
8.

a wiharo and tank, not identified, 257-

the teacher, or conducter of the Kammawdchan.

literally signifies rules of action or procedure, but is chiefly applied to the rules

which regulate buddhistical ordination, 37,
92.

49.

a wiharo, not identified, 202.

a fisherman, 134; Dutfhagdmini's state elephant, 134, 137, 146, 147, 150,

151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 186.
a rirer, probably the Kadambo nearer the sea. 54; a wiharo, 201.
215, 216.
224.

a mountain, not identified, 5.
near one of the gates of Anurddhapura. 217.
supposed to be in the neighbourhood of Hurdwar^ in India^ derires its name

from KapUloy the name of Gdtamo Bmddho in a former existence, 9.
a minister, 227-
an officer of fVatfagdmini^ 204.
a specit»fl of wood apple.

* This tank, Mtuated 'JO mileA to the n<irth west of the temple of Dutmhullm^ on the roaU to Anurddhapttrm, and which hat
hitherto attracted little notice, oihibitu perhapti the remains of one of the greatest of the ancient great works of irhgattoii, ia
Ceylon. The circumference of the area of the tank, when the embankment wa« perfect, could not hare been loi than 40
milesu The embankment, with the lateral mound of the BtJaiu w€wm it at least 10 or 12 miles long. The stone sptU- water
in the broken bank of KaJd w€wa is, perhaps, one of the most stupendotti inoniUDtnts» in the island, of miMpplied humaa
labor. The canal b> which th<t waters of this tank were conducted to Amm4dhmpiirm^ laaf Still b^paitialiij tncad ; mad ia
it4 vicinitv the nemiiins of the ancient fbrtrew of W^ta are to be found.

Index and Glossary.

Kappukandaro

Kappo

Karindo
Karuan
K.dsapabbcUo

Kdsi

Kdsmira

"Kassapiffhako

l^assapiyd

JS.assapo

K^assapo Buddho

Kattiko

Katvisiso

KiMld

Keldso

"Khajjanto

'Khalldtandgo

K.handardjd

K-handdwdrapifiho

Khandatviiihiko

'KJianjadirvo

ILhanu

JLhattiyo (adjectiTe)

YJiimardmo

YLhimawattinaga ra

Khkmo

Khuddamdlulo

KMuddaparindo

"KJiuddatiiso

"Kidahhikd

KAnnari f. \^

Kinnaro m. r

Singh Kapukandaragama a village in Rdhanoy not identified, 141 ; ab^
a river in Rdkano^ 146, 197*

passim : the term of the duration of the world in each of its regenerati(ms or
re-creations; deiived horoLlSiappiy ad pubbata-sdsapdpamddilutiy ^^ the com-
parison of a grain of mustard with a mountain," as illustrating the undefina-
ble duration of a kappo, in reference to the number of mustard seeds wliich
would be contained in a mass of matter to form a mountain one y^fana
in height.

the Kirindi river in Rdhano, 194.

a measure equal to four amunas, 61.

a mountain to the southward, not identified, 62 ; another near Anurddka-
pur a, 153.

the division of India of which Benares was the capital, 29.

Kdsmir in India, 70, 71, 73, 171.

a wiharo and tank, not identified, 257-

the designation of one of the schisms in Buddhism, 21.

the Jatilian, 1 ; the hierarch, 11, 12; a thero, 74 ; a prince, 257-

93, 94, 161.

passim : the month of October— November, derives its appellation firom one of
the constellations.

a chief of KacAcAA(^, 150.

a tank near Mahdtittha, not identified, 222.

in India, not identifiied, 172, 197.

a discourse of Buddho in the Majjhimanikdyo, 100.

202.

a tank and wiharo, not identified.

a fort of Dufihagdmini near Wijiia, 151.

Singh. Kaddawifthigama, not identified, 138.

a warrior of Duifhagdmini, 137, 1*13.

a tank, not identified, 237-

royal, one of the four original casts.

previously Ambatitiha, not identified, 150.

the capital of Khimardjd in India, 90.

Kshimardjd of the Hindus, 90.

99.

255.

thero, 197.

Kiiiigdmo

a fabulous animal at rather bird with a human form above the waist, 37"

95.

a Village near Kotawira in the Tangalle district, 141.

Index akd Glossaey.

Kdkawdfo
KUambagdmo
Kdlambdlako
KMiyd

Kondgamano

KonAanno

Kdsambiya

Kdti

Kdtipabbato

Kdtifvdta
K6t6

Kubuhandano

Kujjasdbhito

Kukkutagiri

Kukkutdrdmo

Kulaffhawdpi

Kulumbdlo

Kulumbarikannikdya

Kumdro

Kumbagdmo

Kumbdlako

Kumbandho

Kumbhtgallako

Kumbhikdfvdtan

Kuinbakatd

Kumma ntagd mo

Kun^io

Kunjaro

Kuntamalako

Kurindipdtako

Kuruwindd

Kusdwati

Kusindrd

KuMumapura

Kufdli

Kufuminko

Kuhtmbifimgano

KutfttkMo

a tank, not identified, 237-

a tank, not identified, 221.

a wiharo at the RuUrako mountain, 127, ^^^9 203.

in India^ not identified, from which also the name of one of the Indian

dynasties is derired, 184.
1,90.
1.

in India^ not identified, derires its name from the I si, Kusambo^ Id, 171-
100 lacks or 10,000,000 ; also innumerable as surpassing computation.
Singh. KotapowGy now Koiawerra in the Tangalle district, 132, 141, 195,

224, 250, 257.
Singh. Kofalidannowa, not identified, 138, 17&. 237
Singh. fVitdnuwarOy not identified, 150.

DOW KoimaUj in Maiayd^ 145 ; also a dirimon near Bintenne, 150, 235.
on the sea coast, not identified, 214.
18, 19.

a pariweno at Anurddhapura^ 225, 235.
a wiharo ur temple at Pupphapura in Iniia^ 30.
a tank at Anurddhapura^ 153.
a wiharo, not identified, 200.
a division of Rohano^ not identified, 140.
(an uncle of Kuire^ni), 52.
a village, not identified, 151.
a tank<» not identified, 237-

(a nighanfo)y i^^ ; also celestial choristexi of (ilmrd^), 72,
A wiharo, not identified,
a day pit at Anurddhapura^ 99.
(a slave girl), ii9.
a village, not identified, 137-
a hrahman of Dwdraman^lo^ 138.
a state elephant, 99.
at AnurddhapurOy 99.
a wiharo, not identified, 202.
sand stone, 189.

one of the ancient capitals of India, not idenlifidd, 8.
a city in India, supposed to be Hmrdmar where Gdiamo Buddko

died, 11.
vide PdlilipurOy 115.
a wiharo in RokanOy not identified, 131.
poiAM : the head of a fiunflj ; a mMi of property,
a Tillage in Girt, Singh. KtUabammdmamgama^ not identified, 142.
a wihwo Singh. KemgmUa, not identified, 903

Index and Glossary.

Labhiyawasabho
Ldhugamo

Lajjitisso

Uia

Lankd

Lanhdpura

Lankdtvihdro

Lohadfvararalaggdmo

Ldhakumbhi

Ldhapasddo

JLdhitatvdkado

a trairior of Dufihagdminiy 137-

a Tillage near the Aritthd mountain, not identified, preyiouslj called Sagara^

kagdmo, 64.
201, 202.

situated between fVangu (Bengal) and Mdgadha {Behar)^ 43, 46, 47-
passim : the oldest name of Ceylon in the literature connected with the

religion of G6tamo Buddho, and derived from its beauty and perfection,
the ancient capital of Lanka, supposed to have been submerged, 49, 52.
at the Ariffho mountain, 127.
a wiharo in the Ko/t mountain, 150.

one of the hells, the name signifies a caldron of molten lead, 18.
the brazen palace for priests at Anurddhapura^ 101, 161, 163, 164, 165, 195^

200, 202, 210, 215, 225 ; (stone piUars thereof reset), 232, 239, 257-
now L^wdkada or Lkrvaya in Rohano, 62.

Madda

Madhura (Dhakkhina)

Mdgadhd

Mdgasiro

Maggaphalan

Mahd-dsanasdld

Mahdhrahmd

MakachuUko or )
Mahachulo j

Maha-angano

MahadaraguUo

Makaddtiko

Mahad^o

Mahadhammarakkhilo
Makdgailako
Mahdgdmano
Mahdgdmo

Mahagandiwdpi

Mahdkdlo

Makdkassapo

one of the ancient subdivisions of the Grangetic provinces, not identified, 54.

the southern Madura in the peninsula of India, 51.

comprising the modem Behar and perhaps the adjacent proviaces, 1, 43, 25\^

253.
the month November-December, deriving its name from an asterism, 68, 70.
fix>m Maggan path and pkalan blessing, probation and sanctification, 74.
a great hall at Anurddhapura, not identified^ 224.
vide Brahmd.
son of Khalldfandgo, 202, 203, 208, 209.

a tree at Anurddhapura^ 99.
a tank, not identified, 237-
210, 213, 215

thero 37, 71 ; the disciple of Kakusandko, 90 ; a minister of DkammdsohK

HI; a ihito of Pallawabkdgo, 171.
th^, 33 ; 34, 71, 74; a th^ of Y6na, in India. 171.
a tank, not identified, 237.
a tank, not identified, 224.
the ancient southern capital of Ceylon, now M4gama in Roliano, 190, 134,

135, 145, 146, 147, 148, 150.
a tank to the southward of Anurddhapura^ not identified, 215.
kmg of the celestial N%08. See KdlandgOy 291.
the Buddhistical heiiarch at the time Sdkkj^a died, 11, 14, 20, 42, 185.

Index and Olossary;

Makaliakd nigq

Makamdia

Mahdmangalo

Mahdmani

Mahamigo

Mahamuchalo
Mahandga

Mahandgtt
Makdndmo

Mahdndradakassapo

Maha n ika witih i

Mahdnipa

Mahanuggaio

Mahdpabhaio

Mahapadkdno

Mahdpadhnu)

Mahdpdii

Mahdpanddo

MahdjMtdpo

Mahappamdda n

Maharakkhito

Mahdranlako

Mahdratfhan

Mahdrittho

Mahdidgara

Mahasammato

Mahasaf^iii

Mahd^ango

Mahdsano

Mahdstno

Mahdiiwu

Mahdtdno

Mahdsmmbho

Makdtusdno

yfahdtisso

Makdtitika

124.

wife of Wankandiiko^ 323.

H wiharo on the dmno river^ not identified.

a tank, not identified, 221.

a rojal garden at Anurddhapura, 67, 68, 84, 85, 88, 97, 1^, 100, 101, 102,

104, 106, 118, 121, 122, 162, 163, 186, 209, 225.
8.

the garden in which Ootamo alighted at Mahijangano in Bintenne in his
first Tint to Ceylon, derired from Maha and ndgd the great iron wood
trees with which it abounded, 3 ; another at Anuridhapura 106.

the second brother of DemdnanpiifatuMa, 82, 97> 130, son of Waffagdmini^ 203.

(garden) 91, 92,93; a riga 250, 252, 253; the author of the Makdwanm,
254,255.

one of the incarnations of Ootamo Baddho, in the character of a bfahmaiija
of that name, the subject of one of the discourses of Buddho in the
Kh udakanikdjfo,

;i tank, not identified, 221.

i\ tree at Anurddhapura^ 99.

a dagoba in Rdhano^ not identified, 145.

Eldroi state elephant, 154.

a hall in the Makamikdro at Anurddhapura^ 252.

99.

a refectory at Anurddhapura, 12^1

H, 184, 239.

a discourse of Buddho on non-prorrastination in the Anguttaranikdtfo^ 102.

a thero, 7U 74.

the usurper, 202.

the Marutta country in India, 71* 74.

vide Aritiho.

ut Anurddhapura^ 93, 9fi.

the '* great elet^t " the first monarch of this KapptK 8.

tlie designation of one c»f the S(*hina^ in Buddhism, 20.

a thero, 197-

at Anurddhapura, 1 19.

2:^ 234, 2:^.

127 ; a thero of BhiiifvaMko, 178.
a warrior of EidrtK 137, 152.
disciple of Komdgamano Buddho, 9^i ; a th^, 141
the great cenetry at Amurddhapmra, 66, 99.
a thero, 203.

Mantotta near Manar, where extensiTe ruins are still to be seen, 51, 155, 217;
also an ancient name of Maham^ho. 88, 89. 90.

Index amd Olossary.

Mahdtkupo

Mahdrvanno
Mahdtranso
Mahdtviharo

Mah^lo
Mahindadipo

Mahindo

MahUaddniko

MahUamandala

Mahiyangana

Mahddaro

Majjhantiko

Majjhimo

Makhdditvo

Malabars

Mdlakd

Malatfd

Malta

Malitfadiwo

Man^adipo

Man^ldgiri

Man^afvdpi

Man^dto

Mangalika

Mangalo Buddho

Mangdthupawi ft

Mangano

Maniakkikho

Mamhiro

Manikdragdmo

Manindgopabbato

Mania

Harickawaifi

J/Larumha

Marungandpariw^no

RuanweUi dagoba at Anurddhapura, 88, 165, 168, 169, 170, 171, to 193,

195, 198, 200, 201, 203, 211, 213, 215, 221, 225; (pinnacle of glass) 229.
a temple at fVisdli the capital of fVajji in India, 16, 17, 18, 19, 171.
the title of this historical work, 1 ; vide the Introduction,
at Anurddhapura, 122, 123, 125, 107, 219, 224, 225, 233, 134, 235, 236,

237, 238, 252.
near Anurddhapura, not identified, 142.
the land in which the banished children of fVijayo and of his companions

settled, 46, not identified,
(son of Asoko) 36, 37, 39, 71, 76, 77, 81, 82, 85, 88, 90, 91, 92, 94, 96, 97,

105, 106, 111, 117, 118, 119, 124, 161, 237, 151.
Singh. 'iAidiniyi in Girijanapado, not identified, 142.
one of the ancient divisions of India, not identified, 71, 73.
still bears the same name, the post of Bintenne, 3, 4, 104, 160, 228.
4,5,6.

37, 71.

a thero, 71, 74.

8,73.

passim : the appellation of the natives of the peninsula of India generallj, as

well as of their descendants naturalized in Ceylon : Pdli, DamUo.
terrace, but particularly applied to the terrace of the Uposathd hall at Anu-

rddhapura, 86.
the moimtainous districts of which Adam's peak was the centre, 52, 167^

217, 228, 234, 235.
ambassador of Ikwdnanpiyjatisso, 69.
thero, 197.
93, 94.

a wiharo, not identified, 225.
a wiharo, not identified, 208.
8,231.

an ornamental scroll used in architecture as well as on banners, 164.
1.

a wiharo and tank, not identified, 257-
in In^a, not identified, 197-
67,96.

a wiharo and a great tank, now Minnairy tank near Trinkomaliey 236.
a tank, not identified.

a mountain also called Kdldyanakannika^ not identified,
a division of the widos ; also incantations, 56, 71, 72.
a dagoba and wiharo at Anurddhapura^ 159, 160, 161, 164^ 195, SOA.
a feny near Anurddhapura, 100.
at Anurddhapura, 102.

Imdbx and Ol088AEY>

MartUta

Mdsa

Maitaku fumbiko

Matldbhayo

Mdtumihdro

M6yd

Mdyo

Mighawanndbhaifo

Mini

Meiteyyo

Migagdmo

MihinlalU

Millo

Missakapabbato

Milhila

Miitasino

MiUinno

Moggali

Moggaliputtatisso

Moggalldno

Mokkha

Mdrako

yfdriya or May urn

Muchalindo

Much ah

Mucheiapattano

Muiakdderro

Mulawiiti

Mulawo

Mundo

Muni

MutaJtifTit

vide DitvdnanpiyaiUso.

at Anurddhapura.

a general name for pnlse or beans, 140.

father of Wdsabho, 143.

a brother of D^wdnanpiyatUso^ 108.

in the Kadambo forest, 223.

(mother of Gdtamo Buddho% 9.

a tank, not identified.

minister of Mahdsinoy 235, 236.

the mountain in the centre of the earth, 187, 180.

the fifth Buddho of this kappo, not jet manifested, 1 99, 252, 258.

a wiharo, not identified, 237-

ride Chiliyo and Missako^ the sacred mountain near Anurddhapura,

a minister of Eldro, 137-

now Mihintalle, a mountain near Anurddhapura. 77. 78, 84, 106, 213, 225.
237, 240.

Tirhai in India, 8.

254.

a thero of Pupphapura^ \^\,

the brahman, fiither of the thero TU$o, 26, 31.

26, 28, 33, 34, 39, 40, 73, 111, 112, 240.

259.

the mokika of the Hindus, death, final emancipation, 25.

a tank, not identified, 237*

the capital of the M<>rtya dynasty, on the ))ordera of the Himalayan moun-
tain ; its site not precisely ascertained, 21. 254 ; also a paritrino at
Anurddhapura, 247, 257-

8, also a tree, in Singhalese midel, 86.

Singh, Midelpafanum, not identified, 226.

74.

237.

an officer of Watfagdmimi, and a wiharo built by him, 206.

15.

passim : a sage, a divine sage, from the root mana wisdom.

67, 76.

Nachiti
Ndgachatukko

a wihiiio in DwijagdmOy 224.
a tank at MUkimlalU, 103.

Index and Glossary.

Ndgadipo

Ndgalatd

Ndgaldko

Ndgamahdwihdro

Ndgamdlako

Nagaraguttiko

Nagarakagdmo

Ndgo

Naggadipo

Nakulanagara
Nakulo
NdU
Nandano

Nandasarathi

Nandatiiso

Nandigdmo and tvdpi

Nandimitto

Nando

Nandutlaro

Ndnddayan

Nardchana

Ndrado

Natvanita

Nagilaiiisdrdmo

Ntru

NilnUti

Nichichandalo

Nighanfo

Nigkantdrdmo

Nigrddko

NiUyo

NinUlo

NindagdvM

Nipuro

NitfhulawifihUo

Nitvatti

15.

the northern and western portion of the island, its limits not ascertained with

precision, 4, 5, 118, 224, 225.
the hctel vine, 22, 2?.

the world of the Ndgasy under the earth, 185.
in RdhanOj not identified.

at Anurddhapura in the time of Kondgamano Buddho, 93, 95.
custos or conservator of a city, 65.

a village near the Arifiho mountain subsequently named LdbugdmOy 64.
passim : the snake called cobra de capello, as also snake worshippers,

vide Choranago.
the land in which the banished wives of Wijatfo and his band settled, not

identified, 46.

Singh. Muhunnaru in Girijanapado, not identified, 142.

a town of Rdhano, not identified.

a marsh, not identified.

a pleasure garden near the southern gate of Anurddhapura, 84, 97, 98, 100,
101.

one of Eldros warriors, 134.

a wiharo, not identified, 225.

a village and tank, not identified, 151, 254.

a warrior of Dufthagdmini, 137, 188, 151, 152, 253.

21.

a thero, 183, 184.

a work composed by Buddhaghdso^ 251,

a ring, with a rope attached to it, to serve for a noose, 48.

a clay found at Salatatintako^ 169.

a wiharo, not identified, 225.

from n not and the root tvatu to exist, the final death or emancipation of the

buddhists.
the menials, and cemetery men of low casts, ^6.
a sect of devotees among the Hindus, Q^.
the temple of Giri the nighanfo ; also Sitikdrdmo^ on the site of which

Abhaya-giri was subsequently built, 203, 206.
23, 25, 26.

a prdhitta brahman, 210.
vide Suranimiloy 138.

a wiharo on the Kachchd river, not identified.
9.

Singh. Nitfhulawiffhi in Rdhanoy not identified, 140.
a digoba at Anurddhapura^ 84.

Ikdex and Qlossaey.

(Jjadipo

Okkdkamukho

Okkdko

88,89.

Ixkiwaku of the Hindus, 9.

Pabbatdrdrrtayo

Pabbato

Pachchi

Pdchino (adjective J
Pack inatissapabbalo
Padumassaro
Pad u mo

Padumutiaro

Pajdpati

Pailawahhdtto

Pali

Pafnojjv

Panchako

Panchasiko

P am it a

Panddu

Panayamaro

Pandafcdpi

Pandn

•

Pandukdbhaifo

Pafi^ah

Pandurvdso

Panduwo

Patihambamalo

Panjali
Pannatti
Panndwallako
Paribbdjaka

Paribbdjaka-ardmo
Pariko

a wiliaro at Anurddhapura^ 207-

an officer of fValtagdminiy 207,

paisim : from Patt and ikariy individually, or seTered from unity (with supreme
buddhohood) ; inferior Buddhos, who are manifested in the intervals between
the nibbnnan of one, and the advent of the succeeding supreme or
l^kuttara Buddho.

east, ea8t«'m, 18.

a wiharo, not identified 234.

a garden at Anurddhapura^ 210.

1. a wiharo at Anurddhapura^ 123; a wiharo at Jambukolo^ 117; a wiharo

to the eastward of Wanjuttaro, 127 ; an island, 229.
1.

in India, not identified, 171-

consort of Pandukdhhatfo, 61.

a yakkho, 106.

a yakkho of Kdsmir, 72.

the chief of Sakkos celestial band, 180, 189.

a damillo usurper, 204.

a wiharo, not identified, 214.

son of AmithddhanOj 55 ; a usurper, 254, 255.

58, 60, 61, 64, 65, 67, 203.

the brahman, 60, 62.

54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 61.

king of southern Madura^ 51, 51, 53.

the spot on which the hall of offerings to the priesthood was built at

Anurddhapura^ 85.
a mountain at the source of the Karindo river, not identified 194.
the designation of one of the buddhistical schisms, 2 1 .
a wiharo and t^nk, not identified, 257-
passim : from pari and the root fro/a, to quit or depart from ; the relin<)ttish-

ment of worldly cares ; a devotee, religious mendicant,
temple built for the abore sect at Anurddhapura^ 67.
a tank, not identified, 237*

Index and Glossary.

Pasan^hiko
Pdsdno

Pdialipulio or pur a
Patdpo

Pafhamo chitiyo
Paihiyakd

Patisdraniyan

Palto

Patv6ranan

Pai^dgupafiana

PayanguUo

Pijalako

Pilagdmo

PiUmapigdmo

PHawatthu

Pitiangawdli

PhaUka

Phaluggaparifveno

Pharindo

Phaitadiwo

Phtuso

PhUMSO

PilapiffM

PiUyamdro

Pifakattaya

Pithiyo

Piyad€i9n

Pitfangudipo

Pokkharapdsaya

Pujdpariwkno

Pupphapura

Puradifoo
PurdUto

devotees ; a term applied by buddhists to those of a different creed, 66.

hill near Anurddhapura^ QQ.

vide also Pupphapura, 22, 30, 37, 69, 70, 85, 111, 114, 115.

a dagoba at Anurddhapura, 119, 123.

western, also written Patviyakd, and supposed to be derived from Pdvd, the

position of which Indian city has not been ascertained, 16, 18.
the sacerdotal sentence of admonition, conducive to repentance, 16.
the refection dish of Buddho, 105, 106, 204, 248.
from the root fvara to arrest, or terminate ; any final or concluding act,

and generally applied to the termination of the observance of Wasto,
on the Ckmges, 113.
a wiharo in Kotthiwdlo, 176, 177-
a wiharo, not identified, 224.

a wiharo situated in a delta of some river, not identified, 210.
a village seven yojanas north of Anurddhapura, not identified 168.
the accoimt of the Pita or spirits, one of the books of the KhudaniidyOj 83.
a wiharo not identified 200.
crystalised 169.
at Anurddhapura, 102.
255.

a warrior of Dufthagdmini 137, 143, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158.
passim : an asterism, or limar mansion which gives the name to the month

" Phusso '* December-Januaiy.
a Buddho 1.

a wiharo not identified 225.
a damillo usurper 204.
the three Pifaka or divisions of the buddhistical scriptures 207, ^7, ^I*

252, 256.
a damillo usurper 256.

a Buddho 1 ; a thero of Jeto wiharo 171, 173.
Singhalese Puwanga dimayina, some islet or neck of land,'not identified 146,

157, 197.

a tank, not identified 248.

at Anurddhapuroj 183.

from Puppha and pura the floral city, the Palihoira of the western dassica,

the modem Patna : vide Pdfiliputto 17, 23, 105, 110.
a deity or tutelar of Anurddhapura, whose temple stood on the northern side

of the great cemetry, where BhaUuko was defeated, 156.

the king's almoner and spiritual minister — ^the o£Eice appears to have been
always held by a person of the bridmian caste ; also fiunily priest 61, 65, 69.
49.

Index akd Qlossaby.

RaduppoUo

RdAaguUaJko

Rakirako

Rdhuh

Rdjagaha

Rdjagiriyd

Rdjamahdwiha ro

Rdjanandd

RajataUno

Rdjmppala

Rakkhiio

Rdmagdmo

Rdmagdnd

Rdmuko
RatananuHd
Ratamuutian
RatamUttnfan

Ratiwa44^*^

Rattamdlakanduko

Ratlannannkko

Riwaio

Rdhano

Rokano

Rcjo

Ruchi

Rypdrdmo

Ruftanwelli

a tank, not idanlified, 9S1.

a mountain to the eastward of Anurddkapura^ not identified, 12?.

a moontun, not identified, 127-

•on of Boddho, while Pdnce SiddhaUho, 9.

Rdjamdhl in India, 8, 12, 29, 171, 186, 240.

one of the tchiimB in baddhiflm, 21.

not identified, 225.

90.

the Ridi wiharo in the aeren korlee, 215.

a tank, not identified, 248.

a there 71, 73.

a town on the Ganges^ not identified, 184, 185.

one of the towni founded in the reign of Pandmwdso, not identified, 56 ; a

wiharo, 225.
a wiharo in the western dirinon, not identified, 224.
at AnurddJkapurOy 90, 93.
a disconne of Buddho, in the Suttamipdta£.
passim : the three treasores; an appeDation assigned to the three divisions qf

the hoddhistical ser ip t ores .
a pleasure garden at PuppkapmrOy 41.
a tank, not identified, 237*
a tank, not identified, 224.

Buddho, 1 ; the ikho, 16, 17, 18, 19; the instmctor of BuddkagkdsOy 95a
the southernmost division of the isknd, a portion of it near TangaDe is still

called Roona, 57, 130, 138, 148, 254, 256.
brother of Bhaddakackckdnd^ derived his title from the above province, 57-
8
«.

237

the Singhalese for Hemamdiako, and Somamnamdlako tkupo, the dagoba at
Anurddhapura. 88, 89, 96, 165.

Sabbad^wo
Sabbakdmi
Sabbanando
Sackckasannmia

• • • •

Saddbdiisso
Sdgainfd

227.

the buddhist hiersrch at the seeood comvocalioo, 18, 19.

the disciple of Kassapo Bnddhoi, 96.

from sackcka oertaintj, tradiy and jossala oooiprissd ; a diviaon of this

SanymUakamkdfa, containing the Chaimmehchmfu Oi torn soUime tralhs.
vide Tisso brother of Duffkagdwumi,
one of the schisms in Buddhism in Ceyfcm, 21.

Indbx and Qlossary.

Sdgaradiwo

Sdgaro

Saggo

Sahasadiwo

Sahasiakarisso

Sakko

Sdkyd

Sal (tree)

Sdlagallo

Saldkagga

Sdlawano

Saiho

SdU

SalilS ((idjectivej

Sdlipahhato

SamdchUtan

$amddhi

Samdpatti

Sdmanho

Sambalo

Sambhulo

Samidho

Sammalo

8aimmudddsann<udla

Sdna

Sandhimiiid

Sangkd

Sanghabddhi

SanghamiUd

SanghandUo

Sangkapdlo

SanghaiUio

Sangiii

Samgo

Sankantitd

StttUusUp

salTatioii, hearen, the swarga of the biahmans, 159.

a thero, 74.

a tank of a thousand karissa of land, not identified, 221.

the chief of the devos, Indra, 47, 105, 128, 165, 166, 180, 189.

passim : the appellation of a rojal race ; its derivation explained in the

Introduction ; an appellation of GStamo Buddho as a descendant of that race.
passim : shorea robusta (Wilson s Sans. Die.)
MoraguUa in Malaydy not identified, 204.
the hall in which the '^ saldka " (tickets for the distribution of alms to the

priests) are drawn, 101.
a wih£ro and tank in Rdhano, not identified, 257.
17, 18, 19.
son of Duffhagdmani^ 199, 200; an officer of Waftagdmini and his wiharo,

207.
aquatic, 78.

a wiharo in Ndgadipoy not identified, 224.

Buddho's discourse on unity in faith, in the AnguUaranikdyo^ 81.
passim : meditatiye abstraction, from the root dhara to bear or endure.
passim : the state of enjoyment of samddhi abstraction, or sanctification.
passim : is the contraction of Sdmanassa apachcho, the son of a priest,

the designation of a buddhist priest from the period of his admission into

the sacerdotal fraternity till he is ordained upasampadd or full priest,
a thero, 71-
16, 17, 18, 19.
91, 92, 93.
Eldrds chaiger, 134.
a temple at Jambukolo.
a dirision of India, not identified, 16, 18, 19.
25,27.

daughter of Mahandmo^ 253.
228, 229, 230, 231.

34, 36, 37, 76, 85, 110, 111, 115, 116, 119, 120, 121, 125, 126.
23,232.

th^ 232 ; another, 252.
228,229.
firom the preposition san, united, collected, and the root gi to sound or

rehearse, a conyocaftion, 20.
a caravan chief, 138.

the designation of one of the sdusms in Buddhism, 21.
one of Sakko's celestial muaidans, 186.

IWDBX AND QlOSSAEY.

Sarabhu

Sdripuiio

Sasiota

Sasuro

Saiataiiniako

Sattapanni

Sdwailhipura

SiUsumano

Silted

Sindpoii

Skndpotigumhako

Sknindagutto

Sino

Sefthi

Siddhaitho

Siddhaiiikd

Siggawo

Sihahhdhu

Sihahanu

Sikald

Sihald
Sihapura

Sikasina

Sihiuiwaii

Sikasiaro

Sihafvdhano

SMchHi^

Silam
SUdMobbhakandhako

SUdpasso
Sildikmpo
SUdtusabddki
Simdhamfo

Strigmiio

SirimUgkamammQ

Sirimdgo

4, 81, 251.

one of the creeds which the bnddhists pronounce to be an heresy.

a brother in hiw, also any another near connection, 224.

a cataract flowing from Andtaiihd lake.

a care near Rdjagaha, derires its name from the sattapanni tree, Singh.

Rukkattana, 12.
the capital of Kdialo, 240 ; a dlrision of India^ not identified,
the rock of SumanOj Adam's peak, .3.
a schism in Buddhism, 21.
the chief of an army, 69.
a forest near the Ariffho mountain, 64.
Singh. Mittasina rdja^ 100.
the malabar usurper, 127.
cashier, treasurer, now called '* cheff^y" 09, 70.
the name of Gdtomo when a layman, 1,9, 10 ; (a th^), 172.
one of the schisms in buddhism, 21.
28, 30, 31, 32.

(Uon-armed) father of fVija^, 43, 45, 46, 47, 50, 51, 54.
9.
the name giren to Ceylon subsequent to the landing of fVijayo, from siho^ the

lion, and the root In to destroy, 50, 51, 239.
the lion slayer, a Ceylonese or Singhalese, 50, 203.
the capital of Ldta whence Wijayo embarked for Ceylon : probably the

modem Singhya on the Gunduck rirer, in the ricinity of which th^

remains of dagobas are still to be seen, 46, 54.
a ferry near Anurddkapura^ 100.
streaked like a lion, 43, 46.
9.
9.

a d&goba at Anmrddkapmra^ 7-
passim : precept or commandment of Buddho.
a dagoba at Anmrddkapura^ 93, 206 ; one of the places where Waiiagdmani

concealed himself, not identified, 204.
a pariw^no of the R6hano Tissdrdmo^ 131.
at AnurddkapmrOy 202.
254.
a particular breed of honet, firom S4gkan swifl aad the root dkdwa^ to nu,

142,187.
Eldros second cfaaigcr, 134.

23a

225,298.

Index and Glossary.

Sirisa

Sirisanchhayo

Siritvadko

Siriwalthapura

Siroruho

Siwali

Siwo

S6hhawatt%

Sobhawattinagara

SdbhUo

S&madifvi

S&manamdlako

Somdrdmo

Sdnako

Son4^ipass6

Sonnatvali

S6n6

Sdnutiaro

Soriyya

Sdidpatthi

Sotthi

Sotthisino

Soithiydkaro

Sdwannamdlako

Sowannapdli

Subhaddakachchdnd

Subhaddo

Suhhakuto

Subhattha

Subho

Sudassanamdlako

Sudassano

Suddhadimi

Suddhddano

Sudhammd

Sudhdwdtd

Sugato

Sujdto
Sukkddano

a tree Singh, mdrd^ 90, 93.

31.

one of the ancient cities of Ceylon, not identified, 49, 63.

the lock of hair relic of Buddho, 4, 104.

daughter of Amandagdmani^ 216.

Siva, one of the hindu triad, 67 ; a porter, 209.

92.

wife of Waitagdmini^ 203, 204, 206.

96.

a dagoba built in honor of SomadSfvo^ not identified, 206.

28, 29, 30 ; a warrior of Dutfhagdmini 140, 153 ; a minister of Mahastno^

235, 236, 238.
the name of the eastern division of the town of Anurddhapura^ 81.

Ruanwelli dagoba at Anurddhapura^ 161.
a thero, 71, 74.

the appellation of a royal race firom sono and utturo 75 ; a samanero, 183 to
a division of India^ not identified.

passim : from '^ sota " a rushing torrent, the first stage of sanctification, which
conveys the individual attaining it to other stages, in Singhalese sdwan.

28.

253.

a wiharo on the Chetiyo mountain, 240.

the Ruwanwelli dagoba, at Anurddhapura, 88.

wife of Pandukdhhayo^ 62, 65, 67.

11.

Adam's-peak, 94.

one of the schisms in Buddhism, 21.

the usurper, 218, 219, 220, 222, 254.

at Anurddhapura, 93 (Malako) 96.

the first name of Wihdradiwi^ 131.

95.

the mansion of the pure or virtuous, one of the heavens, 17*

one of the appellations of Buddho, equaUj signifying fidiciloilis adTvnt, and
felicitous departure firom suHhu and goto or dgato.

Index and Glossary.

Sumanakuio

Sumanawdpi

Sumano

Sumido

Sumitto

Sunahata

Supanno

Suppabuddho

Suppadifvo

Suppdrakapatanam

Suranimilo

Suratis&o

Suruchi

Susimd

Susundgo

Suiid

Sufvannabhumi

Sufva n napindatisso

Sut/dnio

the peak of Sumano AdamVpeak, 7, 52, 91, 19/.

four yojana* to the south east of Anurddhapura^

a Buddho^ 1 ; one of the dirvosy 3 ; a Paiheyan thero, 18, 19 ; brother of
AM6k6,23; son of Sanghamittd, 34, 76, 77, 80, 104, 105, 106, 115, 117,
118, 122 ; a native of Mahdgdmo, 142 ; a latnanero, 179 ; a Tillage, 247-

Buddhd, 1.

a thero, 37, 38 ; king of Ula the next brother of fVijayo, 46, 53, 54.

a parifvino at Anurddhapura^ 101.

supernatural beings partaking of the nature of birds, the garuda, 116.

43.

a port in India, not identified, where fVijayo attempted to land in his passage
to Ceylon, 46.

a warrior of />tt/Ma^amiwi 137, 139, 140, 152, 155, 154.

127.

mother of Panduwdso 56.

15.

the designation of one of the schisms in Buddhism, 21.

the Burmese country 71, 74.

the name of Suratuso before he ascended the throne, 127-

a dewata of the Sugdtno hearens, 189.

Talavhatukko

Talango

Tdlawachara

Tdmalitti

Tambapantn

Tambawitthi

Tanasifvo

Ta rachchd trapi

Tathdgaio

Tdfvaiinso

Tilumapdli

Thirapassaifapariwino

ThkrapuUabhdtfo

Th^rawdda

Thirv

at Anurddhapura, 100.

Singh, Talaguru-wihdre in Eohano^ not identified, 197>

a band of musicians from the tdla to beat (drums &c. )

a port on the Indian ocean, near one of the mouths of the Ganges^ 70, 115.

the place at which Wijayo landed in Ceylon, supposed to be near Putlam,

47, 53 ; also a name of Ceylon, 50.
seren yojanas to the south east of Anurddkapura^ beyond the rirer, 166.
a wild hunter, who protected IVafiagdmani^ 204.
Singh. Walaswewa^ a tank near Anurddhapura^ not identified, 130.
passim : an appellation of the Buddhos, vide derivation in the Introduction,
one of the D^wali^ heavens, in which ^kko himself dwells, 162, 164, 178.
at Anurddhapura^ 100.
102.

a warrior of Duiikagdmini, 137, HI, 152, 153, 159, 194, 197-
discounes of the th^ros, on the schisms in the Buddhistical churchy 252.
passim : the designation of the senior buddhist priests; literally an aged person.

IkDEX AXD (iLOSSARY.

Thullatthanako
Thupnrdmo

Thupo

Thusatvaiihi

Tila

Timbaru

Tissamahdrvihdro

Tissdrdtno

Tissarvaddha

Tissdrvdpi

Tissdn^asso
Tisso

Titthdrdmo
Tittira

Tifvakko

Tulddhdro pabhato

Tumbariunganan

Tumbaro

Tumbo

Tumbannu

Tusitapura

201.

adagoba at Anuradhapura, 7.90, 5M), 100, 10(5, 108, 100, 119, 122, 123,

125, 139, 201, 211, 215, 221, 224, 234, 250.

passim : a dagoba or shrine of a relic.

a yard where rice was pounded at Anuradh^ura, 99 ; a Tillage, 243.

a grain, Singh. Tala.

one of Sakko s celestial band, 189.

built by Kdkawanno in Rdhano^ not identified, 131, 146, 150.

a wiharo at Anurddhapura^ 97) 123 ; a wiharo in Rohano, 132, 195.

mountain, the source of a great canal of irrigation, not identified, 221.

the Tissa tank at Anurddhapura, 123, 128, 139, 159, 218, 243 ; another in

Roliano, 217.
a tank, not identified, 237*

a Buddhoy 1; father of Sdno, 140; minister of Z)w«A^grfwii«i, 146; a thero, 197;
D^wdnanpiyatisso, 25, 78 ; son of Moggali, 26, 28, 31, 40, 42 ; brother of
Asoko^ 33, 39 ; son of the Kinnari^ 37, 38 ; brother of Abkatfo, 63; Am-
bassador of Dirvdnanpiyatisso, 69 ; Raja of Kalydni, 131 ; brother of
Dufihagdmini, 135, 136, 145, 146, 147, 148, 193, 198, 200, 201 ; an
officer of Watiagdmaniy 207 ; a thero in the time of Wattagdmam^ 307 ;
son of Mahdmuchah^ 209 ; a firewood cutter. 209.

a wiharo and gate at Anurddhapura, 203.

the snipe or sand lark, the designation of one of the Jatakat or incamatiuns
of Buddho, from his baring been incarnated in that form, in one of his
former existences.

a brahman, 119.

a mountain in Rohano^ not identified, 143, 217*

a marsh near Dhumarakkhapabbalo^ 63.

a mountain stream between Upatissa and Drvdramandaiako, 59.

a chief 151.

u Tillage, not identified, 151.

one of the Dervaldkas, 199, 200, 201.

Ubbdhikd

Udakapdsdno

Uddyibhaddako

Uddhakanduro

Uddhanchuldbhayu

Udumbaro

Vkkhipaniyan
Ukkunagaro

rules by which order was preserred at sacerdotal conrocations, 18.

a wiharo, not identified, 224.

15.

a wiharo built by Mahdndgo^ not identified, 130.

Singh. Dimbul ( Ficua gl<merata)y 143.

Tide Awantij 23, 76, 171»

tho fcntencG of sacerdotal expulsion, 16.

a town, not identified, 197.

IkDEX AKD O1.OS8AKY.

Vmmddachittd
Unno

Upacharako
Vpaiihdtfo

Lpdli

Vpdsako C adjective J
L 'pdiaka wihdro
I ^pasampadd

I 'paiU.^

Vpatisso

I 'posalho (adjective )

I ^p(}sath6 ( Buddha J

Vppalan

I ^ppalo

CppalatvuMUo

I *ruwcla

I 'rutveiapaiianam

Vrutveldya

Vrufvelo

Usabho

Uttamyd

Cttarakuru

Utta ratijtsd rd m ayo

Vttaro

Vttintio

Vttiifo

Vtu

the mother of PandukdhhayOy 56, 57, 58, 59.
a chie^ 151.

from upa near, and the not jhi to medit ate t hence upaUhdnanjhdyatu^''^ he
who assists the lorer of good works," is oontncted into upajjhdyoy and fonns
the appeUation of the preceptor and sponsor, among the priesthood, who
has the power of conferring upaiampadd ordination, 37'

13, 28, 29.

passim : derotees from upa and ^#d, to Hre near or with (Buddho).

at Anurddhapura, 110, 120, 123.

passim : from upa near, san united, and the root pada to progress, signifies
perfect attainment, and is the designation of the order, as well as of the
ordination, of full priest; the SdmaiUro heingthe intermediate stage between
admission into priesthood and the fall ordination.

ouc of the ancient capitals of Ceylon, situated to the north of Anurddhapura
on the MalwaiU oya, 50, 53, 54, 55, 57, 62, 63, 65, 109.

iui officer of Wijayo^ 50 ; a raja, 247-

passim : from upa near, bj, with, and wasatho^ sojourning, obserring,— hence

the name giren to certain religious obsenrances, dajs, and edifices.
8.

in Singh, maka net, the lotus, 22, 133, 139.
father of Phussadiwo^ 143.
I'ishnu 47.

founded by an ofiicer of IVijayo Singh. Mahdwelligama^ not identified, 50, 219.
fire yojanas west of Anurddhapura, near the pearl banks, 168.
from *' uru " sand, and ^^wSldyd" wares or mounds, — the present Buddhaghya,

in India, where the bo-tree still fiorishes, 1, 4.
on officer of IVijayo, 50 ; brother of Bhaddakackchdnd, 56.
a measure, vide y&fano,
a wiharo in Winjjkd in /ik/io, I7I.
one of the four dipos, or great diriuons of the human world, the northern

dirision, 2, 178.

a wiharo at Anurddhapura, 206.

a thero, 71, 74 ; a sdmaniro, 178.

a thero of Kdsmira, 171*

a thero, 71, 96; brother of Diwdnanpiyatisso, 124, l'r>, 126, 127; of
Kalydni, 131 ; an officer of fVatfagdmani, 204.

from the root u to arrest or terminate, as one season arrests or terminates the
preceding one — the name of the moiety of each of the three seasons —
himanio snowy or cold, gimkamo hot, and massdno rainy.— An utu therefore
is a term of two months-4he following b their denominations, the first
commencing with the fiitt day of the last quarter of the month of Kaiiko,
viz.. HimaniiK Sisiro, Wasanta, Gimkan6, Wassana. Sarado.

Ikdex and Glossary.

Wa^hamdnd

Wdhano

Wahiifa

Wajji

Wd lag a mo

Wdldpasso

WaUi

WaUiyiro

Wdlukdrdmo

Wanawdsi

Wangapaiiankagullo

Wangu

Wangurdjd

Wanguttaro

Wankandsiko

Wannakanno

Waradipo

Warakalydno

Wararajd

Waruno

Wdsabhagdmiko

Wasabhd

Wdsawo

JVasso

Wdsuladatto

Wassupandyaho

Wdlamangano

Wafd

Wdffagdmani

Wafuko

Wtbhdra

Wido

the name of Anurddhapura^ in the time of Kondgamano Buddho, 91 ; a tank

and wiharo, 257-
a tank, not identified, 237-
a town, not identified, 151.

a part of Bahar in India oyer which the Lichcham rdjas ruled, 15, 17-
a wih^, Singh. Wilagdma^ not identified, 208.
a tank, not identified, 248.
a wiharo in Urumilo^ not identified, 219.
in RohanOy not identified, 221.
a temple at Wiidli^ the capital of Wajji, 19, 29.
a countiy to the south of the Jambund, in India, 71) 73, 172.
a wiharo, not identified, 208.
one of the diyisions of the ancient Majjhadiio, In P. Wilson's Dictionary

" Bengal, or the eastern parts of the present province," 43, 44, 45.
the grand-father of Wijayo^ 43, 45.
a mountain, not identified, 127.
223.

a great canal of irrigation, not identified, 210.
name of Ceylon in the time of Kondgamand Buddho, 91.
8.
8.

24,37.

a th^ro, 18.

&ther of Wilusumano, 142, 143, 144 ; an usurper, 219, 220, 222, 223.

vide Sakkoy 235.

passim : the four months of the rainy season from the full moon of July
to the full moon of Noyember ; during which period, buddhist priests are
permitted and enjoined to abstain from pilgrimage, and to devote themselves
to stationary religious observances ; this religious term or sacred season
is called in Singhalese ttass.

nephew of KdlandgOy 187-

a section on rvasso in the Mahdwaggo, 103.

a tank, not identified, 222.

also called Nigrddho. Ficus indica^ 44.

202, 207, 208, 209.

a*carpenter, 209.

a mountain near Rdjagaha in India^ 12.

passim: the vidas^ the scriptures of the br&hmans divided in the Ricky Tafms

and Sdmd. The dreumstance of three of the vidas only being menlioiiied

in the Mahdwanso is a mutual corroboration of the antiqui^ of tlie fint

portion of the Mahdwanso^ and of the husi of the more modem oompflMioii

of the fourth vida called the Alhatva.

Inpsx and Glossaby.

a»

fVilangawiUi

Wilango

IVilujanapado

H'^iuiumano

Wiluitano

IVUfikho

Wfs^agiri

Wessaniaro
Wessawanu
IVibhajJa

Wibhiiano
fVidudhahho

Wihirab^o

Wikdradiwi

Wihdrawassigd mn

Wijatfardmo

fVijayi

fVijayn

Wijitapura
Wijito
h'ifndna trait hu

Wimjhd
WipasManan

Wipatsi

Wissakammo
WiMuddhimaggan
H'iyddko
H^dMdrakatuAu

a tank, not identified, 237*

a forest near Sdlagulio, 204.

a dirition of RShano^ not identified, 142.

one of DuffhagdmanPs warriors, 134, 137, 142, 150.

a temple at Rdjagaha^ also a bambo forest; the name of the wihiro is derired

from the garden in which Bimhisdro hija erected it, 29, 85.
passim : the asterism or constellation which gires the name to the month,

April- May.
the capital of WaJJi, the country of the Lichchawi r^jas, 15, 16, 17, 18, 240.
1.
ii wiharo at Anurddhapura^ 123; also a forest in the neighbourhood of

Anurddhapura^ 203, 204.
9.

a d^atd, chief of yakkhos, also called Kuwiroy 66, 163, 242.
from the root " hha^ja " to pound, thoroughly dissect, and the intensitire ^''wiy"

signifies inrestigated, analyied, dissected,
a wiharo, 257-
!M>n of the king of Kdsala^ by a slare, who had been treacherously affianced to

the king of Kdsala, as a pure descendant of the Sdkya line, the discorery of

which imposition led to a war between the Kdsala and Sdkya fiuBilies, 5'k
a village, not identified, 109.
mother o( Duffhagdmami, 130, 131. 132.
near Sulddkdro pabbatOj 1 43.
a garden at Ammrddhapura, 99.
51.
the founder of the Wijatfon djmasty in Ceylon, 46, 47, 51, 52, 53, 54 ;

another, 228, 229.
a town and fort in the district of Seurakaldwiya^ 50, 55, 151, 153, 155.
(an officer of Wijayo)^ 50 ; (brother of Bhaddakachchdnd), M, 57.
the account of the mansions of the gods, one of the books of the Khudakani-

kdyoy 83.
passim : one of the three divisions of the Piiakaltaya^ from the root ni

to establish. It is the portion of the buddhistical scriptures which regulates

discipline in that church,
a wilderness among the VindMiifa mountains of India, 115, 171-
from the root disa to see or be enlightened, one of the minor inspiration*

or sanctifications, considered to be still attainable, in a mitigated degree.
1.

an agent or artificer of Sakka, 111, 166, 186, 189.
an epitome of the PiiakatiayOy composed by Bmddkagkdsd^ 252,
a dkwald who preddes oter wild hunten and fbresten, 66.
226.

Index and Glossary.

Yakkho

Yaso

Yasodard

Yassaldlako

Yaffhdlatisso

Ydjanan

Y&na

passim : the designation of a class of demons, derired from the root ^^ yaja "
to make offerings; the worshippers of these demons are also called
" yakkhos *' and " yakkhinis,"
15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 42.
9.

218, 219.

son of Mahdndgo, 97, 130 ; a wiharo, 130.

passim : a measure of distance, equal to four ^^ gdtvutan " and each gdwulan
called gow in Singhalese, is equal to four hastakmas^ and an haetakma is
considered to be equal to one English mile, which would make a y of ana n,
to be 16 miles. The following, howeyer is the table of Long Measure
in Pali literature, which though sufficientlj minute, does not define dis-
tance with precision.

grain of paddy, (rice in the husk.)
angularly (inch.)
widatthiy (span.)
raianany (cubit.)
yaffhiy (pole.)
usabkaii.
gdrvutan.
ydjanan.
an ancient division of India, of which the northern Madura was the capital.

71, 73, 74, 171.

7 lice equal to . . .

7 grains of paddy
12 angulan

2 fvidalihi

7 ratanan

20 yaifhi

80 usabhan

4 gdrvutan

COTTA :*-CHURCH MISaiOK PRESS.

. J

THE MAHAWANSO

•J

Zvanniation.

',d.dH

0|ir |llA|iatltiiiti0o

A'amo TattOt Hhasiarat^. Arahatt'u Sammd, Samhmidhas$a f

\n fnasniivfi na Samhutidhan, sutuddhan^ s u ddhawansajan: M a 1 1 a \i a N ■ a N patMikkhdmi, udnundtuidh ikarikti n
Pitrdiiehi katnpito, atiwittkdritA kwaehit ntitrakwaehi sankhitto, aneka punaruttako ;
ff^ajjitan t eh i dotkh i , sukhaffffahaij adh dra nan, paiddata nw iffaka ra n, Mutitoeha updf^atan,
Pauidajanaki ihdni, iathdsanw€^kdraki,janayantanpaiddaneha, sanwtffaneka, iundth^ tan.
Dipankarahhi tamhuddkan pauiiwd m'l •/•no purd, lokan dukkha pamockeiun, bodkdya panidhin mkd. [mMHin.
Tat 6 tanchiw sambuddhan Knndannam, Man^alammunin, Sumanan, Riwatamhuddkan, Sobhitancka tmahd-
."Inomadauinsambuddham, Paduman, Mdradahjinan, Padumuttarasambuddhan, Sumidanrha tathd^atan.

Chaf. I.

Adoration to him, who is the deified, the sanctified, the omnisrient, supreme
BuDDiio!

Having bowed down to tlie supreme Bunniio, immaculate in purity, illnstrioiis in
descent; without suppression or exap:geration, I celebrate the Maiiawanso.

That which was composed by the ancient (historians) is in some resfM'Cts too concise^
'\\\ others, too diffuse; abounding also in the defects of* tautology. Attend ye to this
(Muhawanso) which, avoiding these imperfections, addresses itself to the hearer (in
a strain) readily comprehended, easily remembered, and inspiring sentiments both ot
pleasure and of pain ; gi\ing rise to either pleasing or painful emotion, accordini; as
each incident may l»e agreeable or afflicting.

thir vanquisher (of the five deadly sins) havings in a former existence, S4*en the supreme
Buddho DirANKARo, formed the resolution to attain l>iiddhohood ;— in ordcT that hr
might redeem the world from the miseries (of sin.)

Subsequently, as in the rase of that supreme Buddho. so uiiti» koMiASNo. the sace
\l AN(;oLo, SuMANt), the Buddho Rr\ ato, and the eminent s.ii;r Sobiii ri>. the suprenir
Buddho Anomodassi, PahI'Mo, \aradu the vanquisher, the supn^me Buddho Padi'MU r-
r A Ku, and St; MKiK) the deity of similar mission, Suato and Piaoassi. the supreme
Attiiadassi. DfiAMMADASSi, SiDUHATTiio, Tisso, aud, in like manner, the vanquisher
Pmusso,Wii>as8I, the supreme Buddho Sikhi, the supreme Buddho Wkssahiiu^ibhu,
the supreme Buddho KAKiiSANUiio. in like manner Kuwgamo. and kAiiSAro of felici-

J"^,

2 Thb Mahawanso. [b. c. 587 ; b. b. 44*

Sujdtam»Pxyada$s\neha,Attahadasiincha ndyakan, Dhammadassinchat Siddhatthan, Tissan,Phtuiajinan tathd,
ffipassin Sikhitainbuddhan, sambuddhan fFessahhuwibhun, Kakusandhancha sambuddkan, Kondgamanami'
Kassapan sugatanchemi sambuddhi chatuwisati, drddhetwd Mahdwiro, tiki bodhdya wydkato^ [wacht,

Puretwd pdrami sabbd, patted sambodhimuttaman, uttamo Gotamo Buddho satti dukkhd pamochayL
Magadhesu Uruweldyan bodhimule^ Mahdmuni, wisakhapunriamdyan, so patto sambddhimuttanuin.
fiattd hdni tahin satta, so wimuttisukhan paran windantam madhurattancha dassayanto, wast wmsi.
Tato Bdrdnasin gantwd, dhammachakkappawattayi ; tatha wassan wasantowa, safihin arahatan oka.
Te, dhamtnan disanatthdya, wissajjetwdna bhikkhawo, winctwdcha tato tinsa sahdyi Bhaddawaggiyi,
Sahassa Jaiili Ndtho winitun Kassapddiki, hemante Uruweldyan wasite paripdckayan»
Uruwelakassapassa mahdyanni upatikite, tassattano ndgamani ichchhdchdran wijdniya,
Uttarakuruto bhikkhan dkaritwdrimaddano, Anotattadahi bhutwd, sdyanhasamayi, sayan,
Rodhito nawame mdsi, phussapunnamiyan, Jino, Lankddipan wisodhetun, Lankddipamupdgami,

tous adyent, — unto all these twenty four supreme Buddbos likewise, (in their respective
existences), the indefatigable struggler having vouchsafed to supplicate, by them also his
admission into buddhohood was foretold.

The supreme Gotamo Buddho (thus in due order) fulfilled all the probationary
courses, and attained the supreme omniscient buddhohood ; that he might redeem mankind
from the miseries (of sin.)

At the foot of the bo tree, at Uruwelaya, in the kingdom of Magadha, on the day of the
full moon of the month of wis&kho, this great divine sage achieved the supreme all-per-
fect buddhohood. This (divine) sojourner displaying the supreme beatitude derived by the
final emancipation (from the afflictions inherent in the state of transmigration) tarried in
that neighbourhood for seven times seven days.

Proceeding from thence to B&r4nesi, he proclaimed the sovereign supremacy of
his faith ; and while yet sojourning there during the *' wasso " he procured for. sixty
(converts) the sanctification of *' arahat." Dispersing abroad these disciples, for the
purpose of promulgating his doctrines, and, thereafter, having himself converted thirty
(princes) of the inseparably- allied tribe of Bhadda, the saviour, with the view to convertings
Kassapo and the thousand Jatilians, took up his abode at Uruw61&ya, during the
" hemanto/' devoting himself to their instruction. When the period had arrived for cele-
brating a religious festival (in honor) of the said Kassapo of Uruwelaya, perceiving that
his absence from it was wished for, the vanquisher, victorious over death, taking with him
his repast from Uttarakuru, and having partaken thereof at the lake of Anotattho (before
mid-day) on that very afternoon, being the ninth month of his buddhohood, at the full
moon of the constellation pusso, unattended, visited Lanka, for the purpose of sanctifying
Lank&.

It was known (by inspiration) by the vanquisher, that in Lank4 filled by yakkhos, and
therefore the settlement of the yakkhos,-»that in the said Lanka would (nevertheless) be
the place where his religion would be glorified. In like manner knowing that in the centre

B. c. 587 ; R. B. 44] The Mahawanso. :i

Sfisanujjntanan ihanan Lanka natd Jininahi,yakkhapHnnd\fa LankdyOt yakkkd tibbdtiydtieha :
Sdtmra Lankdmajjhamhi ganndtirk manorame, tiyojandyati rammi, ekayojana witthati,

Mah dndffatraH uydn «. yakkhasa n t^dmabh urn iyti, Lankddipaiihayakkh dnan, mah dyak khatamiigamit .

Cpd/^ato tan Sugatn mahdyakkhaxamd^aman, samd/ramatita mqljkamhi, tattha, ietan sin'ipari ;

Mahiyanganttthupaxsa thdnen'^, hdxayan iithn, fruiihiwdtandhakdrddi tesan tanwejanan akd,

7V bhayatthd bhayan dydrhun abhaynn Jinan : Jino abhayado dha, yakkhi tiii bhayadditi :

" Yakkhd, hhayan wo dhnkkhaneha hnrisadmi, idan, ahan; tumhe nhaljaithdnatn me samaffSfd detha no idha, '

Ahu te, Sufr/itan yakkhd **dema, tndrita, tiimnn xabhi pi sakalan dipan : dehi no abhayan itiwan.'*

Hhayan, sitan. tamnn ti%an hanffrti : tan dinnabhumiyati, chammakhandan attharitwii, tathasino Jinitiato,

Chammakhan .an pawreti iidittan tan xamantato: i^hammdbhibhufn ti bhifii ihitdanti samantatit,

iiiridipan, fato *\tithn ramman ttsnn idhamyi^tttu tatthik paritthetii, yathiitihdne ihapexicha.

Milt ho tnn sanLhipi chamman: tadd dtwd xamtijramHn, Ta%min tamtiirame tesan Satthii dhammadisayt.

A ekitan pdnulxuxinan dhammdhhitumayo ahu: saranitucha tilisu ihitd dsun atankhiyd.

of Lanka, on the dclitrhtrul bank of a river, on a spot three yojanos in lengths and one
in breadth, in the a{|:recablc Mahana^a ;;arden, in the assemblinf; place of the yakkhos,
there was a ^reat a«scmbla;;c of the principal yakkhos in Lanka ; the deity of happy advent,
approaching that threat C()n(;regation of yakkhos, — there, in the midst of the assembly,
immediately above their heads, hovering in the air, over the very site of the (future)
Mahiyanifana da<;oba, struck terror into them, by rains, tempests, and darkness. Tht*
yakkhos overwhebned uith awe, supplicated of the vanquisher to bo released froni
ttieir terror. To the terrified yakkhos the consoling vanquisher thus replied : *' I will release
ye yakkhos from this y(»ur terror and affliction : give ye unto me, here, by unaniinous
consent, u place for me to alight on/* All these yakkhos replied to the deity of happy
advent, *'Lord, wo confer on thee the whole of Lanka, grant thou comfort (in our affliction)
te us." The vanquisher, thereupon, dispelling their terror and cold shivering, and spread-
ing his carpet of skin on the spot bestowed on him, he there seated himself. He then
caused the aforesaid carpet, refulgent with a fringe of flames, to extend itself on all sides ; —
they, scorched by the flames (receding) stood around on the shores (of the island) terrified.

The saviour then caused the delightful isle of Giri to approach for them. As soon
as thoy transferred themselves thereto (to escape the conflagration) he restored it xi*
its former position. Immediately, the redeemer folded up hi.s carpet, and the drvos
atsembled. In that congregation, the divine teacher proptmndcd his doctrines to ttirnt.
Innumerable kotis of living creatures received the blessings of his doctrines : asanLii\a>
of them attained the salvation of that faith, and the state of piety.

The chief of the devos, Sumano, of the Selesumano mountain, having acquired tlic
sanctification of ''sotapatti ** supplicated of the deity worthy of offerings, for an offerini;.
The vanquisher, oat of compassion to living beings, passing his hand over his head,
bestowed on him a handful of his pure blue locks, from the growing hair of his hea'K
Receiving and depositing it in a superb golden casket, on the sptit where tlie diunt

4 Thb Mahawanso, [B.C. 587; b.b. 44.

Sotdpattiphalan patwd SeUsumanakufaki Mahdsumanadewindo pujiydn ydchi pujiyan.
Siran pardmasitwdna nildmalasiroruhi pdnimatU add khi tasta pdnihito Jino.
So tan SHwannachangofawarinddaya, Satthuno nisinnatihdnarachiti ndndratanasanchayit
Sabbato satta ratani ihapetwdna, siroruhe, soindanilathupinapidahesi, namassicha.
Parinibbutamhi Sambuddhi chitakdt6cha,iddhiyd, ddaya ginagiwatthin, thiro Sarabhu ndtnakd,
Thiratta Sdriputtassa «im(J, dniya, chitiyi tasminyiwa ihapetwdna, bhikkhuhi pariwdrito,
Chhdddpetwdmedawannapdsdnehimahiddhikd, thupan dwddasahatthuchan kdrdpetwdnOt upakkami,
Dewdnanpiyatiuassa ranno bhdtukumdrako Uddhanchuldbhayondma, distod chetiyamabbhutan.
Tan chhddayitwd kdrhi tinsahatthuchachitiyan. Maddanto DatniU rdjd tatiratiho Duiihagdmani,
AsUihatthankdresitassa kanchukachetiyan, Mahiyangana thupoyamisd ewampatiiihito
Ewan dipamiman katwd manussdrahamissaro, Uruwilamagamd dhiro uruwiraparakkamoti

Mahiyangana gamanan nitihitan.

Mahdkdruniko Satthd, sabbalokahitirato, bodhito panchami wasse, wasan Jitawane, Jino
Mahodaraaa ndgdssa, tathd Chulodarassacha, mdtuiabhaginiydnan, manipaUankahitukan,
Disvod saparitajjdnan sangdman pachchupaiihitan^ Samhuddho, chittamdsasta kdlapakkhe up6$tUhi»
Pdtoyiwa samdddya pawaran pattachiwarany anukanpdya ndgdnan ndgadipamupdgami.

teacher bad stood^ adorned (as if) with the splendor of innumerable gems, comprehending
(all) tbe seven treasures, be ensbrlned tbe lock in an emerald dagoba, and bowed down in
worsbip.

The thero Sarabhu, disciple of the th^ro Sdriputto, at the demise of the supreme
Buddho, receiving at his funeral pile the " giwatthi " (thorax bone relic) of tbe vanquisher,
attended by his retinue of priests, by bis miraculous powers, brought and deposited it in
that identical dagoba. This inspired personage, causing a dagoba to be erected of cloud
colored stones, twelve cubits high, and enshrining it therein, departed.

The prince Uddhnachulabhayo, the younger brother of king D^w&nanpiatisso, discover-
ing this marvellous dagoba, constructed (another) encasing it, thirty cubits in height.

The king Dutthagamani, while residing there, during his subjugation of the mala-
bars, constructed a dagoba encasing that one, eighty cubits in height.

This Mahiyangana dkgoba was thus completed.

In this manner, the supreme ruler, indefatigable as well as invincible, having rendered
this land habitable for human beings, departed for Uruwelaya.

The visit to Mahiyangana concluded.

The vanquisher (of the five deadly sins), the great compassionating divine teacher, the
b(*nefactor of the whole world, the supreme Buddho, in the fifth year of his bnddhobood,
while residing at the garden of (the prince) Jeto, observing that on account of a disputed
claim for a gem-set throne, between the naga Mahodaro and a similar Cholodaro, a
maternal uncle and nephew, a conflict was at hand, between their respective armies ; on
the last day of the last quarter of the moon of the month chitta, at day light, taking vrith
him his sacred dish and robes, out of compassion to the nagas, visited Nagadipo.

H. c. 587; B. B. 44.] The Mahawanso. i*

Mnhoilaropi 80 napo iatla raja mahiddhikd, samutlde naffahhawanif dasaridka aatn yOjane,
Kaniiihakfi tnua Kannawaddhamanamhi pabbati napariijasM dinasi : tassa Chui&Jaro xuth.
Pawn mdtumaknmata tmanipnUankamuttaman dattea, kalakata nagu mtttulina tathahisO.
Ahuti bkafinttfassa sangtimo parkupaiihitn: jtabbatetfapi nat^a te nhixunhi mahiddhikd.
Samiddhisumano nama dfwO Jeiawane ihitan, rajuffalanarndddifa attend bhawmnan subhaii.
llhuddhunomatiydyiu*a chhattaktiran Jinupari dhdrayanto npaffanchhi ihanan tan pubba wnttakan.
i)^wtthi *o Sdi^aHipi^ mannHstdnantnri hkawi ahoxi rajayatanan thitdiihane xa addaia
Parkhikahhuddki bkunjante dixwd, rhittan panidiya, pattaxMhanasakkdhi texan pdddsi. Tina »*>,
Sihhatti tasmin rukkkn ;min Jetyydni mono ramt^ dirdrakniikakapasnamhi, ftachkd fniki akosi %it,
thwfitidtivu diwasM ta%%a iruddkimapaxniyfi, idnn ihanamki, lattkanrka tanrka rukkkan idkdnayi.
Sttnsjfdmamaljke dkitm nitiuHO tattka Snyako, taman tamanudo, ttxan ndgdnan bkirwanan akn.

At that time, tiiis Muhodani aforesaid was a nasra kinsr ix a nii^^a kiiic:donK iialf a
thousand (five hiiiidrrd) yojanos in extent, bounded by the oreaii ; and he was fitted with
supernatural powers. llis\oun<:er sister (Kidabbika^ had been ^iven in marriairo to a
naga kin«>: of the Kanawaddhamauo mountain. Chulodaro was his son. His iii:tter?Ml
grandmother havin;:: bestowed this invaluable (^em-thronc on him, — that na^a que^n there-
after died. From that circumstance, this conflict of the nephew with the uncle was on
the eve of beins: wa^^ed. These mountain nagas were moreover gifted with supernatural
powers.

The dcvo Samiddhisumano, instantly, at the command of Buddbo, takin«; up the
rajayatana tree, which stood in the garden of Jeto, and which constituted his delightful
residence, and boldins; it over the vanquisher's head, like an umbrella, accompanied him
to the aliovc named place.

This devo, (in a former existeuce) had been born a human being in \agadipo. On the
spot where the rajayatana tree then stood, he had seen Pache Buddhos taking refec-
tion. Having seen them he had rejoiced, and presented them with leaves to cleanse their
sacred dishes with. From that circumstance, lie (in his present existence ) was born in
that tree, which stood at the gate of the delightfully agreeable garden of Jeto. Subse-
quently (when the Jeta wihare was built) it stood without (it was not built into the terrcice
on which the temple was constructed). The devo of <ltvos(Buddho) foreseeing that this
place (\ai;c\(1ipo) would be of increasing adviintau't' to this dt vo (SamiJdhisumano)
brought this tree to it.

The saviour and dispeller of the darkness of sin, poising hiiaself in the air, over thc
centre of the assembly, caused a terrifying darkness to thosf nai;as. .Vttending to the
prayer of the dismayed nagas, he again called forlli thi' liirht of day. They, overjoyed at
having seen the deity of felicitous advent, bowed down at the fe(*t of the divine teacher.
To them the vanquisher preached a sermon on reconciliation. — Both parties rejoicing thert-at.
made an oifering of the gem-throne to the divine sage. The divine teacher, alichtin^ tm

i* Thb Mahawanso. [b,c.687; b.b. 44,

•isxasento hhayaiihe ti, alokan wayidansiya. Ti diswa Sugatantuiihd ; pade toandinsu Saithuno*
Tesan dhammamadisisi samaggikaranan Jino» Ubhopi te patUatan paUankan Munino adun,
Sntthii bhnmin goto, tattha nisiditwdna dtantf tiki dibhannapanihi ndgardjihi tappito,
Te jalatthit fhaiaithicha bhujangisiti koiiyo, saranisucha siluu patiiihdpesi ndyako,
Mafiodarassa nitgassa mdtulo Maniakkhiko Kalydniyan rdjayuddhan kdtun tahin goto,
Bhuddhdgamainfii paihanusutwdt saddhammadesanan, ihito saranasilesu: tattha ydchi Tathdgatan,
" Mahati anukampd no katd, Ndtha, iayd ayan ; tayd ndgamane sabbi mayan bhasmibhawdmahe :
**AnHkatnpdya mayipiti wisun hotu, mahodaya, punardgamane nittha^ wdsabhumin mamdgami.'"
AdhiwdsayHwd Bhagawdt tunhibhdwinidhdgaman^ patiithdpisi tatthewa rdjdyatanachetiyan.
Tanchdpi rdjdyatanant paUankancha mahdrahan, appesi ndgardjunan Lokandtho namassitun :
'*■ Paribhogachetiyan mayhan, ndgardjd, namassatha ; tan bhawissati wo, tdtd, hitdyacha sukhdyacha."
h'hrkewamddi, Sugato, ndgdnan anuidsanan katwd, Jetawaruin sabbangato lokdnnkampakoti,

N dgadipagamatian.

Tato sbf fatty e wasse, ndgindo Maniakkhiko upasankamittod Sambuddhan, sahasanghan nimantayi.

earth, seated himself on that throne, and was served' by the naga kings with celestial
food and beverage. The lord of the universe procured for eighty kotis of n&gas, dwell-
ing on land and in the waters, the salvation of the faith, and the state of piety.

The maternal uncle of Mah6dar6, Maniakkhiko, the n&ga king of Kalykni, proceeded
thither to engage in that war. Having, at the first visit of Buddho, heard the sermon
on his doctrines preached, he had obtained the state of salvation and piety. There he
thus supplicated the successor of preceding Buddhos : '' Oh ! divine teacher, such an act
of mercy performed unto us, is indeed great. Hadst thou not vouchsafed to come, we
should all have been consumed to ashes." '' All compassionating deity ! let thy protecting
mercy be individually extended towards myself: in thy future advent to this land, visit
thou the place of my residence." The sanctified deity, having by his silence consented to
grant this prayer in his future visit, on that very spot he caused the rajayatana tree to be
planted. The lord of the universe bestowed the aforesaid inestimable rajayatana tree>
and the gem-throne, on the naga kings, to be worshipped by them. '^ Oh ! naga kings,
worship this my sanctified tree ; unto you, my beloved, it will be a comfort and consolation."
The deity of felicitous advent, the comforter of the w^orld, having administered, especially
this, together with all other religious comforts to the nagas, departed to the garden
of Jeto.

The visit to N&gadipo concluded.

In the third year from that period, the said naga king, Mauiakkhik6, repairing to the
supreme Buddho, supplicated his attendance (at Kalyani) together with his disciples.
In (this) eighth year of his buddhohood, the vanquisher and saviour was sojourning in the
garden of J^to, with five hundred of his disciples. On the second day, being the full moon

H. c. 580 ; B. B. 37.] The Mah awanso*

fitHlhito atthame wasii, tra«aii Jiiawantt Jino^ Xdiho, panekahi hhikkhunan aatihi pariwariiC :
Ihdiqi lihraxe, hhattakaU artirhitif Jino, rammk weMakhamdiamhi puniuimdyan Muniitaro :
Tatthtwot piirHfiitwdna itan^kdiin, pattamddiya, agd Kalydnidisantan ManiyakkhikauitetManan,
Kntifanivhttiyatthdni katt ratanamandape mahdrahamhi paUankt »ahasanghtnupdwiu.
nUththi khaijahkojjthi tagano tas^anati Jinan uds^ardjd dammardjan santappeti Mumdnato,
I uthti dhamman dtsaitwd Satthd^iokdnnkampako, ugfrannatwd Sumantkuti pddandauihi udyako
fa%mih pabhatapddamhi iohasdngho yathdnukkan diwdwihdran kaiwdna ; Digha-vdpin updgami,
Fattlni rhitiyaihdnamhi xasan^ktihi niudiya, xamddhin appayi Xdtho thdndffdrawapattiyii,
Tatif irut thuya ikdnQimha, thanaihanetu k*itcido, Mahdmighawanardmaihdnamdgd Mahdmuni.
Mfthahhndhi thitatthdne nix'iditwa saxdwakt^ \amddhin appayt Ndthu : mahathupimitn tathd :
Ph upitrdmamh i th upasxa ih ita t thdn i tath twarha ; xamddh itothn wuithdya Sildrh eliyathdnas^n
^ahtisnUdtwaga-it anui xnmanusdsiya : iat*t Jitnwanam Hkuddhu hhuddnsahLatthatftt atfd.

( t x\\v drliirhtful luoiuti of wcsakho, on its bcint: <'Uin«)uiHV(l to liini thai it was the lioiir d
rcfrctioii, the vanquisher, lord of munis, at that instant, adjusting: li is r<»bes and takiiu
up his sacred dish, departed for the kingdom of Kalyani, to the residence of Maniakkhikti.
On the spot where the Kalyani dagoba (was subsequently built) on a throne of int stiina-
!)lu value, erected in a golden palace, he stationed himself, together with his attendant
disciples. The overjoyed nkga king and his retinue provided the vanquisher, the <1ortrinaI
lord and his disciples, with celestial food and beverage. The comforter of the world, thtt
divine teacher, tho supreme lord, havinir thcTc propounded the doctrines of his faith, rising:
aloft (into the air) displayed the impression of his foot 4>n the mountain Sunianakuto (Uy
imprinting it there.) On the side of that mountain, he, with liis dis(-ipli*>. having enjo\r<i
tlu- rest of noon-da\, departed for Dighawapi ; and on the site of the dagoba (subsequent*
1\ erected) the saviour, attended by his disciples, seated himself; and fur the purpose ol
rendering that spot celebrated, he there enjoyed the bliss of* samadhi." Kisim; aloft from
that s|)ot, the (;reat divine sagc« cognizant of the places (sanctified liy formrr Hudillio>;
departed for the station where the Meghawana establishment was subsequently formed (ai
Anuradhapura.) The saviour, together with his disciples, alighting on the spot where tin
sacrcti bo tree was (subsequently) planted, enjo>ed the bliss of the ''samadhi" medita-
tion ; thence, in like manner, on the spot where the great dai^oba (was subsc4|iiiiitl\
built.) Similarly, at the site of the dagoba Thuparamo, indulging in tht^ --.(iiie
meditation; from thence he repaired to the site 4)f Sila davroba. The lord of multitudi-
nous disciples preached t(» the congreLMtetl devos. and thereafter tlie lluddho omiii*«( ieni
of the present, the past, and the lulure, departed for the irarden ol Jelo.

Thus the lord of Lanka, knowinu by divine inspiratitin the inestimable blcssini:>
vouchsafed to Lanka, and foreseeing even at that time the future prosperity of tIu
devos. nagas, and others in Lanka, the all-bountiful luminary visited this mo<^i t.tvouret^

S The Mahawanso.

Etvan Lankayandlho hitamitamatimd dyatin pekkhamdno, tasmin kdlamhi Lankd turabhujangaganddi natnat-
thancha passandgd tikkhattumetan atiwipuladayo Idkddipo sudipan : dipo tindyamdMt sujanabahumaio :
dhammadipdwa bhdsitx. Kalydnigamnan,

Sujanappasddasanwegatthdya katimahawansi ** Tathdgatamhi gamamn nama* paiihmmo pariclichhidn.

DuTiYO Parichchbdo.

Mahdsammatardjassa wanxajthi Mahdtnuni, kappassddimht rdjdsi Mahdsammata ndmakd:
Rojocha, fFararojocha, iathd, Kalydnikd ditto e, Uposathocha, Mandhdtd, Charakopachardduwe
Chitiyo, Muchaldchewa, ytahdmuchalandmako, Muchalindo, Sdgarocheway Sdgarodiwandmako,
Hharato, Bhdgifasochcwa, Ruchicha, Suruchicha, Patdpocha, Mahdpatdpo, Panddocha, thathd duwe*
Sud<usan6cha Nerucha, tafhd ewan duwi, pachhimdchdti rdjdno tassa puttapaputthdkd
Asankhtydyukd, ete, aithawisati bhumipd, Kusdioatin, Rdjagahan, Mithilanchdpi dwatun.
Tato, satancha rdjdno, ^hhappanndsa, saffichat chaturdsitisahassdni, chhattitisdcha ; tatdpari
Dwdttinsa, afihdwisdcfia, dtcdtisati ; tatdpari, aUhdrasOt sattarasa^ pancho dasa, chatuddasa,
Nawa, satta, dwddasanrha, panchawisa : tatdpari, dwddasaddwa, nawdpicha ;

land of the world, thrice. From this circumstance, this island became venerated by
righteous men. Ilcnce it shone forth the light itself of religion.
The visit to Kalykni concluded.

The first chapter of the Mahawanso, entitled, ^^ the visits of the successor of former
Buddhos/' composed equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

Chap. II.

The great divine sage, the descendant of the king Mahasammato, at the commence-
ment of this "kappo," was himself the said king named Mahasammato.

Rojo, Wararojo, in like manner two Kalydnos, (KalyAno and Warakalyino.) Upo-
satho, two Mandh&t6s, Charako. and Upachar^o, Chetiyo, also Muchalo, Mahamo-
cfaalo, Muchalindo, also Sagaro, and S4garad6vo, Bharato, BhAglraso, Kuchi, Samchi,
Pat&po, Mahapatdpo ; and in like manner two Pan&dos, Sudassano and N6ni, likewise
two of each name. These above-named kings were (in their several gcneratioiis) hi.s
(Mahasammato's) sons and lineal descendants. *

These twenty eight lords of the land, whose existence extended to an asankheya of years^
reigned (in the capitals) Kusiwatti, Rijagaha, Mithila.

Thereafter (in different capitals reigned) one hundred, fifty six, sixty, eighty four thou-
sand, then thirty six kings : subsequently thereto, thirty two, twenty eight, twenty two :
subsequently thereto, eighteen, seventeen, fifteen, and fourteen; nine, seven, twelve, twenty
five, again the same number (twenty five), two twelves, and nine. Makh4d^vo, the first

ii. G. 543 ; A. B. 1 .] The Mahawanso. 1)

f'haturduti takasudni Makhatltwd*itkdnicha ; rkaturdiiti gahOMtani Kmldrajanakdtiayo,
SJa saif dtra Okk dkaffafmtt drdi i : te imi, witu li wUun , pure, rajja n kdmaio a u ns dtiifun .
OkkiikamukhujeiihapntfoOkkokaxadsi hhujtati ; Xipuro, Vhandimtt, Chan*tamukh6rha, Sirix/tanrfih'iifii,
fl'rssttntaramdhardjd, Jahcha, SthuwdhanC, Sihouardcha ichrhe te tawa piittajtaputiaka. ^ .

Ihrt rtsih \(iha%%dni $^hatxarat»a rdjim') puttapftaputta rdjdHO ; Jatfateno tadantimo : Ol /

l\t€ hapilatrailhuMmin Sakyardjdti fvisxutd: Sthakanu mahdrdjd JnyasenasKa atrajv.
'f*iyti\tiinx%a dhifd^'ha ndmendxi Yatodhard: Oewadah^, Dewadahd takko ndtHdsi hhupatl.
.Inja H ih'h nthot Karhch and asuh taxxd nntd dwe ; mnh in ch dsi Kat'h rh dn a rti n nn Sihaha h h <sn s n .
.'!<< Anptna%akkas%m mdhe^i f/i Vas'idHard: jinjdnaua duwe dhihi, Mdyachdrhm, Pajdpati

t'ufht diiwe, Ua n d ap am' S uppubh uddh f'rha % dkiyu : pa nrk dp uttd, duwe dkita, umh n Sikakanus^afu. •

A M ddh I 'da n i) . Dkofttda w , S h kkodano, 3fitndano : Am it a , Pamit drk dti : im^ panrka, imd duwe,
>in pptihkuddkaxsa xakfraxsa makeni Amitd akti ; tas%a Suhkaddakackckdnd, Onradatfd, duwe stita.
May a, Pnjdpatirk ewa, Suddk* danamak e \ iyo Suddkuda nauuik dran no putto May dya no J i no.
Mak dsammatawansatHki axamkkinne Makdinuni^ rwan pawatimtanjdtn, sabhahkattiya muddkaui,
Sildkatfkaxut humdra^sa iiodkitfattax\a «fi aku mdkexi HkaddakaHckdnd ; puW- tasxdm iiakitl- .

or eighty four thousand ; Kalarajanako, the first of eighty four thousand kiiij;s ; and
the sixteen sons and lineal descendants terminating with Okkako; theate were those
(princes) who separately, in distinct successions, reigned each in their respective capital.

Okkakamukho, the eldest son of Okkako, became sovereign : Nipuro, Cliandaniu,
Chandamukho, SirisanchhayOy the great king Wessantaro, Jali, Sihawahano, and ^^iliassaro.
in like manner : these were his (Okkakamukho*s) sons and lineal descendants.

There were eighty two thousand sovereigns, the sons and lineal descendants of kini;
Sihassaro,— the last of these was Jayaseno. These were celebrated in the* capital of Ka-
pillawatthu, as Sakya kings.

The great king Sihahanu was the son of Jayasmo. The daughter of Jayasrno was named
Yasodani. In the city of Dewadaho there was a Sakya ruler named Dewadaho. Into
him two children, Anjano. then Kaciicbana. were born. This Kachchana became tlie
queen of king Sihahanu.

To the Sakya Anjano the aforesaid Yasodani became queen. To Anjano, two daughters
were born — Maya and Pajapati; and two sons of the Sakya race^-Dandapani and
Suppabuddho.

To Sehahanu five sons and two daughters were l)orn~Suddh6dano, Dhotodano. Siikko-
dana, ((ihattitodano) and Aniitodano ; Amita and Pamita; — those five, these two. To the
Sakya Suppabuddho, Amita became queen. Subhaddakachchana and Dewadatta wvxv
her two offspring.

Maya and Pajapati both (^ually became the consorts of Suddhodano. Our VASgiiSM-

RR was the son of the Maharaja Suddhodano and Maya. Thus the great divine sage wa>.

in a direct line, descended from the Mahasammato race, the pinnacle of all rov:il

dynasties. To this prince Siddhatto, a bodhisattho, the aforesaid Subhaddakachchan.i

became queen. Uahulo was his son.

10 The Mahawanso. [b.c 543; a.b. I.

liimbisardcha Siddhatthakumdrdcha sahdyakd; ubhinnan piiarSchdpi sahdyd twa te ahu.
Rodliisattho Bimhisdrassa panchawassddhikd ahu, Ekunatinsd wayasd bodhisattopi nikkhamL
Padahifwdnn vhhabbassan, HoDHis patwd kaminacha ; panchatinsowa wayasd Rimbisdramnpdgami,
Rimbisdro pannarata icassotha pitard sayan abhistttd mahapanno patio rajjassa tassatu,
Pafto soUtsame watse, Satthd dhdmmanuidesaye. Dwdpanndsi wassdni rajjan karisi so pana.
Rajit samd pannarasa pubbe Jinasamdgamd : sattatinsa samdtassa ; dharamdni Tathd^ate.
Bimbisdrasutojdtosattu tan ghdtiydmati, rajjan dwattinsa wassdni, fnahdmiitaddukdrayi,
Ajd<attnn6 wassi aiihami Muni nibbuto ; pachchhdso kdrayi rajjan wassdni chatuwisati

Tathds^ato sakalagunaggatan goto, anichchatdwasma waso updgato ; itidayo bhayqjananin anichrhatan
nwikkhatty sabhawati, dukkapdraguti

Sujauappasddasanwigatthdya kate mahdwanst ** Mahdsammatawansonama'" dutiyo parichchhtdo.

The princes Bimbisaro and Siddhatto were attached friends. The fathers of both those
(princes) were also equally devoted friends. . The bodhisattho was five years the senior
of Bimbis&ro. In the twenty ninth year of his age^ the bodhisattho departed (on
his divine mission.)

Having for six years gone through the probationary courses^ and having in due order of
succession attained buddhohood^ he repaired in the thirty fifth year of his agic to
Bimbisaro.

The eminently wise Bimbisaro had been installed himself in the fifteenth year of
his age, by his father (Bhatiyo) in the sovereignty of his realm. In the sixteenth year of
his reign, the divine teacher propounded his doctrines (to him). He ruled the kingdom
for fifty two years : fifteen years of his reign had elapsed before he united himself with the
congregation of the vanquisher, — after his conversion, thirty seven years ; during which
period this successor of former Buddhos still lived.

Tlie weak and perfidious son of Bimbisaro, Ajatasattu, having put him to deatli,
reigned for thirty two years. In the eighth year of king Ajatasattu's reign, the divine
sage died. Thereafter he reigned twenty four years.

The successor of former Buddhos, who had attained the perfection of every virtue,
arrived at that final death, (from which there is no regeneration by transmigration.)
Thus, from this example, whosoever steadfastly contemplates terror-inspiring death, and
leads a righteous life, he will be transported (after death) beyond the realms o( transmigra-
tory misery.

The second chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, "the Mah&sammatta genealogy,'
composed equally for the delight and afliiction of righteous men.

u-CtStS; A.B. 1.] The Mahawanso. II

Tatiyo parichcrhbdo.

Paurha n^tto, Jino, pancha ekattdlisa samdsamo, fhatwd tabhdni kichchhdni, katwd tokassa Mabbathd,
KwdnQrayan yatmakasdlanamantare, witdkha punnamaydn, so dipo lokasta nibbuto,

Sanlyapathamatikkantd bhikkhu^ tattha^ samdgatd, khattiyd, brdhamandt wessd^ suddd, dewd, tathitrarha,
Stitfft iatasahaMMdni (isu pdtnokkhabhikkhatcot thero Mahdkassapocha sanghatthiro tadd ahu.
Sftrfrasdrtrikadhdiu kickchdni kdriya ichchhanto, so mahdlhero, dkamtnan Satihurhiratthitin,
L'Kanathc dasabalt sattdhaparinibbute, dubbhdsitan subhaddassa Budihatsa wachanan saraii :
Sarau rhncaraddnancha samatthi ihapanatihatdt saddha/ntna thapanatthdya Muniud anuggahan katan.
KtUun tadtihammasangitin, sambuddhdnumateyati nawangasdsanadhnre, sabbanga, samupdgate,
lihiKhhu pancha xateyiwa Mahdkhindsawi wart tammanni: tkenunitu Anandatthirmkdrand,
Putta j4nanda theropi bhikkhuhi abhiydchito, sammanni kdtun sangitin: sd nasakkdhi, tan wind.
Stitlhufilauanattdhmn xattiihan dhatupujanah, ichchaddhamdtan khtp^twdt aabbalokanukampakd :

Chap. III.

The supreme incomparable, the vanquisher of the five deadly sins, who was gifted with
tivc means of perception, having sojourned for forty five years (as Buddho); and fulfilled
in the utmost perfection, every object of his mission to this world ; in the city of Kusinara,
in the sacred arbor formed by two "sal" trees, on the full moon day of the month ot
wesakho, this luminary of the world was extinguished. On that spot, innumerable priests,
prin(>(\s, brahmins, traders, and suddras, as well as def os, assembled. There were also
^even hundred thousand priests, of w)iom the thero Maha Kassapo wa.s, at that time,
th<* <*hief.

This hi^h prie.st having performed the funeral obsequies over the body and sacred relics
of the divine teacher ; and bein^ desirous of perpetuating his doctrines for ever; on the
seventh day after the lord of the universe, jrifted with the ten powers, had demised;
ref «»]lecting the silly declaration of the prie.st Subaddo, who had been ordainrtl in
his di»ta(;e ; and moreover recollecting the footinu: of equality on which he had lutii
placed by the divine sage, by conferrinir on him his oun sacre^l robes, as well as
the injunctions given by him for the propagation ot his doctrines : this all-accompli^hfd
disciple of Buddho, for the purpose of httldini; a convocation on religion, convened Um
hundred priests, who had overcome the dominion of the passions, of ureat celebrit\.
\ersrd in the nine departments of doctrinal knowledjre, and perfect in every rrliirious
attribute. On account 4)f a di.sqiialilication (however) attending the th«*n» Anando, there
was one delicient of thai number. Subse<|urntly tin- tluro Anando al.so. having hrvu
entreated by the other priests to takt» part in the convocation, was likewi.se included.
That convocation could not have taken place without him.

These universe-compassionatinir (disciples) havini; passed half a month, — in celrbratini:
ihr funeral obsequies seven days, and in the festival of relics seven days,— and kno\*inL'

12 The Mahawanso. [b«c.543; a.b. 1.

*' ff^assan wasantd Rdjagahi, karissdma dhammasangahan ; nd(in€hi tatha toatthabbamiti, natwdna nirh^
Sctkdturant tatha, tatha, assdsento mahdjanan Jambudipamhi, te therd wicharitwdnm chdrikan: Ichhayan,
Asdlhi sukkapakkhamhi, sukkapakkhamhi, tatthikd updgmmun Rdjagahan sampannachatupachchayan,
Tatthhva wassupagatd, te Mahdkassapddayo third, thiragunapetd, sambuddhamatakdwidd,
fFassdnan paihaman mdsan sabbasindsanisupi karitun. paiisankharanan ; watwdndjdtasattuno,
tnhdrapaiisankhari niiihite dhu bhupatin ; **Iddni dhammasangitin karisdma mayan xtV" [tehi, so

** Kattahhan kifUi puifhasta ; **nisajjaifhdnam"* dhute ** Rdjd katthdti:"' puchchhitwa ; wuttathdnamhi
Sighan, fVehhdra tilassa passi, kdresi mandapan Sattapanniguhddwdre, ramman, dkwasabhdpaman^
Sahbathd mandaitwd, tan atthardpisi tatha, io, bhikkhunan ganandyewa anagghattharandnicha^
Nissdya dakkhinan bhdgan uttardmukhamuttaman, thirdsanan supannattan dsi tattha tnahdrahan,
Tasmin mandapamajjhasmin, purathd mukhamuttaman, dhammdsanan tupannattan ahosi, Sugatdrahan,
Rdjd rochayi therdnan "kamman no nifihitan** iti, third thiramdnanda mdnandakaromabruwuru
•* Stvi, sannipdtd, Ananda ; sikhina gainanmn tahtn nayuttanti, sadatthi, twan, appamafto, tatd bhawa."

what was proper to be done, thus resolved : *^Keeping ' wasso' in the city of Rajagaha, let
us there hold the convocation on religion : it cannot be permitted to other (priests) to be
present."

These disciples making their pilgrimage over Jambudipo as mendicants^ administering
consolation in their affliction (at the demise of Buddho) to the vast population spread
over the various portions thereof; in the month of "asala," during the increase of
the moon, being the appropriate bright season, these supports of the people in their faith,
reached R&jagaha, a city perfect in every sacerdotal requisite.

These th6ros, with Kassapo for their chief, steadfast in their design, and perfect
masters of the doctrines of the supreme Buddho, having arrived at the place aforesaid,
to hold their *' wasso," caused, by an application to king Ajksattu, repairs to be made to
all the sacred buildings, during the first month of " wasso." On the completion of the
repairs of the sacred edifices, they thus addressed the monarch : " Now we will hold the
convocation on religion." To him (the king) who inquired "What is requisite?" they
replied, " A session hall." The monarch inquiring " Where?" in the place named by them,
by the side of the Webhkra mountain, at the entrance of the Sattapani cave, he speedily
caused to be built a splendid hall, like unto that of the devos.

Having in aU respects perfected this hall, he had invaluable carpets spread there,
corresponding with the number of the priests . In order that being seated on the
north side, the south might be faced, the inestimable, pre-eminent throne of the high
priest was placed there. In the centre of that hall facing the east, the exalted
preaching pulpit, fit for the deity himself of felicitous advent, was erected.

The king thus reported to the th^ros : " Our task is performed." Those th^ros then
addressed Anando, the delight (of an audience) " Anando, to-morrow is the convocation ;
on account of thy being still under the dominion of human passions, thy presence there

B.C. 543; A.B.I.] Thb Mahawanso. 13

Ichchewan ehodito third, katwdna wiriyan 9Qman, iriydpatkato muitan araha t ia ma p dpu^i,
iratsdnan duUyi mdsi, dutiye diuxuk pana, ruchiri man^api tasmin third sannipdtiniu ti,
Thapetwanandathirasta anuchchhawikarndsanan, dmnitu nitidiiisu arahanio, yathd rmhmn,
fherd rahattapattin to [idpeiun, tthi mdgamd *' kuhin Ananda thiroti f * wuchchamdniiu kihiehi,
Ximmujjitwd paihawiyd, gantwdjotipathinawd, nitidi third Anando attano ihapitdsani,
f^piiiiiheran wifutyi, te%adhamme asitaki Anaiulatthiramakorun sahhi third dhurandhard.
^lahtithirn xakattdnan winayan puchchhitun sayaii, tammannupdli thirocho wUajjitun fiomivkUu.
Thtrdtani nixiditwd winayan tamapuchchhi $6 ; dhamnuisaai nisiditwd wissqijiti tamiwa so.
// tnayannunama^rrina wi^snijitakamena, ti tahbi sajjhdyarntikarun irinayan ndyakowidd.
.-tc^ffan, fjahutsutd'linan, kiisdrakkhan mahisino, saintnannitwikna attdnan thero dhammamapuchchki t6.
Vatha sammanni attdnan dhammdnanas^ato nayan, w'nsajjisi tarn dnandat hero dhammamasitato.
fl'tdehamunind tina wasajjitakamina, te sabbi sajjhdyamakarun dhamman dhammatthakowidd.

is inadmissible : exert thyself without iiitermissioD, and attain the requLsite qualification/'
The thero, who had been thus enjoined, having; exerted a supernatural effort, and extrica-
ted himself from the dominion of human passions, attained the sanctification of ''arahat/*

On the second day of the second month of '' wasso," tlicsc disciples assembled in this
splendid hall.

Reserving for the th<!>ro Anando the scat appropriate to him alone, the (other) sanctified
priests took their places according to their seniority. While some among thorn were in the
a( t of inquiring, *' Where is the tli^ro Anando '* ? — in order that he might manifest to the
(assembled) disciples that he had attained the sanctification of '* arahat'* — (at that instant)
the said thero made his appearance, emergine: from the earth, and passing through the air
(without touching the floor); and took his seat in the pulpit specially reserved for him.

All these theros, accomplished supporters of the faith, allotted to the th<^ro Upali
(the elucidation of the) "winaya;" and to the thero Anando, the whole of the other
l)ranches of " dhamma.^ The high priest (Mahakassapo) reserved to himself (the part) of
interroijating on *' winaya," and the ascetic thero I'piili that of discoursing thereon. The
one seated in the hijjh priest's pulpit interrogated him on ** winaya ; " the other seated in
the preaching pulpit expatiated thereon. From the manner in which the '* winaya " was
propountled by this master of that br.\nch of religion, all these theros, by repeating
(the discourse) in chants, became perfect masters in the knowledije of "winaya."

The said hiirh priest (Mahakassapo) imposing on himself (that task), interrogated
on *' dhamma " him (Anando) who, trom among those who liud been his auditors, was
the selected guardian of the doctrines of the supreme ruler. In the same manner, the thero
Anando, allotting to himself that (task), exalted in the preaching pulpit, expatiated
without the slifi:htest omission on '' dhamma/* From the manner in which that sai:e
(Anando), accomplished in the ** wedeho/* propounded the *'dhamma," all these priests, re-
peating his discourse in chants, became perfect in ** dhamma/'

14 Thb Mahawanso. [B.C.S43; a.b. 1

Etoan saitahi mdsihi dhamma sangiti nifihitd, sabbalokahitatthdya tabhcdbkahiiUii sd ;
Mahdkassapatherena idan Sugaiasdsanan, panchawasta sahatsdni samatihan waUinikatan,
Atiwajdtapamojjd, sandhdrakajalantikd^ sangiti pariydsdni, chhaddd kampi mahdmahL
Achchhariydnichdhisun loki nikdni nekadhd,therehewa katattdcha, ** thiriyd ** ayam parampard.
Paihaman aangahankatwdt katwdlokahitan bahun, tiydwatdyukdihatwd, third sabbepi nibbutd.
Thirapi ti matt, padipahatandhakdrd^ lokandhakdrahananamhi mahdpadipd nibbdpitd, marand ghdra-
mahdnilina ; tindpijiwitamidan, matimd, jahiyuti.

Sujanappasddasanwigatthdya kati mahdwansi ** pafhamadhammasangUindma,*' tatiyo pariehekkido.

Thus this coQvocatioDy held by these benefactors of mankind for the benefit of the whole
world, was brought to a close in seven months ; and the religion of the deity of felicitous
advent was rendered cflfective for enduring five thousand years, by the high priest
Mah&kassapo.

At the close of this convocation, in the excess of its exultation, the self-balanced
great earth quaked six times from the lowest abyss of the ocean.

By various means, in this world, divers miracles have been performed. Because
this convocation was held exclusively by the th^ros, (it is called) from generation to gene-
ration the " thferiya convocation."

Having held this first convocation, and having conferred many benefits on the
world, and lived the full measure of human existence ( of that period ), all these disciples
(in due course of nature) died.

In dispelling the darkness of this world, these disciples became, by their supernatural
gifts, the luminaries who overcame that darkness. By (the ravages of} death, like unto the
desolation of a tempest, these great luminaries were extinguished. From this exam-
ple, therefore, by a piously wise man (the desire for) this life should be overcome.

The third chapter in the Mah&wanso, entitled, ''the first convocation on rdigioo,
composed equally to delight and afflict righteous men.

B. c. 519 ; A. B. 24.] Tfis Mahawanso. 15

ClIATUTTHO PaRICHCHHBDO.

Ajatasattuputto tan ghdietwdddyibhaddako, ra^an a6ia%a woMtdni karisi, miitaduhhiko.
I'dayihkaddapuito tan ffhdtetwd AnuruHdhakot Aaaruddhakatta putto tan ffhdtttwd Mundandmako.
.\tittaddun6, dummatino, tipi rajjamakdrayun : titan ubhinnan rajjisu althawassdni tikkamun.
Muii'iaMaa puttopi taran ffhdtetwd \d^addial.6 rhatuwhati wastdni rajjan kdriti pdpako,
** l^7M ifhaiakawansoyam'* iti kaddhdtha nd^ard^ Ndn^addfalardjdnan apanetwd, tarndgata :
SuaunOi^oti pannattan amachan sd'iusammatan ralji Mamahkitinchintu, sabhixan hitamdnata,
S(t atiharana waxtdni rdjd rajjama' drayL Kdldtoho taxsaputto afthawi$ati kdrayi,
AlUe daxamt waui Kdldaokassa rdfino, Samhuddhaparinihbana ewan wasxa satah ahu.
Tadd, fi esdiiyd, bhihhhu anikd ffqliiputtaka^ ** sin*rilonancka^ ^^ dwanffulancha" tatha ** ffdmantarmm*
pieha" " dwd%dnumatd'* "cAiuuan** '* amaihitan** jalohicha" '^ nitidanan^ '*adaxakan" fdtarupddi-
Mn tti.
i^asawatthuni dipitun kappanhfiafajjino. Tan xntttdna Yaxatthiro ckaran IFalJixu ehdrikan
Ckhalabhinno, halappatto, K/ixo, KdlaudaLattrajo ; tan iamitun sau^tdho tatthd^raini Mahdwanan.
"Thapetwdposaihaggi ti, kansapdtin tahodakan, kahdpandii sanghatta, dethitdhn updxaki"

Chap. IV.

Udayibhaddako, the perfidiously impious son of Ajasattu, havin<^ put (his parent)
to death, rcii^'iied sixteen years.

Anuruddhako, the son of Udayibhaddako^ having put him to death; and the son of
Anuruddhnko, named Mundo^ having: put him to death; these perlidious, unwise (princes^
in successiun) ruled. In the reij^ns of these two (monarchs) eip;ht years elapsed.

The impious N&gadasako, son of Mundo, having put his father to death, reigned twenty
four years.

The populace of the capital infuriated (at such conduct), designating this " a p<irricidi-
cal race/' assembled, and formally deposed Ntigadasako; and desirous of gratifying
the whole nation, they unanimously installed in the sovereignty, the eminently wise
minister bearing the (historically) distinguished appellation of Susunago. lie reigned
eighteen years. flis son Kiilas6ko reigned twenty years. Thus in the tenth year
of the reii:n of kiui^ Kalasoko, a century had elapsed from the death of Buddho.

At that time a numerous community of priests, resident in the city of Wissili, natives of ,
Wajji — shameless ministers of religion— pronounced the (following) ten indulgences t*>
be allowable (to the priesthood) : viz ,• " salt meats,'* " two inches," •* alsi> in villages/'
" fraternity," *' proxy," •• example," " milk whey," " beverasie/' " covers of seats." ** gold,
and other coined metals." The thero Yaso having heard of this heresy, proceeded on a
pilgrimage over the Wajji country. This Yaso, son of K^kandako the brahman,

* Tticte art the openiiti? w«irdt uf the te ntr ncet drtcriptive of the ten new induljfeiiccs attempted to be iiiirA.
daccd into the ditrtpline uf the Buddhitticil prlctthuud; ao eiplAoatiuD uf which, woaM lead to det^ii*
incoDfenieat io this place.

16 Thb Mahawanso. [b.c. 443 ; a« b. 100.

**Nakappantan mddetha ** iti third sawdrayu Paiitdraniyan kamman Yasatherassa tekarun,

Y dchitwd anudutan, so sahatina purangato ; attano dhammawadittan sanndpetwdna ndgart,

Anudutawacho sutwd, tarn ukkhipitumdgatd, parikkhipiya aiihansu gharan theratsa, hhikkhawo,

Thero nggamtna nabhasd, ganatwa Kosambiyan ; tat6 Pdtheyakdwantikdnan bhikkhunan santikan lahuii

Pesisi dtitetu : sayan gantwdhdgangapabbatan ; dha Sambhutathirassa nan sabban Sdnawdsino.

Pdiheyukd saUithirdt asitdwatUikdpicha, mahakhhidsawd sabbi Ahogatjtgamhi ttarun.

Bhikkhawo sannipatUd sabbi tattha, tato tatOt dsun nawuti sahdssdni, mantetwd, akhildpi ti,

Sdreyyariwatathtran bahnstatainandsawan, tan kdlapamukhan natwd, passitun nikkhaminsu tan.

Third tan mantanan sutwd, fFetdlin gantumiwa so, ichchhanto phasugamanan, tato nikkhami tan khanan,

Pdtd pdtowa nikkhanta, ihdnan tina mahattand, sdyan sdyan mupetUdnan sahajdtiyamaddasnrL

Tattha Sambhutathirina Yasathiro niyojitd, saddhammaiawanan nitan Riwatatthiramuttaman,

Upichcha, dasawatthuni puchchhi : third " patikkhipi** sutwddhikaranan **tancha nisidhimdti*' abrutoi,

Pdpdpi pakkhapekkhantd Riwatatthiramuttaman, sdinanakaparikkhdran patiyddiya ti bahun

Sigan ndwdya gantwdna, sahajdti samipagd ; karontd bhatta wissaggan, bhattakdli upaHhiti.

versed in the six branches of doctrinal knowledge, and powerful in his calling, repaired to
that place (Wis&li), devoting himself at the Mahawana wihare to the suppression of
this heresy.

They (the schismatic priests) having placed a golden dish filled with water in the
apartment in which the " up6satha " ceremony was* performed, said (to the atten-
dant congregation of laymen), ^'Devotees, bestow on the priesthood at least a kabapanan."
The thero forbade (the proceeding), exclaiming "Bestow it not; it is not allowable."
They awarded to the th^ro Yaso ( for this interference ) the sentence of " patiskraniyan."
Having by entreaty procured (from them) a messenger, he proceeded with him id
the capital, and propounded to the inhabitants of the city^ the tenets of his own faith.

The ( schismatic ) priests having learned these circumstances from the messenger, pro-
ceeded thither, to award to the thero the penalty of "ukkhip6tan," and took up their station
surrounding his dwelling. The thero (however) raising himself aloft, proceeded through the
air to the city of Kosambiya : from thence speedily dispatching messengers to the priests
resident in Path^ya and Awanti, and himself repairing to the Ahdganga mountain (moun-
tain beyond the Ganges), reported all these particulars to the th6ro Sambtito of S&na.

Sixty priests of i^ath^ya and eighty of Awanti, all sanctified characters who had over-
come the dominion of sin, descended at Ahoganga. The whole number of priests who bad
assembled there, from various quarters, amounted to ninety thousand. These sanctified
personages having deliberated together, and acknowledged that the th6ro Rewato of
Sor6ya, in profundity of knowledge and sanctity of character, was at that period the most
illustrious, they departed thither for the purpose of appearing before him.

The said thero having attended to their statement, and being desirous (on account of his
great age) of performing the journey by easy stages, departed at thj^t instant from thence,
for the purpose of repairing to WisAli. On account of the importance of that mission.

N. c. 443 ; A. B. 100.] The Mahawanso. 17

Stthajdtin awamnio SMaiMiro Hficktntitfa Paiheyyakd dhammttwddi : Ui paui andtawo.

Cfiechcha tan Makabruhmd **dhammi tiifkdti ** abruwi : nichrhan dhamme fhitattan xoatiano (ansa ahmwi.

Te fiariL'khdramdildya Riwatatthiramaddasun, Thiro naifanhiian, pakkhan pdhigis-tah pandmaffi.

fl'tMlin ti tatit ganiwd. Mo Pupphapuran gatd^ wadiiuu Kdldsohaxta narindatsa aiajjino :

''Sat^husxa no f^ndhakuiin, gopayanid mayan takin ytakdwanawihiirasmin wasdina ff^aiiahhumiyan"

■• titinhitndma wiharanii gdmawdsika bkikkhuno, dgaehcHhanti, Makdrdja, pathidhaya te ///.**

Htifd tan duffgahitanti katwd, If^exdlimdgamHn, HiwatatthiramulaHthi ^ahajdtiyametthatun.

llhii:Uiu %ata tahassdni ekddaxta mdgittd Hawuttncha sahassdni dhu tan loatthunantiya.

Mnititthehi wind watthu samaHanniwa roehayi ■ thira tabhepi bhikkhu ti ff^itdHmajramu tafn,

lhtiri**ihitnrhn to rdjd tatthd marhrhi apisayi : mulhadewdnHbkdwena annmttha agnminxu te.

Ptx^ttrii te muhipdtff : rattin tan supinena «o apa^xi sakamatUdnan pakkhittan Lohakumhhiyd.

. It ihh i to dh H rujd : tamnx s*t « et n m dcamti lihagin ma neiath eritu ii ktix ena anasatrd :

(Ir-partiii;; each iiioriiiii^ at dawn, on reachiiii; the places adapted for ihrir acconimodaiiun,
th4*y met toi^ether u^ain (tor rousultation) in the cveninfi;s.

At a place (where they had so assembled), the thero Yaso, under the directions of the
chief priest Sambhuto, at the close of a sermon, addressing himself to the celebrated ibvm
Kewato, inquired what the ten (unorthodox) induljs:ences were. Having examined those
rules, the th^*ro pronounced them "inadmissible;" and said, " I^et us suppress this
(schism.)

These sinners with the view to seducing the renowned thero Rewato to their party,
collecting a vast quantity of priestly offerings, and quickly embarking in a vessel arrived
at the place where the principal priests were assembled ; and at the hour of refection, set
forth the chant of refection. The thero Salho, who was resident at that selected piare,
and had overcome the dominion of sin. reflecting whether the doctrine of the Pathcya
priests was orthodox, it appeared to him to be so. The Maha-Brahma (of the W4>rl(l
Sudhawasa) descendinn: unto him (Salho) addressed him thus : ''Adhere to that doctrine. '
He replied,— that his adherence to that faith would Ih* steadfast.

Those who had brought the priestly oflbrin^s presented themselves to the eminent them
Kewato. The thero declined aceeptin«; the offerinir^, and dismissed the pupil of the sinful
fraternity (who pres«*nted them).

These shameless characters departing thence for Wisali, anti from thence repairing:
io tlib capital Pupphapura, thus addressed their soverei<:n Kalasoko: ** We, the sfuardi-
;ins of the dwellinir t)f our divine instructor, reside there, in the land of Wajji, in the
Mahawana wihare." ''The prii'sts resident in the provincial villas;(\s are hasCeniiii: liither,
saying, 'Let us take possession of the wihare.* Oli. .Maha-raja. prevent them." They
having (thus) deceived the kini;, returned to Wisali.

In the (aforesaid) selected place where the v(>rthutlo\^ priests had halted, nnt<» the thent
Kewato, for the purpose of suppressinir the sriiismatic indult^enres, eleven hundred
and ninety thou.sand priests conL'regated. lie had decided vhowever) not to suppress the

18 Thb Mahawanso. [b. c.443;. a.b. 100.

*'IVi(irikanti katan kamman: dhammikayyi khamdpaya: pakkhi than hhawUwd, twan kuru scUanapaggahan,"

•• /wrflri kate sotthitityhan kessafiti** apukkami. Pabhathjtwa fFisdlin gantun uikkhami bhupati,

Gantwa Mahdwinan hhikkn^nn[[nn no sannipattija ; sutiod ubhinnan wadancha, dhamtnapakkkancha roehiya,

Khamiipttwd dhamnii! e ti bhikhhu sahbe mahipati, aitano dhammapakkhattan watwd ; **tHinhi yatkd ruchin.**

*• Sampac^irahan siisanassa harothdllcha " bhdslya ; datwdcha than drakkhan dgaindsi sakan puran»

Nichchhifun faui watthuni $ans;h6 sannipati tadd : anaffgdni tattha bhassdni sangamajjhi ajdyisun.

Tafo si) Rtwatatthern xdwtficii, ann^amaljhago^ ubbdhikdya, tan witthun samitun niehchhayan akd,

Pachinaiecha chatnrn, vhatnro PfdhiyynlUpicha, ubbdhikdya sammanti bhikkkunan watthu sanity a,

Sabbahdmivha, Stilhoc/ia, KluijjasnhhitanCimako, fFdanbhd garni kochdti, third Pdchinakd im€>

Riwato, Sdhasamhhuto, Yaf^o Kdhandakattrajo, Sumanochdti, chattdro third, Pdihiyyakd imi,

Samcbin td/ii watlhunl appaaaddan, andktdan, agamtin fFdlukdrdman atihatthird andsawd.

heresy at any place but that at which it had originated. Consequently the th6ros, and all
these priests repaired to Wi^ali. The deluded monarch dispatched his ministers thither.
Mis<;uided however, by the interposition of the gods, they proceeded in a different direction.
The sovereij;n having (thus) deputed these ministers (to the priesthood), in the night, by
a dream, he saw that his soui was cast into the Lohokumbiyk hell. The king was in the
greatest consternation. To allay that (terror) his younger sister, the priestess Anandi,
a sanctified character, who had overcome the dominion of sin, arrived, travelling through
the air: ''The act thou hast committed is of the most weighty import: make atonement to
the oriliodox ministers of the faith: uniting thyself with their cause, uphold true religion.
By adopting this course peace of mind will be restored unto thee." Having thus addressed
him, she departed.

At the very dawn of day, the monarch departed to proceed to WisMi. Having reached
the Mahawanawihare, he assembled the priesthood; and having examined the controversy
by listening to both parties, he decided in favour of the cause of true religion. The
sovereign having made atonement to all the ministers of true religion, and having avowed
his adherence to its cause, he said : " Do ye according to your own judgment, provide for
the due maintenance of religion;" and having extended his protection to them, he departed
for his ca]>ital (Pu|)phapura.)

Thereupon, the priesthood assembled to inquire into these indulgences: there in
that convocation (however) endless and frivolous discussions arose. The th6ro R6wato
himself then advancing into the midst of the assembly, and causing to be proclaimed the
" ubbahikaya " rules, he made the requisite arrangements for the purpose of sup-
pressing this heresy.

By the ubbahikaya rules, he selected, for the suppression of the sacerdotal heresy, four
priests of Pachina and four of Patheya. These were the Pachina priests,— Sabbakami ,
S^Iho, Kujjasobhito, and Wcisabhagamiko. These were the four P&th6ya priests, —
Rdwato, Sanibuto of .S&na, Vaso the son of K^kondako, and Sumano. For the purpose

H. c. 44«*); A. B. 100.] Thr Maiiawanso. 19

Tt^H wnUhuKu kktka kamato Rewato mahathiro third Sahhakamin pnchchhi puchchhasu if,wi,lo.
Sahhnkiini tuahfifhtro tina puithoxi wiydkari : *' sahhdni tdni watlhuni nakapantiti suttatu*"
\i'ifiritirti ihiharanan tan te tattha ydthdkkainan ; tatthewa inn'rhmnajihamhi puchchhd wixKQ[jauan k-.irun .
A I'Z^ahtinpapnhhikkhunan da^awntthukndtpinanth'in tiaxaxahaxtinari mahdthird akanin te,
Stthhakd.ni puthnwiyd sans^hatthirn tadd ahusxo witan waxtaxatil o tnddxl upasampadd,
Stihhitininirhti, Sdihorha^ Rewato, fihuijasohhitn, YfiKn.l'akandafx'axutit, Satnhhutft Sdndwdsiko,

'ihti thtr>i .tnandaf.'iiraxKtt ete xatldhiwihdrino, ff^dsahhfind'in" orhitrfif Smnauocha duwt panu,
r'.cr.inur'i'l'ffntfher'i^sa He ^addfiiwiharino. Atihatherdhi p'l.i id te ditthapuhhd Tathdf^atan.
t'ihi .'.'<»/ \'itn%tihfZ'ixdrti dsradasdinn xnmdn'itii : sah'tCMin II cr I'.iitheri} hhikkhunan pnm*i*Jii> 'I'/it.
/',/ / I v'# li nvntti'thern xaddham^natthitiif i **Hiran Idret'tn tlh i u'li^tri'^tfin xahhahhikkhusnmuhatn,
i*nhlil:\nntthivll .aiidnon pra' attatfadhtirinnri xafdui %nffn /I'l/ ' hu na n nrahatt dni murhrhini.
fc \'thhe ff'illuK irtinic Kutdsokena rakkhifd^ Re'raftiffhcr i:"i n'f' .' hd, aiftrun dkam'ntxnni^n':f'*i.

ni ('\iinniiin«; iiilo \hr>r (controvcrtt'd) iinl'ilu'onccs, theso oijjht sanrtitied pcrsoiiimcs
rrpuirod to \V«iliikiirain;i wihaiv, u situation s ) srtliulcHl (that not cvrn the note ot' a !»inl
\\a> heard), and Irrc I'rom (ho strife of men. 'I'he hiijh priest Kewato, tht* ehief ol"
the interroiratini; party, qnestioned the thert* Sahhakanii in due <)rdrr, on these imhiUen-
eos, one l)y one. The principal thero Sat)l)akaini» who had been thus interro<:ated hy hitn
(K<'wat<»), declared : ** By the orthodox ordinances, all these indultrences are inadmissi-
fjh»." There (at the* Walnkarania wihare). iiavini; in due form rejected tliis heresy,
in tht> same manner in the midst of the convocation at Mahawana wihare (to which they
returned), they aL'ain went throunh the inti rn»irations and replies.

To the ten thousand sinlul priests, \\!i > had put forth the fen in«lul'^cnces. these princi-
pal orthodox priests awarded the penalty of deirrad itioii.

Sahhakanii was at that lime hi^li priest of tli«' world, and liad already attained
a standini; ot one hundred and twenty years in the ordin ttion of** upasampada. '

Sabhakami, Salho, Kewato, Kujjasobhito, Vaso the son of Kakondako, and Samlaito, a
native of Sfina, — these six theros were the disciples of the thero Anando. Wasabhami-
miko and Sumano,— these two thcros were the ^lisciples of the thero Anuradho.
Thesi* eijjht pious priests, in at\)retime, had seen the deity who was the successor of
former Buddhos.

The priests who had assembled were twelve hundred thousand: of all thesr priests, the
thero Rewato was at that time the leader.

Thereupon, for the purpose of sectirinj: the permanency of the true faith, this
Hewato thero, the leader of these priests, seleeted f nun those who were tjiited with the
({ualifications for sanctincation,and wen* th<» depositories of the doctrines c«)ntained in thr*
three " pitakas, * seven hundred sanctified disciples (of Btiddho, tor the pur|M)se of hiddins:
the convocation <m religion ) All these theros having Kewato lor their chief, protected by
kini; Kalas6ko, held the con\ocalion on reliL'ion at the Walukarama i*ihare. According'

:>() The Mahawanso.

Puhhe katan tathd twa dhamman puehckhdwa, hhdsitan dddya tiiihapesantan etanmdsihi atthahi.
Ewan dutiyasa-ngitin katwd, tipi mahdyasd third dosal'khayan pattd pattdkdlina nibbutin.
Iti paramamatinnn pattipattabbakdnan tibhawahitakardnan lokandthorasdnan sumariya ; marandn tan
sankhatdsdrakantan pariganiyamasesan, appamatto bhawiydti.

Sujanappasddasanwegajananatthdya kati Mahawansi ** dutiyasangitindma'* ckatuttho parichchhido.

Panchamo Parichchhbdo,

Ya Mahdkassapddihi mahdtherthi ddito katd saddhammatarjigiti, thiriydti pawuchchati.
Ekowa thirawddo to ddiwassa sati ahu ■* annd chariyawdddtu tato oran ajdisun.
Tihi tajr^gitikdrihi thirihi dutiyehi, ti niggahitd pdpabhikkhu sabbe dauahassika.
Aka nsdchariydwddan Mahdtanghika ndmikan : tato Gokulikdjdtd Ekabbyohdrikd picha.
GokuUkehi, Pannatti toddd, Bdhtdikd picha Chetiya wddd: tt swicha bhikkhu, Sabbatthawddino Dhamma-
guttikabhikkhuchajdtd, khalu imi duwi.

to the tbnn observed in interrogation and illustration on the former occasion, con-
dacting this meeting precisely in the same manner, it was terminated in eight months.

Thus these th^ros who were indefatigable in their calling, and absolved from all human
afflictions, having held the second convocation on religion, in due course attained
" nibbuti."

Hence, bearing in mind the subjection to death of the disciples of the saviour of
the universe, who were endowed with the sanctification of '^ arahat,"-*who had attained
the state of ultimate beatitude, — and had conferred blessings on the beings of the
three " bhawas," recollecting also the liability of the rest of mankind to an interminable
transmigration, let (the reader) steadfastly devote himself (to a life of righteousness.)

The fourth chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, ^^the second convocation on religion,"
composed equally to delight and afflict righteous men.

Chap. V.

The convocation which was held in the first instance by the principal theros,
having Mahkkassapo for their chief, is called the '' Theriya Sangiti."

During the first century after the death of Buddho, there was but that one schism among
the theros. It was subsequent to that period that the other schisms among the preceptors
took place.

The whole ol those sinful priests, in number ten thousand, who had been degraded
by the th<^ros who had held the second convocation, originated the schism among the
preceptors called the Mahasangika heresy.

Thereafter arose the (lokulika and Ekabbyoharika schisms.

I
J

B. c. 443; A. B. 100.] Tub MahawaN8o. 21

Jata Sahbatthawddehi Kattapiyd tatd pana : Jdtd Sankaniikd bhikkhu Suttawddan iatd pana.
Therawadena tahati honti dwddasamipicha : puhbi wuUd chhawaddrka iti afihdrasdkhild,
Sattaraidpi dutiyi jdtd watsatati iti: annachariyawdddtu tato oramajdyisuA,
Hemaufatd, Rdjaffiriya, tathd Siddhatiihdpicha : PubbaiiUyahKikkhucha, tathd Aparasilikd,
fVddariyd, Chha t tiki Jambudipamhi bhinnakd: Dhammaruchiyd. Sagaliyd^ Ldnkddipamhi bhinnakd,

Achariyakulabh cd6 .

Kdldsokaua puttdtu aheaun dasa bhdtikd ; dwdwisatin ti wassdni rajjan samanutdsiyun,
Sawabhdtaro tato d$un, kaminewa narddhipd tepi dwdwita tpaudni raijan Mamanusdiiyun,
Moriydnan kattiyanan wanxfjdtan airidharan •• Chandas(Httoti^ pdrj^tj^attan Chdnakko brdhmand tatd.
Nawaman Dhanananflan tan irhdt^twd, chandakodhasd, aakali Jambudipatmin rajjk tamabhisinchi 90.
So chatuttinsawanxnni rdjd rajjamaldrayi. Taxsd putto iiindutdro atihawisati kdrayi.
DinduMuraxutd autn tatan khUha wiuutd : Auh.udti ttaantu punnattJamahiddhikO,
^Ft mdtike bhdtari so hantwd ikunakan iatan ; sa- ale Jambudipatmin tkdrajjimapdpuni.

From the G6kiilika schismatics the Pannatti, as well as the Bahulika and Ch^tiya
heresies proceeded. Those priests, again, gave rise to the schisms of the Subbattha
and the Dhammaiiuttika priesthood. These two (heresies) arose simiiltaniously. Subse-
quently, from the Subbattha schismatics, the Kassapo schism proceeded. Thereafter the
Sankantika priesthood gave rise to the Sutta schism. There were twelve th^ra schisms :
together with six schisms formerly noticed, there were eighteen inveterate schisms.

Thus, in the second century (after the death of Buddho), there arose seventeen schisms.
The rest of the schisms of preceptors were en;;endered subsequently : viz., H^mawata,
Rdjagiriyd, as also Siddhattik^, in like manner (that oQ the eastern Sdiya, the western
Sdiya priesthood, and the Wadariy^. These six secessions (from the true faith) took place
in Jambudipo ; the Dhammaruchi}a and Sagaliy^ secessions in Lankd.

The schismatic secessions of the preceptors concluded.

Kalds6ko had ten sons : these brothers (conjointly) ruled the empire, righteously, for
twenty two years. Sul)scqucntly there were nine: they also, according to their seniority,
righteously reigned for twenty two years.

Thereafter the brahman Chanako, in gratification of an implacable hatred borne towards
the ninth surviving brother, called Dhana-nando, having put him to death, he installed in
the sovereignty over the whole of Jambudipo, a descendant of the dynasty of Moriyan
sovereigns, endowed with illustrious and beneficent attributes, surnamed Chandagutto,
Ue reigned thirty four years.

His son Bindusaro reigned twenty eight years. The sons of Bindusaro were one
hundred and one, the issue of (sixteen) dificrent mothers.

Among them, Asoko by his piety and supernatural wisdom, became all-powcrfal.
He having put to death one hundred brothers, minus one, born of different mothers,

22 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 325 ; a. b. 216-

JinanibhdmUo paehchha, puri taMabhisikato, affhdrasan toassa satan dwaydmiwan u>ifdniyan»
Patwd rhatuhi wassehi ekarajjamahdyasd, pure Pdialiputtasmin attdnamabhisichayL
Taasdbhitike samakdlan dkdsi bhumiyan tathd ; yqjani yqfani and nichchan patthafd oAv.
Anotattodake kq^i aiihdnesun dinit dine, dewadewo akd tiki sanwibhdgajanauacka,
Ndgaiatd dantakafihan dnesun Himawantato anekesan sahassdnan, dewdiwa pahonakan,
Agaddmalaknnchewa tathdgadaharitakan: tdtowa ambapakkancha wannagandharasuttatnan,
Pancha wanndniwatthdni hatthapunchanapaiiakan pitancha, dibbapdnancha Chaddantadakatd
Marantd nagare tasmin migasukarapakkhino dgarUwana mahdnasmin sayamewa maranticha*
Gdwo tattha chardpetwd wqjamdnenti dipiyo ; kettawatthu taldkddi pdlenti migatukard.
Sumanan pupphapatfakan asuttan, dibbamuppalan, wilepanan, anjanancha ndgd ndgawimdnaid
Sdliwuha tahastani nawutintu suwdpana Chhaddantadahatdyiwa dharinsu dine dine.
Te sdli nitthusakarane akhandetwdna tandule akansu musikd tiki bhatlan rqfakule ahu.
Akansu satatan tassa madhuni madhu makkhikd : tathd kammdrasdldsu achchhd kuid nipdtayun.
Kurawikd sdkunikd manunnamadhurassard akansu tassd gantwdna ranrio madhurawassikan.

reigned sole sovereign of all Jambudipo. Be it known, that from the period of the death
of Buddho, and antecedent to his installation, two handred and eighteen years had
elapsed. In the fourth year of his accession to his sole sovereignty, this illustriously
endowed ruler caused his own inauguration to be solemnized in the city of Pataliputto.
At the instant of his inauguration, the establishment of his supremacy was (miraculously)
proclaimed, from y6jana to yojana, throughout the air above, and over the surface
of the earth.

The devos caused to be brought daily eight mens* loads of water from the lake Anotatto ;
from which (supplies) the devo of devos (the king) caused the people also to be prOYided.
'JThcy also procured from the regions of Himawanto, " nagalata" teeth-cleansers, sufficient
for several thousand persons. From the same quarter, the invaluable medicinal " mala-
kan;*' the precious medicinal '^ haritakan ; '' from the same regions the "amba"
fruit, superlatively excellent in its color and flavor.

The devos (procured) also cloths of five different colors, and cloths for hand towels of the
color of gold, as well as the sacred beverage, from the waters of the Chadanta lake.
The elk, wild hog, and winged game, slaughtered in that city (for the kind's house-
hold), resorting to the royal kitchen, of their own accord, there expire. There, tigers
bavinj; led forth herds of cattle to graze, reconduct them into their pens. Elk and
wild hog watch over fields, gardens, tanks, &c. The nagas (brought) fine cloths of
the color of the ** sumana " flower, wove without seams; the heavenly ^'muppalan** flower ;
also ointment for the body ; and medicinal drugs, from the n&ga wilderness. Parrots
brought nine hundred thousand loads of hill paddy daily, from the marshes of Chadanta.
Mice, husking that hill paddy, without breaking it, converted it into rice. Theiefroni
the rice dressed for the royal household was prepared. For him (the king), bees constantly

B.C. 321; A.B.222.] The Mahawanso. Q:)

Rdjdkhiiittd s6t6k6 kumdran Tissaifawkaffan kanif than tan todariyan uparajjibkitickayu

Dhammdsdkdbhitiko nifikito.

Vita satfki takaudni brdkmane hrdkmapakkkikt hkqfeti ; s6pi teyewa tini waudni bkojayi,
Ihnwdnupasamd titnn As6k6 pariwesane wickeyyaddnan dasxantu amaekeke sanniydjiya-
Andpayituid mahimd ndnd pdsaddkikk wUunwimantitwdy nisajjdyabkojdpetwa wisajjayi,
Kdie wdtdyanagato tantan raekckkdya tanyaiin Nigrbdhasdmaniran to ditwd ckittampatddayi
liindusdratsa puttdnan tabbttanjeifkabkdtuno Sumanatta kumdratta putto toki kumdrako,
Auiko pitard dinnan rqjjamMJ^iniytinki to kitwd^gato Puppkapuran^ Rindutdri giidnake,
Katwd purantakdyatian, mate pitari bkdtaran^ ghdtetwd jrftakan rajjan aggaketi pure wdre.
Sumdnattm kumdratta dewi tan ndmikd gdtdgabbkini nikkkamitwdna pdekina dwdrato baki,
Chanddlagdnamagamd tattka Nigrodkofiewatd tatndiapiya ndmena, mdpetwd gharakmn add,
Tadakewacha nan puttan wijdyitwd^ nutattatd '* Nigrodkdti " dkd ndman dewatdnuggakd gata.

deposited honey. In like manner, in his arsenals, bears worked with hammers, and
sinking birds of delightful melody, repairing to the monarch, sang sweet strains.

The inaugurated sovereign Asoko then installed his full younger brother, prince Tisso,
in the dignity of sub-king.
The installation of Dharmksoko concluded.

The father (of Asoko) being of the brahmanical faith, maintained (bestowing daily alms)
sixty thousand brahmans. He himself in like manner bestowed them for three years.

Asoko noticing from the upper pavilion of his palace the despicable proceedings
of these persons, enjoined his ministers to bestow alms with greater discrimination. This
wise (monarch) caused to be brought to him the ministers of all religions separately ; and
having seated them, and discussed their tenets, and given them alms, allowed them to
depart. At a moment when he was enjoying the breeze in his upstair pavilion, observinc:
the saman^ro Nigr6dho passing the palace square, he was delighted with his sanctified
deportment. This royal youth was the son of prince Sumano, the eldest of all the sons of
Bindusaro.

Asoko on hearing that Bindusaro was on his death bed, left the kingdom of UJj^^nia,
which had been bestowed on him by his father, and proceeded to Pupphapura. As soon
as his sire expired, seizing the capital for himself, and putting to death his eldest brother
(Sumano) in that celebrated city, he usurped the sovereignty.

Tile consort of prince Sumano, bearinu: the same name, who was then pregnant, pro-
ceeding out of the western gate, departed ; and repaired to a village of chandalas
(outcasies.) There, the deweia Xiirrodho addressed her by name ; and having caused
an habitation to spring up. conferred it on her. She who was thus protected by
the deweta, givine birth on that very day to her son, bestowed on the child the name
' Nigrodho." The chief of the chandalas seeing her (in this condition) and venerating her
as his own mistress, served her faithfully seven years.

24 Thb Mahawanso.

Diswd tanjeifhachanddlo attand sdmininwtya mannantu tan upatihdsi $atta wassdni iddhukan.
Tan MahdwarunatthM taddiUswd kumdrakan upanissaya sampannan arahd puchchhi mdtaran,
Pahbdjui khuragfri, t6 arahattamapdpuni dassand ydpagachchhanio so tato mdtu dtwiyd,
Dhakkhininacha dwdrina pawisitwdpuruttaman, tan gdmagami moggina ydtirdjar^gani tadd,
Santdya iriydyasmin pasidtya mahipatiy pubbe wasanniwdsina piman tatmin ajdyathd,
Pubbi kiratayo dvin bhdtaro madhuwdnijd ; eko madhun chikkindti, dharanti madhun duwi.
Eko pachchekasambuddhd wanarogdturo ahu, anno pachchikatambuddho tadatlhan madhuatthiko.
Pindachdrtkawattena nagaran pdwisi tadd, titthanjalatthan gachchhanti ekdchefitamaddasa,
Puchchhitwdmadhukdmattan natwd, hatthena ddisi, **es6 madhupano, bhantk, tdttha gachchhdtimahbruwL
Tattha pattassa buddhasta wanijo id pasddawd wissandayanto mukhatd pattapuran madhun add.
Punnancha, uppatantancha, patitancha mahitale, dhwa madhun pasanno so ewan panidahi tadd,
**JambHdipi ekarajjan ddnendnena hotu me, dkdse yqjanc dud bhumiyan ycjaniticha,'"
Bhdtari dgati dha **edisassa madhun adan ; anumodatha tumhe tan tumhdkancha yathd madhun."
Jeff ho dha atuifho s6 **chanidlo nuna sosiyd niwdsentihi chanddid kdsdydni sadditi,'*

The th6ro Maha Waruno seeing this infant born with the attributes requisite for the
sanctification of " arahat," applied to the mother for him^ and ordained him a priest. In
the act of shaving his head (for admission into the priesthood) he attained arabathood.
Thereafter while on his way to see his princcss-mother, entering the capital by the
southern gatc^ at the moment ho was passing through the palace square on his road to the
Tillage (of outcastcs), the sovereign struck with the extreme propriety of bis deportment,
as if he had been previously intimate with him, an affection arose in his breast towards him.

In a former existence there were three brothers, dealers in honey ; one was the seller,
two were the providers. 'J here was also a pachch6 buddho who was afflicted with sores.
Another pachch6 buddho on his account, was solicitous of procuring some honey. In his
sacerdotal character, begging his subsistence for the day, be entered the city (of B4r&-
nesi.) At that moment, a young woman, who was proceeding to fetch water, at the
watering place of the city, observed him. Having made inquiry, and ascertained that ho
was solicitous of getting some honey, she said, pointing out the direction with her hand,
''Lord, there is a honey bazar, repair thither." The dealer well pleased, filled the
begging dish of the pachch6 buddho, who presented himself there, with honey to overflow-
ing. Observing the filling, the overflowing, and the streaming on the ground of the honey,
be (the dealer) then formed the following wishes : '* By the virtue of this offering, may
I establish an undivided dominion over Jambudipo : my authority (being recognised) from
y6jana to yojana through the air and over the earth." To the brothers, who (subseqaeotlj)
arrived, he thus spoke : ''To such a personage (describing him) I have made offerings of
honey. According to your shares in that honey, participate ye in the benefits.'' The
eldest brother incensed, thus replied: "Surely he must be an outcaste; at oU times
the outcastcs wear yellow cloths." The second said: "Send that pachch6 baddho to
the farther side of the ocean " (Subsequently) having listened to the youngest brother's

ii.c.290; A.B.223.] Thb Mahawanso. *«>5

Majjho ** pachekikakuddkan tan khipa pdrannawi ** iti: paitiddnan waehd tasta tutwd teehdnu//%6diyun.

Apand'Utihd sdiu diwiUan iaua paitkayan adisiamdna tandkieha rupan atimandraman,

.4%vhb madhudo: SandhimiUddiwttu eketikd; chanddlawddi Nigrodho ; Tiu6s6 pdrawdtiiko,

t handdimwdiii chanddUtgdme dsiyatdtu, t6patihUi mokkkan^ imokkhaneha tatta wassdwa papunL

Siwiiihmpimo tasmin .%6 rdjdiituritdt tatd pakkadpisi tan, sotu $antiwutti updgami,

** yisida, tola, anurupi dsanitdha "bhupati: aditwd bhikkkumanf^n $6 iihdianamupdgami,

Taxmin pallankamdyanti rdjd iti wichiniayi " addhdyan tdmanM me gkari keuati sdmiko"

Almmhitwd kdran rannd so paUankan samdruhi, niiidi rdfapaUanki titaekckhaitaua keffhato.

Dinted tathd nitannan tan Aioko to mahipati, sambkdwetwdnagunatd tuffhdtiwa taddahu.

Attano patiyattina khajjabhojjina tappiya, sambuddkabhasitan dkammaA sdmaniran apuehchhi taii,

Tatxappamddawaggan t6 sdmaniro obkdMmtka, tan sutwd bkumipdid s6 pasanno Jinasdtani,

" Atthate nickcha bhattdni dammi tdtdii** dha tan *' upajjkdyaud mi r(ffd tdni dammiti*' dka s6.

Puna attkasu dinntsu tdnaddckariyaua $6, puna aifkasu dinnisu bkikkkusangkasia tdnadd.

discourse on the benefits derived from offerings, they also accepted the promised blessings.
She who had pointed out the honey dealer's bazar, formed the wish of becoming bis
(the honey dealer's) head queen (in his character of sovereign), and that she should
he endowed with a form so exquisitely moulded, that the joints of her limbs should
be (" asandhi ") imperceptibly united. (Accordingly) the donor of the honey became
Asoko. The young woman became the queen Sandhimitta. He who blasphemously
called him (the pachch^ buddho) ''an outcaste/' became Nigr6dho. The one who wished
him transported, became Tisso (Dewananpiatisso). From whatever circumstance (it had
been the fate ot) the outcaste blasphemer to have been born in a village of outcastcs,
he nevertheless formed the wish to attain '' mokkha,** and accordingly in the seventh
}car of his age, acquired *' mokkha" (by the sanctification of arahat.)

The said monarch (Asoko) highly delighted, and conceiving the greatest esteem for him,
(Nigrodho) thereupon caused him to be called in. He approached with decorous
self-possession. The sovereign said to him, *' My child, place thyself on any seat
suited to thee." He seeing no other priest (present) proceeded towards the royal Uirone.

While he was in the act of approaching the royal throne, the king thus thought : *' This
ffamanero will this very day become the master of my palace." Leaning on the arm of
the sovereign, he ascended and seated himself on the royal throne, under the while
canopy (of dominion.) The ruler Asoko, gazing on the personage who had thus
taken his seat, influenced by the merits of his own piety, hr thereupon became exceedingly
rejoiced. Having refreshed him with food and beverage uhich had beeu prepared
for himself, he interrogated the said siimanf*ro on the doctrines propounded by Buddho.
The samanero explained to him the ** appamadawagi^o *' (section on non-procrastination.)
The sovereign having heard the same, he was delighted with the religion of the vanquisher.
He said unto him : ** Beloved, I will constantly provide for you food for eight." ''Sire,*' he

2i> The Mahawanso. [b«o.200; a.b.223'

Puna aifhasu dinnisu atlhiwdshi buddhimd. Dwattima bhikkhu dddya dutiyi diwoii gaid^
Sahatthdtappito ramid dhamman ditiya bhupatin saranesucha tilisu fhapisicha mahdfanaA,

^ iggrodhas dman iradassanan.

Tato rdjdpasanno $6 digunina dini dini bhiklhu tatthi tahassdnl anupubbinupaiihahu
Titthiydnansahassdnan nikkaddhifwdna saffhi t6, safihi bhikku tahassdni ghart nichehamabkSjayu
Saifhi bhikkhu sahassani bhojUun turitbhi s6, patty dddpayitvodna khajjabhojjan mahdrahan ;
lihusdpetwdna nagaran, ganiwd sanghan nimantiya^ ghfiran netwdna, bhojetwd^ datwd sdmanakan bmkun ;
*" Satthdrd dUito dhammo kittakbti ** apuchchhatha, wydkdsi Moggaliputto TissaUhiro tadauanaiL
Sutwdna chaturdsUi dhammakkhandhdni ; sobruwi ** pujimi tihan pachehikan wihdrindti ^^hhupcH.
Datwd tadd chhannawuti dhanakdiin mtthipati purUu ehaturatiti $ahassesu mahilalL
Tattha tatthiwa rdjuhi wihdri drabhdpayi: sayan Jsokdrdmantu kdrdpetun tamdrabhi.

replied, " that food I present to the superior priest who ordained me." On another eight
portions of rice being provided^ he gave them to his superior who had instracted him.
On the next eight portions being provided, he gave them to the priesthood. On the
next eight portions being provided, the piously wise (Nigr6dho) accepted them himself*

He who was thus maintained by the king having propounded the doctrines of the faith
to the monarch/ established the sovereign and the people in those tenets, and the grace to
observe the same.
The history of Nigr6dho concluded.

Thereafter, this king, increasing the number from day to day, gave alms to sixty
thousand buddhist priests, as formerly (to the brahman priests.) Having dismissed the sixty
thousand heretics, be constantly maintained in his palace sixty thousand buddhist priests.
He being desirous that the sixty thousand priests should (on a certain occasion) be sonred
without delay, having prepared costly food and beverage, and having caused the city to be
decorated, proceeded thither ; invited the priesthood, conducted them to the palace, feasted
them, and presenting them with many priestly offerings, he thus inquired: ''What is the
doctrine propounded by the divine teacher?" Thereupon, the th6ro Tisso, son of Mof-
gali, entered into that explanation. Having learned that there were eighty foor tboiuaiid
discourses on the tenets of that doctrine, " I will dedicate," exclaimed the monarchy ^ a
wih&ro to each." Then bestowing ninety six thousand kotis of treasure on eighty four
thousand towns in Jambudipo, at those places he caused the construction of temples to
be commenced by the (local) rajahs ; he himself undertook the erection of the Asdkaritma
(in Pupphapura). He bestowed daily, from his regard for the religion, a lac separately to
the " ratanattya," to Ni[i:r6dho, and to infirm priests.

From the offerings made on account of Buddho, in various ways, in varioos cities,
various festivals were constantly celebrated in honor of* thupas."

B. 0. 290 ; A, B, 223J Thb Mahawanso. 27

Raianattaya SisrrodkaffUdndnaAti idtani paehckikan tatastthauan $6 addpisU dink dink*

Dhanina buiidhadinnkna thupapuja ankkadhd ankkksu wihdrkiu ankki akarun tadd.

hhanina dhammadinnina paehchayi chaturo wari dhammadkardnan bkikkhunan upanisun sadd nmr6.

AnotattodakdjUun tanf(haua ehaturSadd, tkpUakdnan tkirdnan safihiyikan dink dink.

Ekan Atanilhimittaya dkwiydiu addpayi; Myanpana duwkykwa paribunji mahipati,

Satthi bhikkhii Mahastdnan dantakttffhan dink dink^ udasitthi sahassdnan add ndgaiatdwhayarL

Athika diwatan rdjd chatusambuddhadoMtanan kappdyukan Mahdkdiandgardjan mahiddhikan,

Sunitwdna ; famdnktun tonnoMa^kalibandJkananpksayitwd, tamdnetwd, setaekchhatiassa keffkaidt

PaUankamhi nitidetwd; ndndpupphkhi pujiya ; solasitthi sahastkhi pariwdriya, abrawi,

" SaddhammaehakkawattitMa $abba!^t^uMMa mahksino rupan ananiandnassa daukhimama bko^ iti,

Owattin^a iakkhanupeian, €uiti byenjanujjalan, bydmappabkdparikkhiitan, kkiumdidhi sdbhitan.

Nimmdyi nd^a r(^d $6 buddkarupan man6haran. Tan diiwdti patdfiaita wimhayauaeha pujitd*

** Ettna niininitan rupan idisan, kidi$aA nukhd Taihi^taua rupanti,*" dti pitunnatuAnaid,

From the offerings made on accoant of tho religion, the populace constantly bestowed
the four prescribed offerings on the priests, the repositories of true religion.

From the loads of water brought from the lake An6tatto, be bestowed daily four to the
priesthood generally ; one to the sixty accomplished maintainers of the '^ tripitika ;** one
to the queen Sandbimitt^. Tho great monarch reserved for his own consumption, two.

To the sixty thousand priests, and sixteen thousand females of the palace, he gave the
teeth-cleansers called ** n&galat^."

On a certain day, having by inquiry ascertained that the supematurally-gifted Mahak&lo,
niga king, whose age extended to a kappo, had seen the four Buddbos (of this kappo) ;
for the purpose of bringing him, having sent a golden chain and having brought him, be
placed him under the white canopy of dominion, seated on the royal throne. Making to
bim many flower-offerings, and surrounded by the sixteen thousand women of the palace,
he thus addressed bim : '* Beloved, exhibit to me the person of the omniscient being
of infinite wisdom, the chakkawatti of the doctrine, the maha-irsL" The n&ga king
caused to appear a most enchanting image of Buddho, gided with the thirty attributes of
personal beauty, and resplendent with the eighty charms of corporeal perfection, sur-
rounded by the halo of glory, and surmounted by the lambent flame of sanctity.

Gazing on thi^apparitioo), overjoyed and astonished, be made offerings thereto, and
exclaimed, ** Such is the image created by this personage : what must not the image have
l>een of the deity himself of happy advent !" (meditating thus) his joy became greater and
greater.

The illustrious and powerful monarch (As6ko) then caused a great festival to be
sdemnixed for seven successive days, known as the festival of ''sight offering," (the
miraculous figure of Buddho being visible during that period).

38 Thb Mahawanso. [b.c.425; a.b. 118.

Akkhi pujanti sunndtan tan sattdhan niraniaran mahdiHohan mahdrtyd I'drdpisi mahiddhikd,
Ewammahdnubhdwdcha iaddhdchdii makipati thirdcha MoggalipuUo diffhapubbi waHhiti,

Sdtanappatoisd niffhitd.

hutiyi iungaki third pekkhantdndgatanhi te sdtandpaddawan tasta ro»{K> kdlamhi addtuun,

Pel.khantdxakali I6ki tadupaddawaghdtikan Tiuabrdhmdnamaddakkhun aehiratfhdyi jiwitan ;

Te fail samupasankamma aydchintu mahdmatin mmntusiiu papajjitwd tadupaddawaghdtdkan,

jldapaiinan tisan s6 sdtanujjotanatthiko. Siggatcan, ChandauHiJfineha awdehun dahari yatL

'* Jtthdrasddkikd wa$sa satd upari hettdti upaddawd idtanassa : nasambhoudma ten mayan,

**hnan fumhddhikaranan nopaganchhittha bhikkhawd dandakammd rahd tatmd daiiyddkmmmamdanki fro.

** Sdxanujjbtanatthdya Tistahrahmd mahdmati MoggaUabrdhmanaghari pafitandhin guhessati.

*' Kdlena tumhisu itanpabbdjitu kumdrakan ik6 ; sambuddhawaehanan ugganhdpitu sddhukan*'

Jk%t Updli thiratta thiraiaddhiwihdrikd, Ddiako ; Sdnakd tasid ; dwi te saddhiwikdrikd,

Jhu /Fetdliyan pubbi Ddsakondma sotthiko tisitta tataj^fiho s6 watan dchariyantiki.

Thus, it was foreseen by the priests of old (who had held the second convocation on
religion) that this sovereign would be superlatively endowed, and of great faith ; and that
the son of Moggali would become a th^ro.

The conversion (of As6ko) to the religion (of Buddho) concluded.

The th^ros who held the second convocation, meditating on the t^ents of futurity,
foresaw that a calamity would befal their religion during the reign of this sovereign.
Searching the whole world for him who would subdue this calamity, they perceived that
it was the long-lived Tisso, the brahman (of the Brahma loka world). Repairing to him,
they supplicated of the great sage to be bom among men for the removal of this calamity.
He, willing to be made the instrument for the glorification of religion/ gave his consent
unto them. These ministers of religion then thus addressed Siggavo and Chandavo,
two adult priests : " In eighteen plus one hundred years hence, a calamity will befal our
religion, which we shall not ourselves witness. Ye (though) priests failed to attend on
the occasion (of holding the second convocation on religion): on that account it is meet
to award penalties unto you. Let this be your penance. The brahman Tisso, a great
sage, for the glorification of our religion, will be conceived in a certain womb in the
house of the brahman Moggali. At the proper age, one of you must initiate that noble
youth into the priesthood. (The other) must fully instruct him in the doctrines of the
supreme Buddho.''

The th^ro DAsako, was the disciple of Upali (the disciple of Buddho himselQ* Sonako
was his disciple. The aforesaid two priests (Siggavo and Chandavo) were his disciples.

In aforetime (at the termination of the first convocation on religion), in Wisali
a brahman of the tribe of Sotthi, named Dasako, the superior of three hundred pupils

B. c.SS'i; A. t. 221.] Thb Mahawanso. 39

Dwddassa wassik6yiwm wklmpdrmgtUd eUroii, mmmo fFiUikdfdmi wamnimA kmiMim^gaML

UpSithkram posntwd nisidiiwd UdaiUikk.^kdiiu gti^fhiUhdf^im puehekki i6 idni w^dkmri.

*« Sabbadkammdnapaiito i kmdk mm m6 hu mdtmmm, imbbflkmrnrnd dimranii ika4iUmm6ki k6nu$6r t

lekckdha ndman mnuikSf tkM MdmmmaMu t6 nmn^dti. PueJUkhi " kSmmmU^'f **Buddkmmm$U6ii^ bhdtUd,

.* Dihttr- dha. id 4km, " dhm nd wUmdkdritUr Omru^ dpuekki mmfUaWkmn^ mdimr&n piUttmk imikd.

Mdnmwdnam imiikimUki ikirmum saniiki pmbk4{fHwdtm kdlina uptMnmpt^ mdn^t^

KhindsawoMrnkmsidmU Ddtdkatlkkrtge^luikmn UpdiitkM mdekim nUcaUt^

Ganand wiiiwmiid ti siidHffm pmiht{gmt^d p%lmkdimgg4hiUim Mi airmum

Kdsitu 8&mmk6 ndmm toiihmmdh&Mmid dbv, giribb^fun wan^dga gmio mdid pUmhi tb,

Agd fFbiiiwmnm^ paneha damwmtab kumdfmkb mdnmmd pmiMapMn(id§a pmriwdriga teii gmid.

SagoMn Ddsakan ihhm^ UMkm diawdpmMidigm, pmbb^ifm^ gdehi: wddko*' imwdpuehckkm gnrmn' i#i.

Bhattattaynmabhut^Umd Sdnrnkd »b kmmdNikb. mdidpUmki kdteimd pmbbrnffdmrnnnmrndgmio.

dwelt with hli preceptor. In the twelfth year of his age, bavifig achieved the knowledge
of the '* vehMo,** and while he was making his pilgrimage attended by his own pupils, he
met with the th^ro Vpidi, who had held the first convoeation, scjoarning at the temple
Wldnkkramo (in Wisldi.) Taking np bis residence near him, be examined him on
the abstmse passages of the ** TehMo.** He (UpAli) explained those paHsagte.

The th6ro, with a certain object in view, thas addressed him (the brahman) : *' There is
a branch of the doctrine superior to all other branches, which perfects the knowledge
of the whole doctrine. What branch of the doctrine is H ? "

The brahman was ignoffaatof it, and inquired, ''What doctrine is it?** He replied,
** Boddho's doctrine." *' Impart it to me," said the one. '* Only to him who has been
admitted into oor order can I impart it," rejoined the other.

Thereupon, returning to his natire land, be applied for permission from bis preceptor (to
become a baddhist priest), in order that he might acqnire a knowledge of that doctrine ; in
like manner from his father and mother.

This brahnmn, together with three hwndred of bis brabaMia followers, was admitted into
the buddbistical priesthood in the fratsraity of that tb^re : and in dne course was raised
to the opasampada order.

The th6ro Upldi preponnded the whole '* pilakatiaya " to his thousand pupils, who had
svbdued in themselves the dominien of sin, of whom D&sako was the senior.

The other priests of the fraternity of the said th^ro, who had not attained the sanctifica-
tion of arahat (which comprised inspifaftionX and were incapable of acquiring a linewledge
of the ** pitaka," were innumerable.

In the land of Kimi, there was a caravan chiefs son, by navM S^aako, who came to the
monntain-girt city (R^vpgaba) on trade, together with Ms parents, attended by a retinue
of fifty five brahmanical devotees who had accompanied btm thither. The chief oi filteen
years of age repaired to W6l6wana wihare. BecosMig acquainted there with tlie thero

30 Thb Mahawanso. [b.o. 822; A.B.8S1-

Sadhin tihi kumdrihi Ddsakatihirasantike, pabkqjja upasampqga ugganhi piiakaHajfmk^
Khindsawasahauassa thercuiuaganassa s6 ahosi piiakadhdrissa jeffhakd SSnakd yoH.
Ahoti Siggawd ndma puri PdfaHndmaki panriawdmachehaianayo affhdraMa mmi^ms^.
Pdtdfiitu wasanUiu ehhaladdha utusdlusu amachcKaputtan dddya Ckandawajfin tahaymkm^
Purisdnan datadhihi tatihi pariwdritd, ganhodna Kukkufdrdman Sdnakaithira maddoim^ ;
Samdpaiti tamdpannan nisinnan sanwutindriyan wanditi ndUtpanian teii Qotwd MMgkmmmpmekekki imm.
**SamdpaUi samdpanndndULpanUtif'' dha ti, Hathannuwuffhahaniitiwuffd** dk^mu hkikkkmwd,
** Pakkdsandya Satthuua, tanghapakkdtandyacha, yaihdkdiaparichehhidd, dyukkhmifm wmi km ek m ,
' ' fFutthahantiti,' * watwdna ; Usan diswdpnnittayan pdhetun tanghawaehana ; wufthdyu jsteAt^ mgd.
Kumdrd puchchhi ''kin, bhanti, ndhpitthdti f'' dha «6, '*bkunjimkabkunji tabhanUr " 6km ; hk^Hkm m6 ^f ajN.
Aha '* amhdditejdti sakkd bh&jayttun** Hi : mdtd pitu anunriaya $6 kumdrdtkm Siggawd.
Chandawajjieha ti pancha $atdni puri$dpicha pahbajitwdpaiampajjm S6naiikira$m iomHkL

D^Lsako as well as ivith his disciples, overjoyed, he solicited to be admitted into the
priesthood. He replied thus : *' Ask thy superiors (first )** The young chieftain 86nako»
baying fasted for three days, and obtained the consent of his parents to oiter into the
priesthood, returned. Together with these noble companions, becoming a priest, then an
** npasampada,** in the fraternity of the th6ro Ddsako, be acquired a knowledge of ** pita-
kattaya."

This S6nako became the superior of a fraternity of a tboosand tbAfos, who had
overcome the dominion of sin, and acquired a perfect knowledge of the ^ pitakattaya.'*

In the city of Patili, there was one Siggavo aged eighteen yean, the son of the minister
(Siriwadho), highly gifted with wisdom. He had three palaces for his residences,
adapted for all the seasons of the six irt^s. Bringing with him his friend Chandawajji,
the son of a minister, and attended by a retinue of five hundred men, having repaired
to Kukkutardma wihare, they saw there the tb^ro S6nako, seated absorbed in the
*' sam&patti ** meditation, with the action of his senses suspended. Perceiving that he was
silent while he bowed to him, he questioned the priests on this point. These priests repli-
ed, ** Those absorbed in the samdpatti meditation, do not q>eak." He then asked of these
informants, ** Under what circumstances does he rise (from his meditation)?*' Replying,
''He rises at the call of the divine teacher : at the call of the priesthood : at the terminatioB
of the period previously resolved on : at the approach of death :'* and observing their
predestined conversion, they (the priests) set forth the call of the priesthood. He (SAna-
ko) rising, departed from hence. The young chief addressing S6nako, asked : '' Lord, why
art thou silent V " Because," replied he, '' I am partaking of that which I ought to par-
take/' He thereupon rejoined, ** Administer the same to me.** ** When thou hast become
one of us, it will be permitted thee to partake of it." Thereupon the chiefs Siggavo and
Chandawajji and their retinue of five hundred, obtaining the consent of their parents,
repaired to the fraternity of the th6ro Sonako, and being admitted into the priesthood

■ a 823; A.B.221.] Thb Mahawanso. 31

Upajjhdymntiki yhoti ti duwi pifakaitmfan uggmkitwdwa kSUina chhalabkiniian pdpunifuueka.

Naiwd Tiuaua paftMiuihin ; taU pabhuH Siggaw6 thM sdtattawaudni tan gharan upatankami,

' 'Gachehhdii ** wachmn a ma t t a mpi Motiawaudni ndiabki : aiaUha affiame wa*si ' *guehehhdt% ** waekanan * *takin,'^

Tan nikkhatnanian pawtMntddUwd Moggalibrdkmand "kinekiiaddkan gkari ndtif** pMckekki: **dmdtC' sobrawi

Gkaran gantwdna puekekkitwd duiijfi diwoii, tatd musdwddina nigganniki ihkran gharamupdgiUaA,

Tkiroita warkQnan sutwd^ $6 poiannmmand di\6 aUand pdkaiinaua niekekan bkikkka^ pawattayi^

Kaminaaa poMidintu $abbipi gkaramdnusd : bk^jdpUi dij6 niekekan nisiddpiya tan gkari,

Kwan kamina, gaekekkanii kdii, 9oUuawauik6t aku, Tiuakumdrd ; $6 tiwida dadki pdrago.

Tkird katkdsamuffkdnan keisaiiwanti tan ghari dtandni nadattUi fkapetwd mdnawdsanan*

Brakmaldkd dgatattd suckikdmo akd$i s&t tatmd $6 taua paUankan wtUaiiwd iagiyati.

Ali/^diana^ apauanio fkiti third Muambkamb ta$$a tan dsanan ta9$a pan^dpUi gkarijand,

Diiwi tatka nitinnan taii agatmmdekariifantikd* kujfmkiiw& m6naw6 mdekan pkaruidya udirayi.

became apasampada priests. These two, residing with the priest-superior who had
ordained them, having acquired a perfect knowledge of the '' pitakattaya," in due course
attained the mastery of the six departments of doctrinal knowledge.

This th6ro Siggavo, perceiving (by inspiration) the conception of Tisso ; during seven
years from that date repaired (constantly for alms) to the dwelling in which (he the brah-
man was conceived.) For that period of seven years, even the word ** begone " had not
been addressed to him. In the eighth year, at length, he was told (by a slave girl)
" Depart hence."

The brahman Moggali, who was returning home, observing him departing, inquired,
'' Hast thou received any thing at our house?" ** Yes" he replied. Going to his house, and
having ascertained (that nothing had been g^ven ;) on the second day, when the priest
visited the dwelling, he upbraided him for his falsehood. Having heard the th^ro's expla-
nation, (that he only alluded to the slave's reproach, ''Depart hence,'') the brahman pleased
thereat, gave alms to him constantly from the meal prepared for himself. By degrees all
the inmates of that house became attached to him. The brahman himself, having made
him ako an inmate of the bouse, constantly fed him. In this manner time passed away,
and the youth Tisso attained his twentieth year, and succeeded in traversing the ocean of
the triv6hedo (of the brahmans.)

The th^ro (knowing by inspiration) that a discussion would be produced thereby,
(by a miracle) rendered all the seats in the house invisible, reserving only the carpet
of this young brahman devotee.

As he had descended from the brahma loka world, be was scrupulously rigid in
preserving his personal purity. On this account he (always) folding his carpet, hung it up.
Not finding any other seat, while the th6ro was standing, the people in the house in great
confusion, spread for him that carpet of his. The young brahman, on returning from his
preceptor, seeing him so seated, enraged, addressed him in opprobrious language.

The th^ro replied, ^' Young brahman, what knowledge dost thou possess f The youth

32 Thb Mahawanso. [fi.G.a2S; a.b.122.

Thiro, '* mdnawa, Jci£ mantaAjdndsiUf* tamahhrawi: iamkwa puehehkaA ihertuia pueheUireckin mtdnawS,
Jdndmiti paiinna ti thiri thiran apuchehhi s6 ganfiifhdndni widUu iassa thiroiha wiydkarL
Gahafihdyiwa thkro so widapdragatd ahu, nabbffSkareyym ki^ taua pabhinna pmtitamhhid^.
** Yat$a chittan upajfati, nanirt^hati: iaua ehittan nirujfhauati, nuppajjusaii : ymuawdpanm ekiiiaA,

nirttjfhiuatu nuppi^yiuati, nanirffghati, it.*'
Tan chitta yamaki puehehhi, puchehhi, third wUdradd^ andhaJcdr^iya ahu, toitm »6 teswiDMtf tb.
*• Bhikkhu konamamantdiif^ " buddhamanidti** Mbbrdwi: ^'dih^H wuttif** "no wkutdkdHnA dawmiUttm^ Hi.
Mdtd fituhi nunnato maniatthdya sapabbaji, kammafihdnanutdd tkM pabbdjehod yatkd rukan,
nhawanan anuyunjanto, aehirina makdmati soidpatti pkalaA patib third (laiwdna ta^ iM6.

peaisi Chandawtrgiua thiroionHkamuggakon.
UpoMmpaddyitwa tan k^i $6 SiggawS yati winayan uggahdpin puna Uioddwaymtmpidkm.
Tat6 io Tista dahard drabhitwd wipassanaii, ehhalabhinfid dhu^ kdii thirabhdwanthtt pdpmwL

instantly retorted the same question on the tb^ro. When the th^ro was in the act of
replying, " I do possess knowledge/' he interrogated the said th^ro on the abstrufe pas-
sages of the '^ veh^dos.** The th^ro instantly explained them.

This th6ro was thus, even while sojonming in the domicile of a layman^ accompUahed
in the ** veh^dos/" Having attained the perfection of sacerdotal sanctity (in the buddfais-
tical creed) why should he not be able to explain them ?

''An idea is conceived in the mind of some (rahat saint) which does not vanish from
it: (nevertheless) the idea of that individual will vanish (on his attainiof nibbati), and
will not be regenerated. Again, the idea of some other person shall vanish^ shall not be
regenerated, and yet it does not vanish.***

The th^ro of perfect self-possession called on the youth for the solution of tfns paradoxi-
cal question on the operations of the mind. He became, as it were> involved in perfect
darkness, and inquired of him, " Priest, what parable is this?" He replied; '^BodAo's
parable.** On bis exclaiming *' Impart it to us;" he rejomed, '* Only to those do I ifltport
it who have assumed our garb/* Obtaining the permission of bis parents, he entered isto
the priesthood for the sake of this parable. The th^ro having initiated him ifllo the
priesthood, he imposed on him, according to the orthodox rules, the XaA of 4«ly
qualifying himself.

This superlatively gifted person having attained that qualification, in a short time
arrived at the sanctification of '' sot&patti«** The th^ro having ascertained that fact,
dispatched him, for the purpose of being instructed, to the th^ro Chandawmjji.

In due course, the priest Siggavo having made him an npasampada, tanght bkn the
''vinaya;** subsequently the other two branches of religion. Thereafter the jomlk
Tisso attaining the '' vipassanan " sanctification, acquired the mastery of the sis

• This paiMge if interpreted in Tariouf ways with the aid of draimlocution. The abore is oolj wtaidad m a Ulml
lation, with the additions sanctioned bj the commentary.

■•c. 822; A.B.3210 Thb Mahawanso. 33

Ait%i^ pdkafo 6ti ehanii^wa surijf6wa i6 ; k6 ttuta wdehd manfit, SambhuddhoMta waeh6mifm f

MBggmli putta thMdayd nifihitd.

EkHhan upardjd $6 adddkkhi migawan gai6, kilan manti migiranr^i diswa, Han wiekiniaifi:
*' Migdpi iwan kUanti drmnr^e tinagdchard: nakiliuanti kin bhikkhu iukhdhdrmwikdrind f **
j4ttan6 chintiiaA ranr^o drSchisi gharan gatd: safindpiiuntu tatidhan rdjjan toMta addii, «6.
"Anubhdti, iman rajjan, ttUtdkantu, kumdmka : tat6 tan ghdtayhtdmi : ** ichehdwdrka mahipaiu
Ahdti tamhi tattdhk «• iwan kindsi kit6 Hi f*** maranatM bhayin&ti '* wuiU : rdfdka taA puna,
** Saitd hdhan marhtantiiwaA nalili : imi kantan kiiitsanfi yati, tdta, iaddmaranamnf^ino **
iehehiwan hhdtard wuttd, sdsanatmin pasidi s6 ; kdlina migawan ganiwd thiran addakkhi Mnnaian,
Xissinnan rukkhamulanniA %6 Mahddhammarakkhita^, sdiatdkk6ya nSgkna wifdniaman6§awaA,
**Ayan third wiyahampi pabbajja Jinaidiani, wikariitanhadS rannif" iti chiniayi mdnmtd.
Third tana patddatthan. uppamitw6 wihdyatd, ganiwd Atdkdrdmatsa pokkharanndjaii fhitd ;
Akdti thapayitwdna ehiwardni wardni t6, ogdhitwa pokkharanin gattdni parisinehatha.

branches of doctrinal knowledge, and ultimately ho was eleyatcd to a th^ro. He
became as celebrated as the sun and moon. Who has heard his eloquence, without
considering it the eloquence of the supreme Buddho himself!
The matters concerning the th^ro Moggali concluded.

The sub-king fTisso) on a certain day, at an elk hunt, saw in a forest, a herd of elk
sporting. Observing this, he thus meditated : ^ Elks, browsing in a forest, sport. Why
should not priests lodged and fed comfortably in wihares, also amuse tbemselTesT "
Returning home he imparted this reflection to the king, who conferred the sovereignty on
him for seven days to solve this question, — addressing him thus : '' Prince, administer
thid empire for seven days : at the termination of that period I shall put thee to death."
At the end of the seventh day, he inquired of him, " From what cause hast thou become
so emaciated ?"* when he answered, *^ From the horror of death.** The monarch thereupon
n:joincd, *' My child, thou hast ceased to take recreation, saying to thyself,^' in seven
days 1 shall be put to death.' These ministers of religion are incessantly meditating on
death ; how can they enter into frivolous diversions? **

He whf> had been thus addressed by his brother, became a convert to that religion.
After the lapse of some time, going to an elk bunt, he perceived seated at the foot of a
tree, and fanned by an elephant with the bough of a sal tree, the th^ro Mah&dhamma*
rakkhito, perfect in piety, having overcome the dominion of sin. The royal youth indulged
in this reflection : ** When shall I also, like unto this th^ro, initiated into the priesthood,
be a dweller in the forest ? **

The th^ro, to incline his heart (to the faith), springing aloft, and departing through the
air, alighted on the surface of the tank of the As6kar&mo temple ; and causing his robes
to remain poised in the air, he dived into the tank, and bathed bis limbs.

34 Thb Mahawakso. [b. c.3*22; a.b. 221

Tan iddhin uparcjd s6 dhwdtiwa pasidiya ** ajjiwa pahhc(jistanti** huddhimakdti buddhimd*
Upasankamitwd rdjdnan.pahhaijan ydchi sddaro. Niwdritu masakkonto, tamdddya mahipati,
Mahatd pariwdrcna wihdramasfamd sayan : pabhaji s6 MahddhammarakkhitatthirasantikL
Saddhin tiniwa chatu safan sahassani nardpicha, anu pabbajitdnantu ganandnan nawfjjati,
Bhdgineyyd narindassa Aggibrahmatiioissuto akosi ranno dhitdya Sanghamittdya sdmikd,
Tatsd tassa sutochdpi Sumano ndmandmdko ydchitwa sopi rdjdnan upardjina pabbajL
Upardjassa pabbajjd ta^sdsdkas^a rdJinS chatutht dsi wassatnhi mahdjanahitodaya.
Tatthiwa upasamjMtniio sampanna upanissayo gkaiento upardjd s6 ehhalahhtiiiid rakd ahu,
fFihdre te samdraddhe sabbi sabbapurtsupi uddhukan tihi wasiihi niUhdpesun mandrami.
Thirassa Jndaguttasxa kammddhitihdyakassatu iddhiydchdsu niifhasi Asokarainasawhayo*
Jinina paribhuttcsu fhanesucha, tahin, tahin, chitiydni akdrhi ramaniydni bhupatL
Purihi chaturdsiti sahassihi samantato. If. hi ikdham dnesun wihdri niiihitd iti,
Likhi sutwd, mahdrdjd, mahdtejiddhiwikkain6, kdtu, kdino sakinyiwa sabbd rdma mahdmahat^

The saperlativcly wise suh-kin<:: upon seeing; this miracle, overjoyed thereat, resolved
within himself ^'This very day will I be ordained a priest." Repairing to the kin^, the
xealous convert supplicated for permission to become a priest. Unwilling to obstmct
his wish, the soverciii:u, condactiii<^ him himself, with a great concourse of attendants,
proceeded to the temple. He (the under kin*;) was ordained by the th6ro Mab4dhamma-
rakkhito. On the same occasion with himself, one hundred thousand persons (were
ordained.) There is no ascertaining the number of those who became priests from bis
example.

The renowned Aggibrahma was the son-in-law of the king, being the husband of
SaDghamitt& the sovereign's daughter. Her and bis son, prince Sumano, hfiving obtained
the sanction of the king, was ordained at the same time as the sub-king.

It was in the fourth year of king As6ko's reign that, for the spiritual happiness of the
people, the ordination of the sub-king took place. In the same year this sab-king, gifted
with wisdom, became upasampad& ; and exerting himself, by virtue of his former piety,
became sanctified with the six supreme attributes.

All these individuals in different towns, commencing the construction of splendid
wihares, completed them in three years. By the merit of the th6ro Indagutto, and of
that of the undertaker of the work, the wihare called As6karlimo was also completed
in that time. At the places at which the vanquisher of the live deadly sins had worked
the works of his mission, the sovereign caused splendid d^gobas to be constructed. From
eighty four thousand cities (of which Pupphapura) was the centre, dispatches were
brought on the same day, announcing that the wihares were completed. Having beard
these dispatches read, the glorious, the superlatively gifted, the victorious sovereign hav-
ing resolved on having a great festival of offerings at all the temples at the same momeat,
caused to be published by beat of drums, through the capital,—'' On the seventh day

1.0.822; A. B. 221 J Thb Mahawanso. 3S

Purabhirin ehardpiti " satiami diwasi H6 sahhdrdmamaho hStu Mabbatliiitu ikadd : **

" Ydjani ydjani dentu mahdddnan mahttaii, Karontu gdmardmdnan maggdnancha wibhu$anan : "

*• fFikdrUiieka Mohbisu bhikkktuanghoMsa iabbathd mahdtldndni, watlentu yathd kalan yatkd baUt^,"

*' Dipamdid puppkamdid lankarieha, tahin, (akin, turiyikicka sabbiki upakdrun anikadkd."^

" Updiotkanga ndddya $abbi dkaaumansunamtueka, pujdwisiti nikieka karontu tadakupickn:*

Sabbi, tabbattkot tabbattkd, yaika naniddkikdpieka puja tampafiyd dUun diwaldka manSramU,

Tasmin dini makdrajd iabbdiankarabkusitb iokorbdkd MokdmaekckS, baldgkapariwdritd,

Agamdti »ak6rdman, bkindantdwiya midinin : tangkamajjkamki aiikdsit wanditwd sangkmmuUmmmA,

Tasmin samdgami diun asUi bkikkku kofiyd ; akiinn sata sakauan tisu kkindsawd ya<i.

Nawuii sata sakaudni aku bkikkkumiyd takin ; Kkinasawd bkikkkuniyd takassan dtu toMutu.

Lbkawiwaranan ndma pdtikiran akdnsu ti kkindsawd pasadaitkan DkammdsSkassa rdjinb.

Bsdsokbti f^dyittka purl pdpknakammund, Dkammdsdkdti /idyiitka paekekkd punffina kammund.

Sammuddapariyantan s6 Jambudipan samantatd passi sabbi wikdrieka ndnd pujdwibkusiti.

from hence, throughout all the kingdoms in the empire, let there be a great festiTal of
offerings held on the samo day. Throughout the empire, at the distance of each
yojana, let there be great offerings bestowed. Let there be decorating of the roads to
villages as well as temples. In all the wihares, let almsgiving to the priesthood be
kept up in every respect, as long as practicable, and liberally as means will allow.
At those places, de(;orated with festoons of lamps and garlands of flowers in Tarioas
ways, and joyous with every description of music, let a great procession be celebrated.
And let all persons duly prepared by a life of righteousness, listen to the doctrines of
the faith ; and let innumerable offerings bo made on that day."

Accordingly, in all places, all persons, in all respects, as if they were the felicitous
D^waloka heavens, each surpassing the other, bestowed offerings.

On that day, the king, decorated with all the insignia of royalty, and surrounded by bis
ministers mounted on elephants and horses, with all the pomp and power of state,
proceeded, as if cleaving the earth, to the temple built by himself. Bowing down to the
chief priest, he took up his station in the midst of the priesthood.

In that congregation there were eighty kotis of priests. Among them there were one
hundred thousand ministers of religion who had overcome the dominion of sin. There
were also ninety lacs of priestesses, of whom a thousand priestesses had overcome the
dominion of sin. These sancti6ed persons, for the purpose of gratifying king Dhammk-
86ko, performed a miracle for the manifestation to the world, of the truth of their
religion.

On account of his former sinful conduct (in having murdered his brothers), he was
known by the name of As6ko. Subsequently, on account of his pious character, be was
distinguished by the name of Dhammas6ko. (By the power of a miracle) he saw all the
wUuures situated in every direction throughout the ocean-bound Jambudipo, resplendent
with these offerings. Having thua beheld these wibares, exceedingly overjoyed, he

36 Thb Mahawanso. [b.c. 822; a.b. S2L

AtiwatnUko ti diswd sangan puchehhi nisidiya : " ka$$a, bhanti, parichehdgo mahdiugakudiani t *'
Third Moggaliputto $6 rafino panaahan wiydkari: " dharamdnipi Sugati naUhichdgi iayd tamdr
Tansutwd wachanan bhiydtuifhd rqjd, apuchekhitan ** buddhasasanaddyddd hoti khd mddhb itif*
ThMtu rdjaputtiusa Mahindassupanissayan, tathiwa rdjadhitdya SanghamiUdya pekkhiya ;
Sdsanassdbhiwuddhincha tan hitukamawekkhiya, pachchhd bhdtaihard^dnan so sdsanadhurmndkard :
** Tddisdpi mahdchdgi ddydko idsanasiotu paehehayaddyakoehiwa wuchchati manHJddkipaC*
*• Y6tu puttan dhitaranwd pabbajjdpesi sdsane ; so sdsdnassa ddyadShdti, n6 ddyakbapiC'
Atha sdsanaddyddabhdwamiehchhan mahipati Mahindan Sanghamittancka fhiti tattra apuekehhaika ,-
** Pabbajhsatha kin tdtd, pabbajjd mahati matd 9 ** pitun6 wachanan sutwd pitaran U s^hdsiun.
''Ajjtwa pabbajissdma, sachi twan, dewa, ichchhasi; amhancha Idbho tumhancha pabbqjfdya bkawisstUu''
Upardjassa pabbajjan kdlato pabhutihi, s6 sdchdpi Aggibrahmassa, pabbajjd kata niehehhayd*
Uparajjan Mahindassa ddtukdmopi bhupati, tatdpi adhikdydii pabbajjanyiwa rbckayi,
Piyanputtan Mahindancha buddhirupabttloditan, pabbqifdpcsi samahan SangamiUancha dhitarari
Tadd wisati wasso s6 Mdhindo rdjanandakd, SanghamiUd rdjadhitd atihdrasasamd tadd.

inquired of the priesthood : *^ Lords ! in the religion of the deity of felicitoas adyent,
whose act of pious bounty has been the greatest ? " The th6ro^ the son of Moggali,
answered the sovereign's inquiry : ''Even in the life-time of the deity of happy advent a
donor of offerings equal to thee did not exist." Hearing this annoancemeut, tbe king
greatly pleased, again thus inquired of him : '' Can a person circumstanced as I am, be-
come a relation of the religion of Buddho? " The th^ro perceiving the perfection in piety
of Mahindo the son, and of Sanghamitt& the daughter, of the king, and foreseeing aUo that
it would be a circumstance tending to the advancement of the faith, this supporter of
the cause of religion, thereupon thus addressed the monarch : ** Ruler of men ! a greater
donor and benefactor to the faith even than thou art, can be called only a benefactor;
but he who causes a son or daughter to be ordained a minister of our religion, that
person will become not a * benefactor,' but a * relation ' of the faith."

Thereupon, the sovereign desirous of becoming the '^ relation of the faith,** thus
inquired of Mahindo and Sanghamittli, who were present : ** My children, it is declared
that admission into tlie priesthood is an act of great merit. What (do ye decide), will
ye be ordained?" Hearing this appeal of their father, they thus addressed tbeir parent:
** Lord, if thou desirest it, this very day will we be ordained. The act of ordination is
one profitable equally to us and to thee." Even from the period of the ordination of
the sub-king and of the Aggibr&hma, he and she had been desirous of entering the
priesthood. The king who had resolved to confer the office of sub*king on Matundo,
attached still more importance to his admission into the priesthood. He with the
utmost pomp celebrated the ordination of his beloved son Mahindo, distinguished by his
wisdom and his personal beauty, and of his daughter Sanghamitt&. At that period this
Mahindo, the delight of the monarch, was twenty, and the royal daughter Sangfaamitta
was eighteen years old. His ordination and (elevation to) the upasampad& took place

B. 0.320; A. B. 923.] The Mahawanso. 37

Tadahiwa ahutagsa pahhajjd upaiamparld ; pahhtijjd tiklhadananeha tasxdcha tadahu nhu.

Vpajjhayo kumarassa ahu Moffgali tawhayo ; pahhajhi Mahddiwathtro ; yfajjhantiJ 6 pana

/Cammawdehan aka: tasmin sdpasampadamandaii, arahattan Mahindo to pattb xapaiisamhhidan.

Sanghamittayupqjfhdyd Dhnmmapaldti wisxtita, dehriya /lynpdli, kdli xaxi andxawd.

Vbho idxanapagotd Lankddipdpakarind chhatihi waxxi pahhajinxu Ohammdsokaxta rdflno.

Hahd Mahindd wasxihi tihi dipappatddako, piiahattayamugiranhi upajjhdyaxxa %antiki.

Sd hhikkhunl chandaiekha Mahindo bhikkhusuriyt Sambuddhasasandkdxan te xadd^nhhaynn tadd.

Pure PaiaiipuUamhd wani wanarhard charan, kuntakinnariyd xaddhin tanwaxan I nppdyi kira.

Tina tanwdxamanwdya xd puttijanayi duwi ; Tixxoj^thdtu, kaniiihotu Sumittondma ndmako,

Mahdwarutia thiraxxa kali, pabhogaxantike, arahattan pdpunintu, chhalabhinnd srunan uhho.

Pddi kUawisintixi putfhdj^fiho sawedano dha puitho 1 aniiihena •• bhixnjgt paxntan trhataru^'

Raniid niwidanan, ran/id gildnapachchayipicha xappi, atthanrha charanan pnchrhhdbhattan pafikkhipi.

on tbo same day. Her ordination and qualification (for npasampnda, not being eligible
thereto at her ago) also took place on the same day. The th6ro name d iMoj^uali, was the
preceptor '* npajjhayo" of the prince. The th6ro Mahad(^vo initiated him info the first
order of priesthood. The th6ro Majjhantiko performed the ** kamm.iwachan." In that
very hall of upasampada ordination, this Mahindo, who had attained the requisites for the
priesthood, acquired the sanctification of " arahat." The priestess Dhammapati became
the upajjhiiya, and the priestess Ayupali the instructress of Sanghamiit^. In due course
she overcame the dominion of sin (by the attainment of arahat.) Both these illuminators
of the religion were ordained in the sixth year of the rrign of Dhamm^6ko, the bcnel'actor
of Lanka. The great Mahindo, the illuminator of this land, in three years learnt from his
preceptor the " pitakattaya."

As the moon and sun at all tiroes illuroine the firmament, so the priestess (Sanghamitta)
and Mahindo shone forth the light of the religion of Buddho.

Previously to this period, a certain pilgrim departing from Patiliputto, and while
wandering in a wildcmess, formed a connection with a young female kuntikinnary4 (a
fabulous animal.) By her connection with him, she brought forth two children,^ the
elder was called Tisso, and the younger Sumitto. In due course of time, these two having
entered into the priesthood under the tuition of the th^ro Maha Waruno, and having
acquired the six perfections of religious knowledge', attained the sanctification of arabat."
Tisso, the elder, was suffering from an ulcer in his foot, occasioned by the puncture of a
thorn. The younger having inquired (what would alleviate him), he replied, " A palm-full
of clarified butter, to be used as medicine;** but he (Tisso) interdicted bis want being made
known to the king ; its being supplied from the allowances granted by the king to infirm
priests ; or that for the sake of clarified butter, ho should proceed in search of it (at an
unorthodox time) in the afternoon. " If in thy (orthodox forenoon) pilgrimage to beg
thy (daily) alms, thou shouldst receive some clarified butter, that thou mayst bring."

38 The Mahawanso. Ib.c. 316; a.b. 236.

'Piiiddyachi chnran sappin labhasi twantamahara " ichchdha Tissathero so Sumiiia^

Plnddya charatan tina naladdahan pasatan ghatan, sappikumbhasatindpi wiyddhijdtd a»ddki^6*

Tenewawiyadhind third patto dykkhayantikan dtoaditwdppamddina nibbdtunmdnaianaki,

Akasainhi nixiditwd tijo dhdtuwasina so, yathdruchin, adhiifhdya sariran parinibbutd.

J did Korird nikkhamma nimmansan chhdrikan dhahi thirassa sakalan kdyan atihikdniiu n6 dttki.

Sutwd nihbutimetassa Tissaiherassa, bhupati agamdsi sakdrdman Janogha pariwdrit6*

Uatthi kandhe ihito rajd tdnaffhindwarohayi kdrciwd dhdtusakkdran tassa wiyddhim apuekehki tan.

Tan SHtwdjdtasanwigd puradwdrisu kdriya sudhdchitan pokkharanin bhisajjdnancha p^iHya.

**Pdpesi bhikkhusanghassa bhhajjdni dint dine, mdhotu bhikkhusanghassa bhesajjan duUabkan'* iH.

Sumitlathero nibhdyi chankamantowa chankamk ; pasidi sdsanitiwa tindpicha mahdjanS,

Kuntiputtd duwe third ti Idkahitakdrino nibbdyinsu Asdkasta rannd wassamhi affkamL

Tatopabhuti sanghassa Idbhotiwamahd ahu ; pachchhd pasanndchajandyasmd idbhan pawMaifmA.

Pahinaldbhasakkdrd titthiyd Idbhakdrand, sayan kdsdyam dddya wasinsu sahabhikkhuhi.

Thus the exalted tb6ro Tisso instructed the th6ro Sumitto. A palm-fall of clarified butter
not beinor procurable by bim in his alins-pilgrima(;e, a disease was engendered which
could not be subdued by a hundred caldrons of clarified batter. By this very disease,
the th^ro was brought to the close of his existence. Preaching to others on '* non-
procrastination/' he prepared his mind for '' nibbuti.'* Seated, poised in the air, pursuant
to his own wish, he consumed his corporeal substance by the power of flames engendered
within himself, and attained ''nibbuti.'' From the corpse of the th^ro flames issuing,
it was converted into fleshless ashes ; but they did not consume any of the bones in
the \Y^ole of his corpse.

The sovereign hearing of the demise of this th^ro Tisso, attended by his royal retinae,
repaired to the temple built by himself. The king causing these relics to be collected,
and placing them on his state elephant, and having celebrated a festival of ndics, be
inquired of what malady he died. Having heard the particulars, from the affliction
created in him, he caused to be constructed at (each of the four) gates of the city a
reservoir made of white chunam, and filled it with medicinal beverage, saying, ''Let there
not be a scarcity of medicines, to be provided daily for the priesthood/'

The there Sumitto attained " nibbuti " while in the act of performing ** chankman,"
(taking his walk of meditation) in the chankman hall. The world at large, in consequence
of this event, became greatly devoted to the religion of Buddho. These two th6ro8 descend-
ed from the kuntikinnarya, attained '^nibbuti*' in the eighth year of the reign of Asoko.

Thenceforward, the advantages accruing to the priesthood were great By every
possible means the devoted populace kept up these advantages.

The heretics who had been deprived of the maintenance (formerly bestowed on thenr by
the king), in order that they might obtain those advantages, assuming the yellow robes
(without ordination), were living in the community of the priesthood. These persons.

B.C. 317; A.B.326.] Thb Mahawanbo. 39

Yathd sakmneha te wddan Ornddhawdddii dipayun ; yathd imkaneha kiriyaA akariAsu yathd ruehiA,
Tat6 Moggali puiid 96 ihirS thiragmi^ayd s6sanahbudamuppannan diswd tarn atikkhalaA ;
Taubpiuamani kdUn digkadtLui awekkkiya : datwd Mahindalhirassa tnahabhikkhuganan saka^,
Vddhagangdym ikdwa Ahdgangamhi pahbati wihdsi iattawassdni wiwikamanubruhayaA,
Titthiydnan bakuttdcha, dubbackattdcka, bhikkhawd titan kdtu^ natakkki^u dkammina patisidkmnan,
Tiniwa Jambudipmmki sttbb6rdmisu bkikkkawb nttm waudni ndkansu uptsmtkapawdranoA^
Tan iutwdna makdr<\jd Dkammdsdkd makdyasd ikan amaekckan pisisi Asokardmamuttama^.
** Gantvoddkikaranan itan up€uamma updtatka^t kdrtki bkikkkwsangkina mamdrdmi tuwan iti.**
Oantwdna tannipdietwd bkikkkutangkan sadummati **Mp6satkan kardtkdii ** sdwisi r(yasasanaii,
** Upctatkan litlkiyiki nakaroma maya£^* iti ; awdeka bkikkkuMaikgko ta^ dmackckari mulkamdntuan*
So mackckd katipdydnan tkirdnan pafipdiiyd ackckkindi asind shan *' kdrtmi na^ up6s«Ukan''
Hdjabhdid TissmtkM tan ditwdkiriyan^ lakmn gantwdna taua dtanni dsanaMi nitidi s6.

whenever (they set up) a doctrine of their own, they propounded it to be the doctrine of
Buddho. If there was any act of their own (to be performed), they performed it according
to their own wishes (without reference to the orthodox rules.)

Thereupon, the th^ro, son of Moggali, of increasing piety and faith, observing this dread*
ful excrescence on religion, like unto a boil, and bavins:* by examining into futurity, ascer-
tained by his profound foresight, the period at which the excision of this (excrescence
would take place ;) transferring his fraternity of numerous disciples to the charge of
the th^ro Mahindo, he sojourned for seven years in solitude, indulging in pious meditation,
at (he Ah6ganga mountain (beyond the Ganges), towards the source of the river.

In consequence of the numerical preponderance, and the schisms of these heretics, the
buddhist priests were incapable of regulating their conduct according to the rules of the
orthodox faith. From this very cause, in all the buddhistical temples in Jambudipo, the
priests were incapable of observing the rites of " up6satbo" and " paw&ranan " for a
period of seven years (as none but orthodox ministers could be admitted to those rites.)

The superlatively-gifted great king Dhamm&s6ko, hearing of this (suspension of religi-
ous observances for seven years), dispatched a minister to the chief temple As6korima,
with these orders : " Having repaired thither, do thou, adjusting this matter, cause the
ceremony of " up6satho '* to be performed by the priesthood at my temple.**

This ignorant minister having repaired thither and assembled the priests, thus shouted out
the commands of the sovereign : " Perform ye the ceremony of up6satho." The priesthood
thus replied to the embicile minister : " We will not perform the ceremony of ' uposatho'
with the heretics." The minister exclaiming, " I will have the ' uposatho' performed," with
his own sword decapitated several of the th^ros in the order in which they sat. The
th^ro Tisso, the younger .brother of the king, perceiving this proceeding, rushing close to
him (the minister), placed himself on the seat (of the th^ro last slaughtered). The
minister recognizing that tliero, repairing (to the palace) reported the whole of the

40 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 317; a. b.226.

Thiran diswd amachchd so, ganftod ranno niwidayi sahban pawattin. Tan sutwd,jdtaddho mahipatit

Sighan gantwd, bhihkhusanghan pnchchhi ubbiggamdnaso '* ewan latena kammina kassa pdpan siydf** itu

Tesan apanditdkechi ** pdpaji fuyihantu ;'" kechitu ** ubhinnanchdtu ; '* dhansu ** natihi tuyihanti^ pan^Ud,

Tan sutwdna mahdrojd ** samattho atthi hhikkhuno, wimafin me winodetwa, kdtun sdsdnapaggahan f **

*' Atthi Moggali putio so Tissatthero, rathisaha / *' ichchdlia sanghd rd^jdnan rdjd tatthdsi sddaro^

f^isun bhlkkhu sahassina chntuhi pariwdrite there, narasahassena amachchi chaturo tathd,

Tadaheyiwa pesesi attano tvachanina so thiran dnetume ; tihi tathd voutte: andgami.

Tan sutwd, puna, aithaiiha, there, machchecha pisayi, wisun sahassa purise ; pubbiwiya andgami.

Rdjd pnchchhi ** kathan third dgachchiya nukho?"" iti : bhikkhu dhansu thirassa tassdgamana kdrauan .-

^Hohi, hhanti,* upalthamhho kdtitn sdsanapaggahan * i7/ wutte," mahdrdjd, third ehiti *6'' iti.

Pundpi there machchicha rq^usolasa solasi wisun sahassa purise tathd watwdna pisayi.

"Thiro mahallakaUipi narohissati ydnakan; thiran gangdya ndwdya dnithdticha ** abbruwi*

Gantwd ti tan tathd wochun ; so tan sutwdwa uiihahi ; ndwdya thiran dnisun rdjjd ; paehehuggami tmkin^

occurrence to the kin^!^. Hearing this event, the king, deeply afflicted, and io the utmost
perturbation, instantly repairing (to the temple), inquired of the priesthood : ** By the
deed thus done, on whom \vill the sin fall? " Among them, a portion of the ill-informed
declared, '' The sin is tiiine : '' another portion announced, *' Both of you :'' the well in-
formed pronounced, " Unto thee there is none."

This great king having heard these (conflicting) opinions (exclaimed), *'Is there»or is there
not, any priest of sufficient authority (among you) who alleviating my doobt, can restore
me to the comforts of religion ? ** The priesthood replied to the sovereign ; ** O, warrior
king! the th6ro Tisso, the son of Moggali, is such a person." The king instantly
conceived a great veneration for him. On that very day, in order that the th^ro might be
brought on his invitation, he dispatched four th^ros, each attended by one thousand
priests; in like manner four ministers, each attended by a thousand followers. On
the message being delivered by these persons, (the thdro) did not accept the invitatioii.

Hearing this result to the mission, he dispatched eight th6ros and eight ministers, each
with a retinue of one thousand followers. As in the former instance, he again declined
coming. The king inquired, ** What can the cause be that the th6ro does not come t **
The priests informed him what could procure the attendance of that th^ro, thus:
** Illustrious monarch, on sending him this message, ' Lord ! vouchsafe to extend thy
aid to restore me to the faith,' the th6ro will come.*'

Again another time, the king adopting that very message, sent sixteen tb6ros and
sixteen ministers, each with a retinue of a thousand persons. He thus instmcted
(the mission): ''The th6ro on account of his great age will not be disposed to mount
a conveyance; do ye therefore transport the th6ro in a vessel by the river.*' They having
repaired thither, delivered their message. He, in the very act of hearing the message, rose.
They conveyeJ the th6ro in a vessel. The king (on his approach) went out to meet him.

R. c. 317; A. B. 226.] Thb Mahawanso. 41

Jdnumattan f'aian rdjd gahetwd dakkhinan karan, ndwdya otararUaua Iherassddd xagdrawu.

Dakkhiuan dakkiniyo s6 karan ran/tonukampakd dlambitwdnukampdya third ndwdya oiari,

Rdjd theran nayitwdna, uydnan Ratiwaddhanan therassa pdde dhowitwd makkhrtwdcha nisidiya

Samattha hhdwan therassa wimansantd mahipati **dafihukdm6 aham, hhanti, paiihtranti," ahruwi. [cfihaxi f "

'*Kinti f*' ufutte : ** mahikampan" dha ; tan punardha s6 ** sakaldyikadisdya f " *' Tan lampan daiihumivh

*'K6 dukkarotif" puchchhitwd " ikadUdyakampanan dukkaranti '* sunitwdna ** tan daUhnkdmatdhruwir

Rathan, assan, manussdcha, pdtinchddakapuritan, third ydjanasimdya antaramhi chatuddise,

Thapdpctwd tadangihi sahatan ydjanan mahi thaiisi iddhiyd tattra nisinnassaeha dassayi.

Ttndmachehina hhikkhunan maraninaitandpicha pdpassatthi natthittan theran pnchchhi mahipati,

** Patichchakatnman natthiti kiliifhan chitannan wind ** third bodhisi rdjdnan, watted ** tittira "jdtakari,

tFasanto tattha sattdhan rdjuyydni mandrame sikkhdpisi mahipdlan samhuddhasamayan suhhan,

Tdsmin yiwacha sattdhi duwi yakkhe mahipati pisetwd^ mahiyan bhikkhu asesi snnntpdtayi,

Sattami diwasi gantwd sakdrdman mandraman, kdresi hhikkhusanghassa sannipdtamasesatu.

The monarch (proceeding into the river) till the water reached his knees, with the
profoundest respect offered the support of his right shoulder to the disembarking th6ro.
The benevolent th^ro, worthy of every offering, out of compassion, accepting the proffered
right arm of the sovereign, disembarked from the vessel. The king conducting the th^ro to
the pleasure garden Ratiwaddhane, bathing his feet and anointing thero» caused him
to be seated. The sovereign, with the view of trying the supernatural power of the
th^ro, said to him : " Lord, I am desirous of witnessing a miracle." On being asked
what (miracle)? He replied, " an earthquake." (The th^ro) again asked, *' the earth-
quake thou wishest to see, is it to be of the whole earth, or of a limited space? " Inquir-
ing which is the most miraculous, and learning that ** an earthquake confined to a limited
space was the most miraculous," he declared that he was desirous of witnessing: that.

The th6ro within a boundary — the four sides of which were a y6jano in extent —
having placed (on each side) a chariot, a horse, a man, and a vessel filled with water,
by his supernatural power he caused the half of those things, together with the
ground within the boundary, to quake (the other half, placed beyond the boundary,
not being affected). He manifested this miracle to him who wan there seated.

The king inquired of the th^ro whether a sin had or had not been committed, on account
of the sacrilegious murder of the priests, by his own minister. The th6ro propounding to
the king the j&taka called ** tittira/* consoled him by declaring, ** Excepting there be
wilful intention, there can be no sin." Sojourning in that delightful royal pleasure garden
for seven days, he made the sovereign conversant with the inestimable doctrines of
the supreme Duddho.

The king within those seven days having sent ti\o yakkhos, caused all the priests
in Jambudipo to be assembled. On the seventh day going to the splendid temple built by
himself, he directed the whole priesthood, without any omission, to ai^semble. Seated

42 TiiR Mahawanso. [b. c. 309; a. b.234.

Thtrinasaha ikanti nisinno sdni antark, ikekan laddhike bhikku pakkasitwdna tantikan,

' Kin, wdtli Sugato bhanti f ** Hi puchchhi mahipatix ti sassatddikan ditthin wiydhariruu yathd sakan.

Te michchhddiiiiki sabbi rdjd nppabbajdpayi, sabbi taiihi sahassdni dsun nppabhajdpitd^

Ai>Hchrhhi dhammiki bhikkhu "kin wddi SugatoT* Hi: **wibhajjawdflitdhansu:^ tan thiran puehehhi bkupaii,

'* /nbhaija wddi Sambuddhd hoti, bhantitir* dha ; so thiro ** dmdiii' tan sutwdrajd tuifhamdno, tadd,

" Sanghowti xddhitd yasmd, tasmdsanghd updsathan, kmrdtu, bhanti ;** ichchiwa watwd thiraua, hhupati,

Sanghasxa rakkhan datwdna nagara^ pdvoiti $ubhan. SanffhS samaggo hutwdna taddkdn up6»athan.

Third anekasankhamhi bhikkhusaiighi wisdradi, ehhalabhifirik^ tepiiaki, pabhinnapafisambhidi,

lihikkhu sahassan uchchini, kdlun saddhammasangahan, Tihi Asokdrdmamhi akd ioddhammasa^gahan.

Mahdkassapalhirdcha Yatatthirocha kdrayun yathd ti ; dhammasangitin Tissatthirdpi tan yathd.

Kathd watthuppakaranan parawddappamaddanan abhdsi Tissatthirdcha tasmin sangitimandali,

Ewan bhikkhu sahastina rakkhdydsokardjind ayan nawahi tndtihi dhammasangUi niffhitd.

Ran no sattarasi wassi, dwdsattatisamd isi, mahdpawdrandyan s6 sangitin tan samdpayi.

together \vith the tb^ro within the curtain^ and calling up to him, one by one, the
lierctic priests : '^ Lord/' inquired the sovereign, ^' of what religion was the deity
of felicitous advent?" Each, according to his own faith, propounded the ''sassata,''
and other creeds (as the religion of Buddho). The king caused all those heretic priests to
be expelled from the priesthood. The whole of the priests thus degraded were sixty thou-
sand. He then asked the orthodox priests, ^' Of what religion is the deity of happy ad-
vent? " they replied, "The religion of investigated (truth)." The sovereign then addressed
the th6ro: ^'Lord! is the supreme Buddho himself of that 'vibhajja' faith?" The
th^ro having replied ''yes," and the king having heard that answer, overjoyed, ''Lord," he
exclaimed, " if by any act the priesthood can recover their own purity, by that act let the
priesthood (now) perform the "up6satho." Having thus addressed the tb6ro, and conferring
the royal protection on the priesthood, he re-entered the celebrated capital. The priest-
hood restored to unanimity of communion, then held the " updsatho."

The th6ro from many asankya of priests, selected a thousand priests of sanctified
character— possessing the six perfections of religious knowledge, and versed in the
" tepitika/' and perfect in the four sacerdotal qualifications — for the purpose of holding a
convocation. By them the convocation on religion was held: according as the th^ros
Mahakassapo and Yasso had performed the convocations (in their time), in like manner
the th6ro Tisso (performed) this one. In that hall of convocation, the thiro Tisso
preached a discourse illustrative of the means of suppressing doubts on points of faith.

Thus, under the auspices of king Asdko, this convocation on religion was brought
to a close in nine months by these priests.

I u the seventeenth year of the reign of this king, this all- perfect minister of religioo, aged
seventy two > ears, conducted in the utmost perfection this great convocation on religion,
and the " pavhranan."

TffB MAHAWAN80. 43

Sddhukdran dadaniiwa idtanafihiiikdrand sangitipariyUdni akampiitha makdmahi,
Hitwa teffkahrahmmwihdrampi mmnuf^r^anjiguekehhan sdianahiio naraldkan

dgammamakd •dManakichekan ; kaiakicko kondmanrio sdianakickchumhi pamaJjUi f

Sujanapp^uddatmnwigaithdya kaii mdkdwansi '*iatiyadkammasangnindmm " panehamd parichekhido,

Chattho Parichchhbjdo.

fFangUu fFanganagari fFangard^ aku puri : KSingaranj^o dhitdsi mahiti taua rdjino.
S6 rdjd diwiffd taud ikan aiabhi dhitaraA : nimittd wiydkarun tat$d taiitodfon mgardjind,
Atiwa rupini dsi, aiiwm kdmagiddhini ; dhoina diwiydehdpi Utydydsi jiguchehhitd*
Kkdkini sd nikkhanmM siriehdra sukhatihini, satthina ioka a^did agd Magadhagdtmnd,
LdUarafihi affawiyd tiko iotthawdthiddkawi afinaniikm, tisd dkdwinsu, sikdgaiadiiatUu sd,
(ianhitwd gdckaran iihd gt^kckkan diswd tamdrakd ratio updgaidiento, Uig^dan pattakannmko,

At the conclQsioQ of the convocation^ on account of the re^establishment of religion, the
great earthy as if shoating its " s&dbu ! *' quaked.

The instrament of this mission having left his supreme residence in the brahma 16ka
worlds and descended to this impure human worlds for the advancement of religion*—
who, capable of advancing the cause of religion, would demnr?

The fifth chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, ''the third convocation on religion/' com-
posed alike to delight and afflict religious men.

Chap. VI.

In the land of Wango, in the capital of Wango, there was formerly a certain
Wango king. The daughter of the king of K41inga was the principal queen of that
monarch.

That sovereign had a daughter (named Suppadewi) by his said queen. Fortune-tellers
predicted that she would connect herself with the king of animals (the lion). She grew up
lovely in person, and was ardently inflamed with amorous passions. By both the king and
queen, a degrading sense of shame was felt.

This (princess) while taking a solitary walk, unattended and disguised, decamped under
the protection of a caravan chief who was proceeding to the Magadha country.

In a wilderness in the land of Lala, a lion chased away the caravan chief. The
rest fled in opposite directions : she (advanced) in that in which the lion approached.

The lion, prowling for prey, observing her approaching from a distance, inflamed with
passion, wagging his tail and lowering his ears, approached her. She observed him ; and

44 The Mahawanso.

Sd tan ditwd, saritwdna nimittawachanan sutan, abhitd tassa angdni, ranjayanti, pardmaii.
Tasid phassena atiritto, piiihin dropiydiutan siho saha^uhan netwd, tdya sanwdtamdchmri.
Tina sanwdsamanwdya kdlina yamaki duwe, puttancha dhitaranchdii rdjadhUdjanUi sd,
Puttassa hatthapddtsu uhdkdrd, fato akd ndmena Sihabdhun, tan dhitaran Sihasiwalin.
Putto sdiasawatsd so, mataran puchchhi sansayan •• twanpitdcha no, amma, kasmd asadiii" iti f
Sd sabbamabratvi tatsa, * * kinnuydmdii f " sobrawi ** ifiiAan thaketi, tdtd, ti pdsdnkndti:' sdbrawi.
Mahdguhdyathakanan tan khandindddya so akd i^dheniwa panndsa yojandni gatdgatan ;
Gochardya gate sthi, dakkhinasminhimdtaran, wdine kanifihin katwdna, tato tighan apakkamu
Niwdsetwdna sdkhanti, pachchhantagdmamdgamun; tatthdsi rdjadhitdya mdtalassa sutd tadd^
Sendpati fFangaranno fhito pachchantasddhand, nisinno wafamuli so, kamman tan sanwidhdpayan,
Diswd tiputhchhi ; tan wochun, •• atawiwdsino mayan" iti: s6 ddpayi tisanwatthdnit dhajanipati,
Tdndhesunuldrdni ; bhattan pannisu ddpayi, sowannabhdjatidndsuntesan punrienm tdniehm,
Tinaso wimhito puchchhi, "Ae tumhitif" chamupati: tassa sdjdti gottdni rdjadhitdniwedayi.

recollecting the prediction she had heard of the fortane-tellers, freed from all fear^ exciting
him, caressed him. By her having thus fondled bim» bis passion being roused, the
lion placed her on his back, and conveying her to his den» he lived with ber. In
due course of time, by her connection with him, this princess gave birth to twins —
a son and a daughter. They partook of the nature of the lion in the formation of
their hands and feet. She consequently called him by the name of Sibabkbu, and the
daughter Sihasiwali.

This son, in his sixteenth year, inquiring of bis mother regarding a doobt raised in his
mind, '^ My mothfT," said he, ''from what circumstance is it, that between thyself, oor
father and ourselves, there is a dissimilarity ? "* She disclosed all to him. ^ Why then do
we not depart ? " replied he. *' Thy father," she rejoined, '' closes up the mouth of the den
with a stone."

He taking that which closed the mouth of the great den on his shoulders, proceeded
and returned a distance of fifty ydjanas on the same day. When the lion bad gone
to prowl for prey, placing his mother on his right shoulder and bis sister on the
left, he quickly departed.

Covering their nakedness with leaves, they proceeded to a provincial village. At that
time (prince Anuro) the son of the princess's maternal uncle was there. This minister,
standard-bearer of the king of Wango, was present at this provincial village, superintending
cultivation, seated under a wat6 tree. The royal standard-bearer seeing their condition,
made inquiries. They replied, '' We are the inhabitants of the wilderness." He bestowed
clothing on them, which (clothes) by the virtue of their piety, became of the greatest value.
He gave dressed rice in leaves, which became vessels of gold.

The minister astonished by this (miracle), inquired of them, *' Who are ye ?" The
princess narrated to him her birth and Uncage. This royal standard-bearer, taking

The Mahawan8o. 45

Pituchchhndhttaran tan to dtiaya dhajanipati^ t^antvodna IFanganagaran ttanwdtan tdya kdppayi,
Siho xi^han ffuhan ffanlwd,ii adi»wd tayojane, addhilo puttdtokina, nachakhdtli, nachdpiwi.
Ihirake ti ffawisanio agd pachchantagdmake ubbahiyati so soeha yan yan gamamupHi s6,
Parhchantatcdiino garUwd ranno tan paiiwedaynn: ** tiho piieti ti raifhantant diwa^ pafitidhaya,'*
.ilahhan nistdhakan tassa hatthikkhandhagatan, pure **ad€tu xihadaytti** sahassan topachdrayi.
Tatfiewa dwe sahaudni tinichapi nariuaro, Dwisu ttdrisu warisi mdtd sihabbhujanhi tan,
Asi^nhi tatiyi wdri dpuchchhitwdwa mdtaran ; ddpisiti Mahastan tan ghdtetun pitaran sakan.
Hanno kumdran dastisun ; tan rdja idamabruwi : **gahite yadt sihe ti dammi ratihan tadiwa te,"
So fan ganlwd guhddwfiran, tihan ditwdwa drakd, intan puttatinihina wijjhintun tan saran khipt,
Saro naldiamdhachchamitta chittina tattatu, kumdrapddamulitoa niwatto pati bhumiyan,
Tathdxiydwa tatiyan ; tato kujjhi migddhipd, tato khitto saro taxsa kuyan nibbijja nikkhami.
Sakexaran xihaxixan addyaxapuran agdt matatMO fFangardjasta sattdhdni tadd ahu.
Haniio aputtaknttdcha, patitdchaua kammund, tutwdwa ranno nattuttan* tajdnitwawa mdtaran.

with him this daughter of his father's (younger) sister, conducted her to the city of Wango,
and made her his wife.

The lion soon returning to his den, and missing these three individuals, afflicted
with grief at the loss of bis offspring, neither ate nor drank. Seeking these children,
he entered the provincial villages; and whatever villages he visited, he chased away
the people. The inhabitants of the villages repairing to (the capital), thus implored of the
king: " A lion is laying waste thy country: sovereign lord, arrest this (calamity)." Not
being able to find any person to slay him, placino: a tliousand pieces (of money) on the back
of an elephant, he proclaimed through the city, " Let it be given to the captor of the lion."
In the same manner, the king successively (offered) two thousand and three thousand
pieces. The mother on two of these occasions prevented the lion-born youth (from
undertaking: the enterprise). On the third occasion, without consulting his mother,
he accepted the offer ; and a reward of three thousand pieces was (thus) bestowed on him
to put his own father to death. (The populace) presented this prince to the king.
The monarch thus addressed him : '' On the lion being destroyed, I bestow on thee
that country." He having proceeded to the door of the den, and seeing at a distance
the lion approaching, impelled by his affection for his child,— to transfix him, he
(Sihabahu) let fly his arrow at him. On account of the merit of the lion's good intentions,
the arrow, recoiling in the air, fell on the ground at the feet of the prince. Even until the
third effort, it was the same. Then the king of animals losing his self-possession (by
which the charm that preserved his life was destroyed), the impelled arrow, transpiercing
his body, passed through him, (Sihabahu) returned to the city, taking the head of the lion
with the mane attached thereto. This occurred on the seventh day after the death of the
king of Wango.

The monarch having left no sons, and his virtuous ministers exulting in this exploit (of

4(j Thb Mahawanso. [b.c.543; a.b. 1.

Atmchcha sannipatU(U akhild, ikamanasd Slhabdhu kumdrassa '* rajdhohitV abruwun.
So rajjan sampatichchhUwd ; daiwd mdtupatissa tan ; Sihwiwalirndddyajatahhumingaioiayan,
NttfifrarantaUha mdpisi ahu Sihapuranti tan, aranne yqjana sate gdmichdpi niwisayu
Ldlaraiihi pure tasmin, Sihabdku narddhip6 rajjan kdrisi, katwdna mahesin Si/uuiuHdin.
Mahisi soiasakkhattun yamakicha duwe duwi puttijanayi, kdle, id ; fFijayd ndmajeffhakd^
Sumitto ndma dutiyo ; sabbi dwattinsa puttakd ; kdlena fFijayan raja uparajjkbhUiehayL
fPijayo wisamdchdro ati ; tan parisapicha sdhasdni anekdni dusiohdni karinsu ti,
Kujjho tnahdjano ranno tamatthan patiwkdayi rdjd ti sanriapetwdna. puttan owadi tddkukan.
Sabban tatheufa dutiyan ahdsi, tatiyampana, kujjhd ntahdjano dha : ** puttan ghdtihitk'' iti.
Rdjatha fFijayan tancha pariwdraneha tassa tansatta satdni purisif kdretwd addhamundaki,
Ndwdya pakkhipdpetwd, wu$ajjdpUi sdgari^ tathd tisancha, bhariydy6, tathiwacha kumdraki,
fFisun, wisun. Te wissaftd purisitthikumdrakd, wUun, wisun, dipakasmin okkamn$u wasintueha*
Naggadtpdti nayittha kumdrokkantadipako bhariy6kkantadip6tu Mahindadipakd iti.
Suppdrakepaiihanamhi FFijayd pana okkami: parisd sdhasenetthahito nawan pundruhi.

the prince)^ having ascertained that he was the grandson of the king^ and recognized
his mother (to be the king's daughter) they assembled, and with one accord, intreated
of the prince Sihabahu, " fie thoa king." He having accepted the soveieignty, and
conferred it on (Anuro) the husband of his mother, taking with him Sihasiwali,
he himself departed for the land of his nativity. There he founded a city which
was called Sihapura. In a wilderness a hundred y6janas in extent, he forined Tillages
(in favorable situations for irrigation). In that capital of the land of L&la, making
Sihasiwali his queen consort, the monarch Sihab&hu administered the sovereignty. This
queen in due course, gave birth on sixteen occasions to twin children. The eldest was
named Wijayo, the second was named Sumitto ;— altogether thirty two children. At
the proper age, the sovereign installed Wijayo in the office of sab-king.

Wijayo became a lawless character, and his retinue were the same : they committed
numberless acts of fraud and violence. The nation at large incensed at this proceeding-,
represented the matter to the king. He censured them (the prince's followers) and
his son he severely reprimanded. In all respects the same occurred a second time. On
the third occasion, the nation enraged, thus clamoured : " Execute thy son." The king
compelling Wijayo and bis retinue, seven hundred in number, to have the half of
their heads shaved, and having them embarked in a vessel, sent them a drift on the ocean.
In the same manner (in a second vessel) their wives. In like manner their children (in a
third). These men, women, and children, drifting in different directions, landed and settled
in different countries. Be it known, that the land in which the children settled is
Nagfi:adipo. The land in which the wives settled is Mahindo. Wijayo himself landed at
the port of Supparaka (in Jambudipo), but (dreading the hostility of the natives)
on account of the lawless character of his band, be re-embarked in his vesseL This

R. c. &t); A. B. 1.] Thb Mahawanso. 47

Lankdyan fFijajfosandmakd kumirS oiinno tithinamaii Tambaj^ni^i dipi, tdldnan yama-

kagundmamafUmrasmn nibbdiun layiia dini TaOidgatauati,

SnjanappasddasanwigaUkdya kati makdwQnik ** fFijttydgamananndmd ** chafiho parichekkedo.

Sattano Parichghhbdo.

SahbMkahitmn katwd, paiwa iantin kkanan, paran, parinibbdnamanektimki nipanno, I6kanayak6^
Diwatd xannipdiamki makantanki^ Makdmuni, Sakkan talira tanUpatfkan awdcha wadanan waran.
" fFijayo Ldlawisayd Sikabdku nartndqfd ikd LankamanuppaUo, tatid machekasiUdnugd,
Patiiihnsati, dkwinda^ Lankdya mamas6$anan; Uumd sapariwdran tan rakkka Lankancka^ sddkukan:'
Tathdgatatta dkwindo waeki suiwd wUdrado, dewoMtuppaiawannatta Lankdrakkkan tamappayi.
Sakkina watiamtUtotd Lankamdgamma, M^jjukitn paribbdjakmwiMina rukkkamulamupdwiti,
fFijayappamukhd sabbi tun apichcha apuchekkisun ; " ayam, bko, kdnu dipcti f" **Lankadip6ti ;'* dka so Hi

fFatwd kundikdyan tijalinabhisinchiya.

prince named Wijayo, who had then attained the wisdom of experience, landed in
the division Tambapanni of this land Lank&, on the day that the successor (of former
Buddhos) reclined in the arbor of the two delightful sal trees, to attain " nibbdnan."

The sixth chapter in the Mabawanso, entitled, '* the arrival of Wijayo/' composed
equally to delight and to a£9ict righteous men.

Chap. VII.

The ruler of the world, having conferred blessings on the whole world, and attained the
exalted, unchangeable nibb&na; seated on the throne on which nibbkna is achieved,
in the midst of a great assembly of devat&s, the great divine sage addressed this celebrated
injunction to Sakko, who stood near him: "One Wijayo, the son of Sihabahu, king
of the laud of Lala, together with seven hundred officers of state, has landed on Lanka.
Ijord of devos ! my religion will be established in Lanka. On that account thoroui^hly
protect, together with his retinue, him and Lanka."

The devoted king of devos having heard these injunctions ot the successor (of
former Buddhos), assigned the protection of Lanka to the devo Uppulwauno (Vishnu).
He, in conformity to the command of Sakko, instantly repaired to Lanka, and in the
character of a paribajako (devotee) took his station at the foot of a tree.

With Wijayo at their head, the whole party approaching him, inquired, " Pray, devotee,
what land Is this ? " He replied, " The land Lanka.'' Having thus spoke, be blessed them

48 The Mahawanso. [b.c. t543; a,b. 1

iSuttancha tiian hatthhu lagetwd, nabhasdffamd, Dassisi sonirupena parichdrika yakkhini,

Eko tan wdrayantopi rqjaputtina, anwagd **ffdmamhi wijjamdnamhi bhawanti sunakhd'' i7i.

Tassdcha sdmini tattha, Kuwenindma yakkhini, nisidi rukkhamulamhi, kantanti, tdpasiwiya,

Diswdna so pokkharanin nisinnan tancha tapasin, tattha nahdtwd, piwitwa, dddyacha muldlayd,

IFdrincha pokkharihiwa ; iti uiihayi tamabrawi : '*bhakkh6ii mama ; tiifhdti r* aithdbaddhdwa so naro :

Pantfasuttatejena bhakkitun sd nasakkhuni ydchiyantdpi tan suttan nddd yakkhiniyd naro.

Tan irahetxod surunfrdyan rudantan yakkhini khipi : ewan ikika sd tattha khipi satta satdnipi,

Andyantisu sabbisu Wijayo bhayasankito, naddhapanchdyudho gantwa, diswd pokkharaniA subhan,

Apaasi mtittinnapadan, passi tanchewa tapasin •• imdya khalu bhachchd me gahitannuti** ehiniiya :

"Kin napassasi bhachche mi, bhoti, twanf " **iti aha : tan " kin rdjaputta bhachchihif piwa nahdydti ** aha sd.

•* Yakkhini tdwajdndti mamajdtinti f *' nichchhito ; sighan sandman sdwetwd, dhanunsandhdyupdgato.

Yadkkhin dddya giwdya ndrdchawalayina, so, wdmahatthina kesisu, gahctwd dakkhininatu,

Ukkhipitwd asin dha: ** bhachche me dihi, ddsi! tan mdremiti ;" bhayafihdsd jhoitanydchi yakkhini ;

•• Jtwitan dehi mi, sami, rajjan daffdmiti; ahankarissdmitthikichchancha, an nan kinchi yathichckhitanC'

by sprinkling water on them out of his jug; and having tied (charmed) threads on
their arms^ departed through the air.

A menial yakkhini (named Kali) assuming a canine form^ presented herself. One (of the
retinue) though interdicted by the prince, followed her, saying, ** In an inhabited village
(alone) are there dogs." There (near a tank) her mistress, a yakkhini named Kaw^ni, was
seated at the foot of a tree spinning thread, in the character of a devotee.

Seeing this tank and the devotee seated near it, he bathed and drank there; and
wliilc he was taking some (edible) roots and water from that tank, she started up,
and thus addressed him: "Stop, thou art my prey." The man, as if he was spell-
bound, stood without the power of moving. By the virtue of the charmed thread, she was
not able to devour him ; and though intreated by the yakkhini, he would not deliver np the
thread. The yakkhini then cast him bellowing into a subterraneous abode. In like
manner, the seven hundred followers also, she one by one lodged in the same place.

All these persons not returning, Wijayo becoming alarmed, equipping himself vnih
the five weapons of war, proceeded after them ; and examining the delightful pond* he coald
perceive footsteps leading down only into the tank ; and be there saw the devotee. It oc-
curred to him : " My retinue must surely have been seized by her." " Pray, why dost thou
not produce my ministers? " said he. " Prince," she replied, " from niinisters what plea-
sures canst thou derive ? Do drink and bathe (ere) thou departest." Saying to himself,
"even my lineage, this yakkhini is acquainted with it," rapidly proclaiming his tide, and
bending his bow, he rushed at her. Securing the yakkhini by the throat with a "narachana"
ring, with his left hand seizing her by the hair, and raising his sword with his right hand, he
exclaimed, " Slave ! restore me my followers, (or) I will put thee to death." The yakkhini
terrified, implored that her life might be spared. " Lord ! spare my life ; on thee I will
confer this sovereignty ; unto thee I will render the favors of my. sex ; and every other

B.C. 543; A. B.I.] Thb Mahawanso. 49

AdubhayaUkdym iapathan $6 tan ymkkhin akdrayi ; *' dnihi hhachehi tighanti^ wuitemattdwa tdnayu

** imi chndtdiC* wuttd sd, iandulddi winidditi, bhakkhitdnaTi wdnijhnan ndwaffhan wiwidhan bhahun.

Bhachehdli tdtlKayitwdna, bhaitdni wiyanjandnicha ; rdjaputtan bh&fayitwd, iobbichdpi abhunjiyun.

J>dpi tan rdjaputtina bkaiia^ bhutwdtirittakan, pinitd mdpayitwd id wtuan sdiaMaA sakaA.

Anekdramaiank6rabhutitanga MdranganB, tamdganiwa narindasta, ganhanii, sd lahuAmanan ;

Sumdpayi punikatmin rukkkamidi moKagghiyan iayanan tdnipdkdrauthitoA sasugandhikan:

Ditwd tan fFijayb, iabbamdyaiimphaiamaitano, apikkkamdno s6 tdya ttyyan kappisi rattiyan,

Sipajjivuu tatd tOMsa bhaehehd satta$atd Utdd b&hiri sdnipdkdri pariwariya bhupatitL

Sutwd yakkhiniyd ioddhin nipannd bhumipo tahin, gitaw dditasaddantamapuchehi puna yakkhinin^

Tato td sakalan rajjaA ddiukamd $asdminQ **manuudnamiinan Lankan kahdmiti'* wiydkari,

" Nagart bhuiapS attki Siriwatthawhayo idha, atthl yakkhddhipo yakkhanagari ; taua dhitaran,

*' Anayitwdna ; tammdtddwdKattkdya dhitaran idhddhipaiino diti ; tahin yakkhasamdgami,

** MahantammangaianhMi ; mahayakkhatarndgamd, iattdhamanupaehchhinnan, pawattaticha tan chhatian.

** Tattra ma^^gaiaghdibti ; punidikkhasamdgamd natakkd laddkumajjkwa yakkhi mdrihi, bhimipa / *'

service accordingf to thy desire." In order that be might not be inyolved in a similar
difficalty again, he made the yakkhini take an oath. (Thereafter) while he was in the act
or saying, ''instantly produce my followers/' she broaght them forth. Declaring '' These
men must be famished/' she distributed rice and a vast variety of other articles (pro-
cured) from the wrecked ships of mariners^ who had fallen a prey to her.

The followers having dressed the rice and victaals, and having served them to the
prince, the whole of them also feasted thereon. She likewise having partaken of
the residue of the meal bestowed on her by the prince, excited to the utmost pitch
of delight, transformed herselt (into a girl) of sixteen years of age ; and decorating her
person with innumerable ornaments, lovely as Mkr&nga herself, and approaching him,
quickly inflamed the passion of the chief. Thereupon, she caused a splendid bed,
curtained as with a wall, and fragrant with incense, to spring up at the foot of a
certain tree. Seeing this procedure, and foreseeing all the future advantages that were to
result to him, he passed the night with her. There, his seven hundred followers on
that night slept, outside the curtain, surrounding their sovereign. This (destined) ruler of
the land, while reposing there with the yakkhini, hearing the sounds of song and music,
inquired of the yakkhini regarding the same. Thereupon, she lieing desirous of con-
ferring the whole sovereignty on her lord, replied, " I will render this Lanka habitable
for men. In the city Siriwattha, in this island, there is a yakkho sovereign (Kalas^no),
and in the yakkha city (Lankdpura) there is (another) sovereign. Havini^ conducted his
daughter (Pusamittd) thither, her mother (KondanAmika) is now bestowing that daugh-
ter at a marriage festival on the sovereign there (at Siriwattha). From that circumstance
there is a grand festival in an assembly of yakkhos. That great assemblage will keep
up that revel, without intermission, for seven days. This revel of festivity is in that
quarter. Such an assemblage will not occur again: Lord! this very day extirpate the

50 The Mahawanso. fB.G. 543; a. b. 1.

Tassd tan wachanan sutwd, narindo so tamabrawi ; *' adissamame yakkhi it kathammar imi, kamadi.*^
** Jhan karoini saddanti, fhatwd yakkhdnamantare, tina sanndpateniwa, pahdran dihif khattiya;
Mamdniibhdwato than sarire ganhatibrawi^*' Katwd tathiwa so yakkhi wilayantist khattiyo,
Hantwd yakkhapatiht rdjdpilandhassd pUandhanan ; pilandhinsucha slsdnansisdmachchd pUandhanan.
Nikkhamma yakkhanagard^ kafipdhachchayena, so Tambapannawhay an katwd, nagaran tatlra sanwast,
Agatd rdjapamukh d tato satta satd nard, hhassitd ndwato bhumin, gilanriendbhimadditd,
Dubbaid, bhnmiyan hatthapdnimhi upalimpltd nisidinsu ; tato tesan ** Tambapannatthapanniyoy
Tina tan Ldrancniwa kdnanan *' Tambapanniti '" laddhdbhidhiyan ; tiniwa lakkhitan dipamuttaman,
Sihabdhu narindo so yena sihan samdggahi ; t^.na tassattraj dnattd ** Sihaidti** pawuehchari^
Sihalina ayan Lankd gahitd, tina, wdsind, tiniwa " Sihalan " ndma sannitan Sihalantund,
Tato rdjakumdrassa bhachch d gdtnan tahin tahin mdpisun sakali tamhi Sihali attanattano*
Kadambanadiyd tiri Anurddhawhayan waran gdman ; tassuttari bhdgi gambhiranadiyantiki,
Upatissa dwijdicasamupatissawhayan, waran gamamatthuruwilancha IF^itan ; dutiyampuran,
EwaA tifnattano ndman katwd janapadan bahun, samdgamma tato machchd ranno rajjkna ydchayun.

yakkhos." Hearing this advice of bers^ the monarch replied to her: ''Charmer of
my affections^ how can I destroy yakkhos^ who are invisible ? '' '' Prince/' replied sbe,
''placing myself in the midst of those yakkhos^ I will give a shout On that signal
fall to with blows : by my supernatural power> they shall take effect on their bodies.^
This prince proceeding to act accordingly, destroyed the yakkhos. The king having put
(Kalas6no)y the chief of the yakkhos, to death, assumed his (court) dress. The rest
of his retinue dressed themselves in the vestments of the other yakkhos. After the
lapse of some days, departing from the capital of the yakkhos, and founding the city
caUed " Tambapanni," (Wijayo) settled there.

At the spot where the seven hundred men, with the king at their head, exhausted

by (sea) sickness, and faint from weakness, had landed out of the vessel, supporting

themselves on the palms of their hands pressed on the ground, they sat themselves down.

4 Z- Hence to them the name of " Tambapauniyo,'' (copper-palmed, from the color of tho

soil). From this circumstance that wilderness obtained tho name of " Tambapanni."
From the same cause also this renowned land became celebrated (under that name).

By whatever means the monarch Sihab&bu slew the " siho " (lion), from that feat,
his sons and descendants are called " Sihala," (the lion slayers). This Lank& having been
conquered by a Sihalo, from the circumstance also of its having been coloniced by a
Sihalo, it obtained the name of" Sibala."

Thereafter the followers of the prince formed an establishment, each for himself,
all over Sihala. On the bank of tlie Kadamba river, the celebrated village called
(after one of his followers) Anuradho. To the north thereof, near that deep river,
was the village of the brahmanical Upatisso, called Upatissa. Then the extensive
Hcttlemcnts of Uruw61a and Wijito ; (each) subsequently a city.

B. 0, 543 ; A. B. 1.] The Mahawanso. 51

Samdna hulajdtdya naffhitdya mahivyd, rdja rdjabhisikiUha taddchdsi. upikkhak6.
UtsdAqfdtd iohhi ti kumaratsdbhisichani pisisun Dakkhinan ^fadhuran manippabhuti pahhatan*
Oantwdti, Pandawan ditufd, datwd pdbhatamaha tan, sdsanancha niwidisun, ** rdjakannatthika," nara,
** Sihabdhuitarafo Lankan wijayi fFijayawhayo, taisabhiiiehanatthdya, detha no dhitarantu*' ti.
Mantettrd Pandhawd raja sahamachchiki, attand, dhitaran fVijayin tassdmachchdnanehdpi ta$sa s6,

unasatta tatdmachehadhiiaranrha apisayi,
** Pesitu kdmd pisettha dhitari Sikaliwaran, samaiankaritwd taddwdri thapdpetsantu td, lahun.**
t^atwd pitunnan bahukan dhanan tayo samdnayi,

Dhitaran sabbaxdwannamitthdgdrtna bhunitan katwa, ddpiti, ddyajjan hatthassarathadduyo.
Afihdrasahi marhchihi panchasaffhikuithicha, xaddhin tdyodhaphhi pannan datwdna mantiyo.
Sabbi ti ndwamdruyha, yinettha bahukd jand tatinnatammahdtitthan patthanaggdma aarinitan.
/njayassa tp\}dyitwd dkitaramputtakantubhd wasanti namayi yakkhin »dffd Pandawadhitaran.

Thus these followers having formed many settlements, ipving to them their own names ;
thereafter having held a consultation, they solicited their ruler to assume the office
of sovereign. The king, on account of his not having a queen consort of equal rank
to himself, was indifferent at that time to his inauguration.

All these chiefs, incited to exertion by their anxiety for the installation of the
prince, sent to the southern Madhura (a deputation with) gems and other presents.

These individuals having repaired thither, obtained an audience of (king) Panduwo, and
delivering the presents, they announced their mission, thus addressing him: "It is for
a royal virgin. The son of Sihab^hu, named Wijayo, has conquered Lank^i : to admit
of his installation, bestow thy daughter on us.''

The king Pandnwo having consulted with his ministers, (decided that) he should
send to him (VVijayo) his own daughter Wijayi ; and for the retinue of that (king) one less
than seven hundred daughters of his nobility.

" Those (said he, among you) who are willing to send your daughters to renowned
Sihala, send them.— Let them be quickly ranged before their doors decorated in their
best attire.** Having bestowed many presents on their fathers, he, with their concur-
rence, assembled the maidens (at the palace), and causing his own daughter to be de-
corated with every description of gold ornaments befitting her sex and exalted rank, he
bestowed on her, as dowry, elephants, horses, chariots, and slaves. With eighteen officers
of state, together with seventy five menial servants (being horse keepers, elephant keepers,
and charioteers), the monarch dispatched these (maidens), bestowing presents on
them. All these persons having embarked in a vessel, from the circumstance of great con-
courses of people landing there, the port (at which they debarked) obtained the
name of Mah^tittha.

This daughter of Panduw6 arrived when the yakkhini, by her connection with Wijayo,
had borne him two children,—a son (Jiwahatto) and a daughter (Disala).

62 The Mahawanso. [b.g. 543; a. b.1

Sutwdckdgamanantassd kumdro rdfaputtiyd nasakhd ekato watthun yakkhxyd rd^adhitaran*
MarUwd Kuwtniydwocha **rdjitthi bhirujdtiyd: tina twangachchha gihd mit puHi katwd mamantikL"
** Hhdydmi yakkhi ; yakkhd ti hatd mi tanakdrand, ubhatoddni naffhohan^ kahan $dydnUt%braw\f^
'* Yattra tnichchhasi famanf^attra yakkhihi, wijiti mama, sahauabalikammina pdsdyUsdmi tmnahan,"'
fFdrentiwa panewan sd rodantdddya ddraki, gdtd yattrdmanuuanan nagaran tamamanuti.
Ddraki yakkhanagard nisiddpiya hahirt ; antdwisantin yakkho tan diswdwasdhcudpagd,
*' Pundpin6pan6kdsa me sayantidha mdgatdnatiko ** tuhali yakkhi yakkho idhatikopana,
Knddhd pdnippahdrina wiyalantayi yakkhinin ; tassdtu mdtald yakkhd nikkhamma nagardbahu

Diswd ti ddraki, puchchhi ** tutf^i kassa sutd f ** Hi,
** Knwiniydti'* sutwdha **mdtdti mdritdnidha tumhipi diswd mSriyun, paidyatha lahun*' iti,
Agun Sumanakufanti paldyitwd tatd lahun, wdsan kappisijeffho $6 wuddhd tdya kaniffhiyd,
Puttadhitdhi waddhitwd rdgdnundya ti wasun^ tatthiwa Maiayi is6 ptdinddfianhi sambhawd.
Pandurdfassa dutd ti pannakdran samappayun fFijayasta kumdrasia rdjadhitddhikdwatd.

Tho prince receiving the announcement of the arrival of this royal maiden, and
considering it impossible that the princess could live with him at the same time with the
yakkhini, he thus explained himself to Kaw^ni: ''A daughter of royalty is a timid
being; on that account, leaving the children with me, depart from my house." She
replied, '^ On thy account, having murdered yakkhos, I dread these yakkhos : now I am
discarded by both parties, whither can I betake myself?'' ^'Within my dominions (said he)
to any place thou pleasest, which is unconnected with the yakkhos; and I will maintain
thee with a thousand bali ofiferiogs." She who had been thus interdicted (from reuniting
herself with the yakkhos) with clamourous lamentation, taking her children with
her, in the character of an inhuman being, wandered to that very city (Lankkpura)
of inhuman inhabitants. She left her children outside the yakkha city. A yakkho who
detested her, recognizing her in her search for a dwellings went up to her. There-
upon another fierce yakkho, among the enraged yakkhos (asked) : '' Is it for the purpose
of again and again spying out the peace we enjoy that she is come? " In his fury he
killed the yakkhini with a blow of his open hand. Her uncle, a yakkho (named Kumaro)
happening to proceed out of the yakkha city, seeing these children outside the town,
" Whose children are ye ? " said he. Being informed " Kuw6ni's," he said, *' Your
mother is murdered : if ye should be seen here, they would murder you also :
fly quickly." Instantly departing thence, they repaired to the (neighbourhood of the)
Sumanta mountain. The elder having grown up, married his sister, and settled there.
Becoming numerous by their sons and daughters, under the protection of the king, they
resided in that Malaya district. This person (Jiwahatto) retained the attributes of the
yakkhos.

The ambassadors of king Panduwo presented to prince Wijayo the princess and other
presents.

B. c. 505 ; A. B. 8d.J The Mahawanso. 5;)

Katwd takkdrasawumdnan duidnan fFijayd pana ; add yatkdrahan kariiidamachekhdnan^jatiattaeka.
Yathd widkincka fFijayan iohbi machehd Momdgata rajjinaMamabhmnchintu, karintucha mahdchhanan
Tat6 so fFiJayd rd^d Pandurt^aua dhitaran mahatd parikarina mahiMittibhitiehayi.
Thdnd taddamaekehdnan addsi, sasurassatu anuwauan sankhamuttan tatiuakauadwaydrahan,
Hihedna pubha ehariian wi$aman samina dhammina Lankamakhilan mnusdiamano t6, Tambapanninagari,

fFijayd narindo rajjun akdrayi Mama khalu affhatinsaii.

SujanappasddaManwigatthdya kati Mahawansi '* fFijaydbkisiko ndmS,"' sattamd parichchhedd.

Atthaho Parichchhboo.

fyijayo s6 mahd rdjd waui antimaki ihito. Hi ekintayi ; " uddhoha^ nacha wijjati mi sutd ;
Kichchhina wdtiian raffhan nassiyitka mamachehayi f 6ndpiyiyan rajjahitun SumiUan bhdiaranmama,"
Athdmachchkhi mantetwd iihkan tattha wisajjayi, Ukan daiwdna fF^fayd naehirina diwa^gato.
Tatmin mati amaehchd ti pikkkantdkkaitiydgaman UpaiisMagdmi fkatwdna raffhan samanusdMayun.

Wijayo paid to the ambassadors every mark of respect and attention. According to their
grades or castes, be bestowed the virgins on his ministers and his people.

All the nobles having assembled, in doe form inaugurated Wijayo into the sovereignty,
and solemnized a great festival of rejoicing.

Thereafter the monarch Wijayo invested, with great pomp, the daughter of king
Pandnw6 with the dignity of queen consort.

On his nobles be conferred offices : on his father-in-law (king Panduwd) he bestowed
annually chanks and pearls, in value two lacks.

This sovereign Wijayo, relinquishing his former vicious course of conduct, and ruling
with perfect justice and righteousness over the whole of Lankk, reigned uninterruptedly
for thirty eight years in the city of Tambapanni.

The seventh chapter in the M aha wanso, entitled, ''the inauguration of Wijayo,"
composed equally to delight and to afflict righteous men.

Chap. VIII.

This great monarch Wijayo when he arrived at the last year of his existence, thus
meditated : '' I am advanced in years, and no son is bom unto me. Shall the dominion
acquired by my exertions, perish with my demise ? For the preservation of the dynasty,
1 ought to send for my brother Sumitto : '* thereupon, consultini? with his ministers,
he dispatched a letter of invitation thither; and shortly after having sent that letter,
he went to the world of the devos.

On his demise, these ministers waiting for the arrival of the royal personage (who had
been invited by the late king), righteously governed the kingdom, residing at Upatissa.

54 The Mahawanso. [»,ad04; a.b. 39.

Matt ^ijayardfamhi khaiiiydgamand purd, ikan wessan ayan Lankddipd 6ti ari^lkd.

Tasmin Sihapuri iassa S{habdhustardJino aehchayina, Sumittd s6 rdjdia$sm suid «Aif.

Tassa putta tayb dsun Maddardjassa dhituyd dutd. Sihapuran gantwd, rtn^n^ Okhan ada^u ti.

Likhan sutwdna s6 rdfd, putti dmantayi tay6, *' oAafi mahattuko, tatd, eko tumhisu gmekekkaiu,"*

Lankan nkkagnnan kantan, " mama bhdtussa saniikan ; tai$achekayi ekaiuHkiwu rt^mi kdrHu M^Acnan.**

Kanitihako Panduwdsadewo rajfakumdrako gamissamiti ekiniiiwd f^wd soHki gatampicha^

Pitard samanuandto, dwattinsdmachchaddraki dddya, druhi ndxoan paribhqjikalif^wd.

Mahdkandaranajjdti mukkhadwdramhioturun, U parihhdjake diswd,jan6 takkari sdflhukan.

PuchchhUwd nagaran ittha upayantd, kamina ti Upatissagdman $ampattd diwatd paripdlitd,

Amachchdnumato machchd puchchhi nemittakan ; hahi khattiydgamanan ta»sa sd wiydkdsi parampieha.

*'Sattam€ diwasiyewa dgamissati khattiyo, buddhasdsanamitasta wanttydwa ikapessatu**

Sattami diwaseyiwa ti paribbdjaki tahin, patti ; diswdna, puehchhitwd amachehd ti wijdniya.

Tan Panduwdia diwan ti Lankdrajjina appayun ; mahisiyd abhdwdsd natdwa abhisichayi.

From the death oft* king Wijayo, and prior to the arrival of that royal personage,
this land of Lankd was kingless for one year.

In the city of Sihapura, by the demise of king Sihabaha, hia son Samitto was
the reigning sovereign. By the daughter of the king of Madda, he had three sobs.
The ambassadors (of Wijayo) having reached Sibapara» delivered their letter to the king.
The monarch having heard the contents of the letter (read)» thas addressed his three
sons ; premising many things in praise of Lankd : ** My children, I am advanced in years :
go one of you to the land of my elder brother. On his demise, role aver that splendid
kingdom, as the foarth monarch (of the Sihald dynasty foanded by me/*)

The youngest, prince Panduwdsadewo, foreseeing that it would be a prosperons
mission, decided within himself, " 1 will go." Receiving the approval of bis parent,
and taking with him thirty two noble youths, (disguised) in the character of paribMJika
(devotees), he embarked in a vesseL They landed (in Lank&, at 66nagimakatiltha, at
the mouth of theMah&kundura river. The inhabitants of that place seeing these dibvotees,
they rendered them every assistance. These travellers, here inquiring for the capital,
protected by the d6vat^, in due course reached Upatissa.

By the desire of the ministers (regent) a chief (not associated in the regency) bad previ-
ously consulted a fortune-teller, who announced to him the arrival of a royal personage
from abroad, and his linc€^^e ; and, moreover, (thus prophesied) : '' On the seventh day from
hence, the royal personage will reach the capital ; and a descendant of his will establish
the religion of Buddho (in this island.)" Accordingly on the seventh day the devotees
arrived there. The regents having seen them, made due inquiries, and identified
them ; they invested the said Panduw^ad^wo with the sovereignty of Lanka. So long as
he was withouta royal consort, he abstained from solemnizing his inauguration.

B.C.504; A.B.39.] Tub iVIahawanso. &6

j4mit6danasakka*ta Pan4u9akk6 sttto ahu ; fFi^u^hobkaua yuddhatnhi dddya sakanjanan,
Gantwd affi^apadiiina ga^gdpdran ; tohin puran mdpetwd, tattha kdrisi rajjan ; saUa suti iabhi ;
Dhitd kaniiihikd a$i Bhaddakaekchdna ndmikd, suwannawanna iUhichasurupd abhipaUhitd
Tadatihan saUa rdfdne panndkdri mahdrmhi peiismn n^ino taua ; bhUo rdfubhi s6 pana ;
Satwdna totlkigam&nan abhhikapktUompieka aakmdumliinsa iiihihi nawan dropiyd sutan.
(iangdyakhipi, '• gmnkantupaki&midkiimr&A'* Hi *'gakHuti** U nasakkkiniu. Ndwdtdpana sighawd.
Putty t diwase yiwa Mnagdmmkm paffan^n paitd; pabbajitdkdran tabhd id tnttha Afartiii,
Pmchchhitwa nagmraA ittkatd^ hmmindpaymniiyS UpttHnagdma^ iampattdt diwatd paripdHtd,
NimittmkiuMa waehanmik tutwd ; tattha gatd tathd, diswd, amaehchi puchchhitwd natwd, ranno samappyi.
Tan Panduwdsudimmn ti amaekekd Mrnddhabuddhitio rajjk 9amahhUimching{L^ punnatabbamandrathan.
Subhaddakaekekdnamandmarupinin makhibhdwi abhhiehayattand, tahdgata tdye paddsi attand-

SakdgatdnaA ; wan bhumip6 sukhanti.

St^napptuddasanwegatthdya kaii Mahdwansi *' PanduwdiadewdbhUiko" ndmaaifkamopariehchhido.

The Sakya prince Ainit6dano (the paternal uncle of Baddho) had a son, the Sakya
Panda : on account of the wars of prince Widudhabhasso, taking his own people with him,
bnt alleging some other plea (than that of yielding to the power of his enemy), he (Pandu)
retired beyond the river (Ganges). There foonding a settlement, he ruled over that country.

He had seven sons, and a daughter named Bhaddakachch&na, the youngest of
the family: her complexion had the tint of gold, and her person was endowed with female
charms of irresistible fascination. On her account, seven kings sent valuable presents
to this sovereign ; who becoming alarmed at (the competition of) these royal suitors, and
having ascertained (by consulting fortune-tellers) that the mission would be a propitious
one, as well as that an investiture of royalty would ensue, embarked his daughter with
thirty two attendant females in a vessel. Proclaiming, *' Let him who is able to
take my daughter, take her ;" he launched her into the river (Ganges). They (the suitors)
failed in the attempt. The vessel being swift, they reached the port of Gdnagamaka on the
twelfth day, and all these females landed there in the disguise of devotees. There inquiring
for the capital, these travellers in due course, protected by the d^vatks, reached Upatissa.

The ministers having already consulted the fortune-teller (Kilaw^lo), and having
waited on the females who had arrived (at Wyitta), in ful6lment of that prediction,
having also made inquiries (there) regarding them and identified them, they presented them
to the king (at Upatissa.)

These ministers, in the plenitude of their wisdom, installed in the sovereignty this
Panduwisad6wo, who had thoroughly realised every wish of his heart.

This sovereign of the land having elevated the lovely Bhaddakachchana to the station
of queen consort, and bestowed her followers on his followers, reigned in prosperity
(at Wijittapura).

The eighth chapter in the Mahiwanso, entitled, '^the inauguration of PandawAsad^wo,*'
composed both to delight and afflict righteous men.

5() The Maiiawanso. [b.c.504; a.b.39.

Navamo Pariciichhedo.

Mahixijanayi putte Uasa, ikanchadhitaran ; $abbajeith6hhayo ndma, Chittdndma kaniffikd,
Passifwd tan wiydkansu hrdhmand mantapdragd, '* rajjahitu suto aud ghdtayiuati mdtuii.**
** (iufessdma kanifihinti** nichckhiti ; hhdtardbhayo wdrisi, Kdli wdsisun gehi tan ikathunike,
Rannocha sirigabhhina tassa dwdramakarayun ; anto fhapesun ikaneha ddtin^ nara satan bahi,
Rupennmrnddayi nare diifhatnattdwa, sayato tato ** Ummddachittdti ** ndman tbpapadanlabhi*
Sutwdna Lank dgamanan Bhaddakachchdna dewiyd, mdtard choditd, puttd, fhapetwikancha dgamuii,
Diswdna ti Pandutodsudewalankindamdgatd, diswdna tan kaniffhincha, roditwd sahatdyackom
Kannd sukatasakkdrd, ranridnuniidya chdrikan charinsu Lankddipamhi niwdtanchayathdruchin.
Rdmena wasitaUhdnan Rdmagonanti uchchati ; Uruweldnurddhdnan niwdtdcha, tathd, tatkd.

Chap. IX.

The queen gave birth to ten sons and one daughter. The eldest of them all was
Abhayo ; the youngest their sister Chitta.

Certain brahmans, accomplished in the '^ mantras/' and endowed with the gift of divi-
nation^ having scrutinized her^ thus predicted : '' Her (Chittd's) son, will destroy his
maternal uncles, for the purpose of usurping the kingdom."

Her brothers proposed, in reply, ^'Lct us put our sister to death/' But Abhayo
(doubting the truth of the prediction) prevented them.

In due course (when she attained nubile years) they confined her in an apartment
built on a single pillar : the entrance to that room they made through the royal dormitory
of the king, and placed a female slave attendant within, and (a guard of) one hun-
dred men without. From her exquisite beauty, the instant she was seen, she captivated
the affections of men by her fascination. From that circumstance she obtained the appro-
priate appellation of Ummada-Chittd (Chittd, the charmer).

The sons of (the Sakya Pandu) having fully informed themselves of the nature of
the mission of the princess Baddakchch&na to Lank&, and being specially commissioned
by their mother (Susiroa), they repaired hither, leaving one brother (6&mini with
their parents).

Those who had thus arrived, having been presented to Panduw&sad^wo, the sovereign of
Lanka, they commingled their tears of joy with hcr's, on their meeting with their sister.

Maintained in all respects by the king, under the royal protection they (travelled)
over Lankd, selecting settlements for themselves according to their own wishes. The
settlement called Ramagona was occupied by the prince (who thereby acquired the
appellation of) Ramo. In like manner the settlements of Uraw6Io and Anuridho
(by princes who thereby acquired those names). Similarly the villages Wijitto, Dighfcyu,

B.C. 504. A B. 39.] The Mahawanbo. 57

Tathd fFijita. DigkdyU'R6handnan niwdtakd, fFijitagdmk Digh6yu Rdhanantirha wuchckari,
Kdrisi Anurddhk a6 u)6pin^ dakkhinaid tatS, kdrdpetwd riffagihan ; tattha wdiamakappayi,
Mahdrdjd Panduwdsadiwojeffhasuian sakdn Ahhayan, uparqjjamhi, kdli, famabhiseehayi,
Dttrhdwutsa kumdraaa tanayd Dighagdmani, tutwd Ummddachitian tan, tassa jdtakutuhalo,
flantwdpatiaagdman tan apasti manujddhipan add xahopardjkna r^fupaiihdnamafia to.
iiatcakkhdhhimukhaiihdne tan upecheha fhitatu id diswdna Gdmanin, Chitta rattachittdha ddsikan :
" Ko iwti f " tato sutwd, *' mdtuiaua sutd ** tf/. ddsin tattha niydjisi. Sandhin katwdna, s6 tatd,
Gmtakkhamhi watdpetwd, rattin kukkufayantakan druyiha, chkindayitwdna kawdtan, tena pdwiii,
Tdyasaddhin wasitwdna pachekuskykwa nikkhami ; ewan nichehan wasi taitha, ehhidddbhdwa apdkaid,
Sd tina aggahi gahbhan, gabbhd parinatd tatd, mdtudrochayi ddii, mdtd puchchhi sadh^taran,
Ranno drochayi. Rdjd dmantetwd sutihruwi **p6siy6 sopi amhihi ; dimatauiwa tan** iti.

and R6hana, having been selected for settlemeDts, conferred appeUations on Wijitto,
Dighaytly and R6hano.

This mahardja Pandaw&sad^vo formed a tank at Anaridho. To the southward
thereof, ho built a palace. In dae coarse, he installed bis eldest son Abhayo, in the
dignity of sub-king, and established him there.

Dighag&mini, the son of prince Dighiya, having heard of (the transcendent beauty
oQ Ummida-Chittk, and conceiving an ardent passion for her, proceeded (attended
by two slaves, G6pakachitto and K^aw61o) to Upatissa, and presented himself before the
sovereign. He (the king) assigned to him, conjointly with the sub-king, the charge
of the royal household.

The aforesaid Chitti, who was in the habit of taking up her station near the door (of her
pillared prison) which faced the royal dormitory, having watched this Gemini, inquired of
her slave attendant, ^'Who is that person T" She replied, " The son of thy maternal uncle."
Having ascertained this point, she employed the slave in carrying on an intrigue (by
sending the prince presents of betel leaves, and receiving from him fragrant flowers
and other gifts.)

Subsequently, having made his assignation, desiring that the entrance facing the royal
dormitory should be closed ; in the night, ascending by an iron ladder, and enlarging
a ventilating aperture, by that passage he obtained admission into the apartment* Having
passed the night with her, at the very dawn of day, he departed. In this manner
he constantly resorted thither. The aperture in the wall remained undetected. By
this (intercourse) she became pregnant. Thereupon, her womb enlarging, the slave
disclosed the circumstance to the mother. The mother satisfied herself of the fact from her
own daughter, and announced the event to the king. The king consulting his sons,
said : *' He (Gamini) is a person to be protected by us. Let us bestow her on himself.

58 Thb Mahawanso. [b.c. 474; a.b. G9.

• Putto che mdrayissdma tanti;'* Tassa adansu tan. Pasutikdii tampaUi sutigthancha pdwUu
Sankitwd Gopakachittan Kdlawelancha ddsakan tasmin kammk nissdydti Gdmaniparichdraki,
Te pafinnan adanti ti rqfapuUd aghdtayun. Yakkhd hutwdna rakkhinsu ubh6 gabbhakumdrakan,
Annan upawijaman sd saUakkhdpiii ddsiyd Chittd ; sdjanayi puttan ; td itthipana dhitaran.
Chittd sahassan ddpetwd iassdpuUan sakampicha, dndpetwd dhitaran tan nipqjfdpisi Maniiki,
''Dhitd laddhdti " sutwdna rdjd puttd sutd ahun ; mdtdcha mdtumdtdcha, ubhopana kumdrakan.
Mdidmahassa ndmanchajifihassa matulassacha ikan katwd namakarun Pandukdbhayandmakan,
Lankdpdio Pan^uwdtadkwo rajjamakdrayi tinsa waudni jdJtamki mat6 s6 Pandukdbhayo.
Tasmin matasmin manujddhipasmin^ sabbi samdgamma uarindaputtd taudbhayaudbhayadasia bkatu-

r(ffdbhisikan akarun uldranti.

Sujanappasddasanwigatthdya kati Mahdwansi *< Abhaydbhisekd ** ndma nawamd parickehhidd.

Should it (the child in the womb) prove to be a son, we will put him to death." They (on
this compact) bestowed her on him.

When the time for her delivery arrived, she retired to the apartment prepared for
her confinement.

The princes doubting whether the slaves Gopakachitto and KUaw61o, who were
the adherents of Gamini, could be trusted in this matter, and would give information (as
to the sex of the infant), put them to death.

These two persons, transforming themselves into yakkhos, watched over the destiny
of the unborn prince.

Chitti had (previously) by the means of her slave, searched out a woman, who was
near her confinement. She gave birth to a son, and that woman to a daughter. Chitti
entrusting her own son and a thousand (pieces) to her, (sent her away); and causing
her daughter to be brought, she reared her in her own family. The princes were informed
that a daughter was bom; but the mother and maternal grandmother both (knew) that
the infant was a prince ; and uniting the titles of his grandfather and eldest maternal ancle,
they gave him the name of Pandukabhayo,

The protector of Lankk, Panduw&sad6vo reigned thirty years, dying at the period of the
birth of Pandukabhayo.

At the demise of this sovereign, the sons of that monarch having assembled, they
installed her (Chitta*s) brother Abhayo, who had been her preserver, in this renowned
sovereignty.

The ninth chapter in the Mah&wanso, entitled, ^' the installation of Abhayo," composed
both to delight and to afflict righteous men.

B. c. 474 ; A. B. (lO.] The Mahawanbo. SO

Das A MO Paricucuhedo.

Ummddachittdydnantd doii dddya ddrokan samuggi paJckhipitwdna Dwdranutndttiakan agd,
Hdjaputtaeha migawan gatd Tumbarakandari diswd dasin: " kuhin ydti f ** ** kimktantieha f ** puchchkitun.
** Dwdramandalakanydmi dkitm mt gulaputoakan^"^ ichchdha ** dropkhiW rdjapuitd iamabrawun.
Chittochn, KdlawildeKa tana rakkkdyaniggatd, mahanian tukaran wisan, tan khananytwa^ dasiayun,
Ti taA samanubandhiruu. Sd tamdddya tattragd, ddrakancha sahauaneha dyuitassa add raho.
Tasminyiwa dink tasta bhariyd janayi tuta^ ; ** yamaki fanayi puiii bkariydmiti ; ** sapattaiu
S6 iattawatiikbchdpi tan wijdniya mdiuld haniun sarasikilanti ddrdkieka paydjayun,
Jalaiihan rukkkasusiranjaiaehehhddiiaehhiddakan nimujjamdnd ehkiddina pawisitwd, chiran ih\t6,
Tatdtatthaeha nikkhamma, kumdro tisaddraki, npicheha puekckkiyanidpi, wanekitan, i^iwaekdhi, sO'
Manuisd tattha gantwdna, tan icran pariwdriya, Agatihi narihiwa, 111106—

titwdna watthakaii, kumdrd, wdrimogayiha, suiiramhi fhiio ahu,
fi^atthak dni ganetwana ; mdretwd sisaddraki, ganwd drdchayun, **sabbi ddrakd mdrita," iti.

Chap. X.

At the desire of Umm&dachitta, the slave girl (Kombokatd), taking the infant and
placing it in a basket-cradle, departed for the village Doramadala.

The princes who were elk hunting, meeting the slave at Tumbakandnra, inquired of her,
** Whither art thoa going t What is this ? " "I am going to Doramadala,*' she replied,
" with some cakes for my daughter." ** Set it down," said the princes. At that critical
moment, Chitto and Kldaw^lo, who had attended her for the protection of the prince, pre-
sented to the (princes') view the form of a great wild boar. They eagerly gave chase to
the animal. She, taking the infant and the thoosand pieces, proceeded to the destined place
of concealment, and secretly gave them to the person intended to have the charge of them.

On that very day, the wife of this herdsman brought forth a son. Giving it out,
'' My wife has given birth to twin sons," he took charge of him (the prince) also.

When he attained his seventh year, his uncles having ascertained bis existence, ordered
the boys who resorted to a certain marsh (in his vicinity) for amusement, to be destroyed.

There was a hollow tree growing in the waters (of that marsh), having an aperture
under water. He was in the habit of diving and entering by this aperture, and of taking
up his station frequently there. And when this young prince emerged from thence,
on being accosted and questioned by the other boys, he, artfully concealing the deception
practised, accounted in some other manner for his (absence).

The people (sent by the princes) having come to that place, surrounded the marsh.
The young prince, at the instant these men came, putting on his clothes, and diving under
water, placed himself in the hollow of the tree. Counting the number of the clothes (left on
the bank), and putting to death the rest of the boys, returning, they reported to the uncles,
'' All the boys are destroyed/' When they had departed, he (the prince) returned to his

GO The Mahawanso. [b.g. 499; a.b. 84.

Gatesu tisu, so gantwd, dyuttakagharan sakan wasan, assdsikd Una* ahu dwddasa wauikd.

Puna sutwdna jiwantan kumaran tassn rndtuld, tattha gopdlaki tabbi mdritun sanniydjayurL

Tasmin ahdni gSpald laddban ekan ehatuppadaut aggin dharitun, gdman pesiswh tan kumdrakan.

So gantwd gharamayuttaputtakan yewa pisayi ** pdddrujanti mi ; nihi, aggin g6pdUuantikan%"

** Tattha angdramaruancha khddissasi tuwan ** iti ; nisi so ; tanwachasosutwa aggin gdpdiasaniikan.

Tasmin khani pisitd ti parikkhipiya mdrayun sabbi gdpit marayitwd matuidnan niwidayun*

Tato solasawassan tan wijdninsucha mdtuld, Mdtd sahassanehdddsi tassa rakkhaneha ddisin,

Ayutto mdtusandisan sabban tassa niwidiya, datwddisin^ sdhassancha pisisi Panduianiikan,

Pandulabrdhmano ndma bhogawdf toidapdragd, dakkhinasmin disdbhdgi wasi PandtUagdmaki,

Kumdro tattha gantwdna passi Pandulabrdhmanan : '* twan PandukdbhayOf tdta ;** iti puchehhiya; wydkae.

Tassa katwdna sakkdran aha ** rdjd bhawissasi ; samasattati wassdni rqfjan twan karayissasi ;**

'* Sippan uggdnha, tdtd ti,*' sippuggahanamakdrayi, Chandina tassa puttina khippan sippan 9amdpitan»

home, the house of the confidential herdsman ; and living under his protection^ attained his
twelfth year.

At a subsequent period, hearing that the prince was in existence, his ancles again gave
orders to destroy all the herdsmen in the village (Doramadala). On the day (appointed for
the massacre) the herdsmen having succeeded in killing a wild quadruped, sent this prince
to the village, to bring some fire. He going home and complaining, " I am leg-wearied,''
and saying, " take some fire to the herdsmen, there thou wilt eat roasted meat ;^ sent
the confided herdsman's own son. That youth on being told this story, carried the fire to
the place where the herdsmen were. At that instant, the men who had been sent
surrounding them, put them to death. Having destroyed all the herdsmen, they reported
the same to the uncles.

Thereafter the uncles again obtained information regarding him in his sixteenth year.

The mother sent one thousand pieces (of money) for his use, with written directions
(regarding her son). The confided herdsman having explained to him the contents of
his mother's letter, and putting him in possession of the thousand pieces and of the written
instructions, (pursuant to these instructions) consigned him to the gaardiansbip of
Pandulo.

The said Pandulo, who was a wealthy brahman, and a proficient in the ''veh^os,"
resided to the southward, in the village Pandulo. The prince having proceeded thither,
presented himself to that brahman Pandulo: he inquired, ^' Child, art thon Pandok&b-
hayo ?" On being answered (in the affirmative), receiving him with every mark of attention,
he thus predicted (his fate) : '' Thou wilt be king. Thou wilt reign fall seventy years ; "
and adding, '' My child, thou shouldest acquire every accomplishment," he taught
him those (his acquirements) simultaneously with his (the brahman's) son Cbando, and he
rapidly perfected his education.

B.C. 464; A.B.88.] Thb Mahawanso. 61

j4dd tatatahauan s6 yodkmmmgSkakBrand, yodhuu mngahi tktu iina punehm »aiM. 86,
*' ^lyMfi ydya gahitdni panndni kanakdni, tan mahisi^ kuru ; Ckandanehd mamaputtan pur6kitmn^**
Iti waiwd, dkanan datwd, BatfddhmA nikmri ; UU6 $6 fukman sdwayiiwdna, tai6 nikkkawmm pui^^awd.
fjoddhahald nagarmki KdsapabbaiaManiiki taiUuatdni purUk tabbUan bh^n6nieka,
Tato narattihauina dwiiatinm kumdrakb HarikundapabbtUanndwmt agamd pariwdritd,
HarikanduMiwb n6ma PmniukdbhmymwUitM tan Pan4uwdsudiwina dinnan bkunjaH disakan,
Tadd karisasatan pakkan $6 Idpaymti kkattiyo ; (mm dhiid rupawaii Pdli nitmdMi kkatiiyd.
Sd mahipariwdrina ydnamdruykm 96bhandf pitubkaHan gdkayitwd idwakdnaneha gaekekkati,
Kumdrassa manuudnan dUwd taitkm kuwuirikaAj 6roekUun kumdraua : kum6r6 Mokoidgaio,
Dwkdhd tan paritan katwd, sakaA ydnamapiMoyi, tadamiikaA, "$aparis6 kattka ydtiti /*' pnekekki tmk,
Tdya wutti tasabbasmi^ taud $6 raitamdnatd, attond Bonwibkdgatthan bhattindyaeki kkattiyd.
Sd samoruyka ydnamkd add iowannapdtiyd, bkatta^ nigrddkamrUatmin rdjaputta»$a kkattiyd^
Ganhi nigr6dkapanndn% bkbfitu^ tisakijani. S6wannabk(yandn6*u^ tdni panndmi tan kkani.

For the purpose of enlisting warriors, he (the brahman) bestowed on him (the prince)
one hundred thousand pieces. When five hundred soldiers had been enlisted by the
latter, be (the brahman) having thus addressed him : '^ Slioiild the leaves touched by any
woman be converted into gold, make her thy queen consort, and my son Chando your
' pur6hitto' minister ;" and having bestowed this treasure upon him, sent him forth with
his warriors. Thereupon this fortunate prince, causing his name to be proclaimed,
departed from thence.

At a town near the Kisa mountain, the prince having been reinforced by seven hundred
men, to all of whom (he issued) provisions and other necessaries, from thence, attended by
his army of one thousand two hundred men, he advanced to the Harikunda mountain.
Harikundasivo, the uncle of Panduk&bhayo, was governing that territory; having obtained
it from Paduwisad^vo. At that time, this prince was superintending the reaping
of a harvest of one hundred '' karissa ^ of land : his daughter, named Fill, was a
lovely princess. She, radiant in beauty, attended by a great retinue, and reclining
in a palanquin, was on her way, taking a prepared repast for her father and the
reapers. The followers of the prince having discovered this princess, reported it to
the prince. The prince quickly approaching her, parting her retinue in two, caused
his palanquin to be conveyed close to ber's. He inquired of her, ''Where art thou
going, together with thy retinue t ^ While she was giving a detailed account of her-
self, the prince became extremely enamoured of her; and in order to satisfy himself
(in regard to the prediction), he begged for some of the prepared repast. The princess de-
scending from her palanquin at the foot of a nigr6dha tree, presented the prince with rice
in a golden dish. To serve refreshment to the rest of the people, she took the leaves of that
nigr6dha tree. Those leaves instantly became golden vessels. The royal youth, seeing

02 The Mahawanso. [b. g. 454 ; a. b. 89

Tdnidiswd rcjfaputto, saritwd dijabhdsitan, ** mahisibhdwayoggd mi kai^rid laddhdti,** it$ui96,
Sabbi bkdjdpayiti tan, %a, naJihiyittha bhdjanan, ikaua patiwinsdwa gahito tattha diuaika,
Ewan punnagunupita sukumdri kumdrikd " SowannapdlV* ndmina taidppabhuti dsi $d.
Tan kumdrin gahetwdna ydnamdruyha khattiyo, nMhabbalaparibbuihd, anuuanki, apakkami .
Tan suttoana pitd tassd nare tabbi apUayii ti ganiwdt kaiahan katwd, tqgitd tiki, pakkamun.
Kalahanagarakanndma gdmo, tattha kato ahu ; tansutwdbhdtard tassd panehd yuddhdyupdgamu£,
Sabbi ti Pandulasuto Chandoyiwa aghdtayi ; ** Lohitawdhakanddti,^ tisan yuddkamahi ahu*
Mahatd baiakdyina tatd s6 Pandukabhayo gangdyapdrimi tiri Dolapabbatakan agd.
Tattha chattdriwassdni wasitan tattha matuid sutwd, ihapetwd rdjdnan, tan yuddhatUMmupdgamun.
Khandhdwdran niwdsetwd Dhumardkkhdgasantiki bhdginiyyina yujjhinsu, Bhdginiyydtu mdtuiit
Anubandhi, oragangan paldpetwd, niwattiya, tisancha khandhawdramhi duwi wassdni s6 wasi,
Gantwdpatissagdman tit tamatthan nyinobrawun^ Rdjd likhan kumdrassa rahassancha ntpdhinu
** Bhunjassu pdragangan twan: mdga drantutb,** iti, Tansutwd tassa kujfhinsu bhdtari nawa nyinS,

these things, and recollecting the prediction of the brahman, thus exalted : ''A damsel has
been found worthy of being a queen consort to me."

She feasted the whole party : the refreshments scarcely diminished in quantity. It ap-
peared as if the repast of one person only had been taken therefrom.

Thus this princess, a pure virgin, endowed with supernatural good fortune and merit,
from henceforth obtained the name of Sowanap&li (the golden P&Ii).

The prince, powerful by the strength of his army, taking this princess with him, and
ascending his palanquin, departed undaunted. Her father having heard of this event,
dispatched all his men (after them). They went, engaged, and being defeated by
them (the prince's army), that place was afterwards called Kalah&nagara (the town
of conflict). Her five brothers hearing of this (defeat) departed to make war. All theM
persons, Chando, the son of Pandulo, himself slew. The field of battle obtained the name
L6hitawdkado (the field of bloodshed).

This prince Pandukabhayo, together with his great force, crossing the river (Mahawelli-
ganga) advanced to the Dol6 mountain. He kept his position there for four years. Hii
uncles obtaining information of this circumstance, leaving the king (in the capital),
repaired thither for the purpose of attacking him.

Throwing up fortifications near the Dh^marakkho mountain, the uncles made war
against the nephew. The nephew expelling the uncles therefrom, chased them across the
river. Taking possession of their fortification, he held that position for two years.

They, repairing to Upatissa, reported the result (of their campaign) to the king.
The monarch secretly sent a letter to the prince, saying, '* Rule over the country
beyond the river ; advance not beyond the opposite bank.'' The nine brothers having heard
of this overture, and being highly incensed against the king, thus upbraided him : '' It is

B. o, 442 ; A. B. 01.] Thb Mahawanbo. 88

*' Upattkambkd iwawUwdn ckiramim$ia : iddniiu ruftkan tUusasi : Uumd iwoA mdriudrndii" mbrmwuA.

S6 tiaanrqifamappisi. Ti Tiumnndma hkdiamA Mobbkoa iokitdkansu rqjfasM pmrindyaka^,

Eid wisati wa$$dni Mhaydbhayaddjfmkd, taUk6 patiua gdmamhi r<^ rajjamakdrmyu

fFoianti Dkumarakkkdgi wri TumbaHyaf%gmni Cheiiyd fidmikdrupd yakkkini w6iawdmukki.

Rk6 diswdna $ktanga^ raiUipddaA man&raman drdekisi kumdrtusa ; ** walitwetihidUi ** iii.

Kumdrd rajfiimdddya, gakitmn imm, updgami. Paekekkaio dgaimn dUwd, bkitd t^kna ia$ui, $d,

nkdwinaniaradkSwitwd. Dkdwmmiimanubandki s6 ; dkdwamdnd iartm tuA idtalimkkkoHu^ parikkkipi.

TaA saraA puna Hkkkattun partkkkipi ; taib puna, gangaH KaekekkakaiiHkina tan Mamoiari takiniu t6.

Gakisi idn wdladkitmU tdiapaniineka t6yagan ; tatMapunn&nubkdwina a6 akM MoAd <mi.

Uekekdrkti asi^ iaud. •• mdrim4ti ; • tamdka Md •• rajfa^ gakiiwd, ti d^jfan, sdmi, mdman amdrayir

Giwdya tan gaketwd id wijjkitwd atikofiyd nStdya, rmjjuyd^ bandki: id ak6§i wa$dnugd,

Gantwdna taA DkumarakkkaA 96 tawuiruyika makakbaio; tattka ekattiri toatfani Dkimarakkkanagk wan.

thyself who hast at all times been a protector of thi^ man : now thoa art aboat to give ap
the country to him. On this account it is thee (not him) whom we should put to death/
He thereupon abdicated the sovereignty to them. They, with one accord, conferred the
government of the kingdom on their brother Tisso.

The monarch Abhayo, the dispeller of fear (in reference to his having rescued his sistar
from the horrors of a predicted death) reigned, there, in the capital of Upatissa, for twenty
years.

A certain yakkhini named Chetiyi (the widow of J^tindharo, a yakkho, who was killed
in a battle fought at Siriwatth^pura) having the form and countenance of a mare,
dwelt near the marsh of Tumbariungona, at the DhAmarakkho mountain. A certain
person in the prince's retinue having seen this beautiful (creature), white with red legs,
announced the circumstance to the prince, saying, ''There is a mare of such a description.''
The prince set out with a rope to secure her.

She seeing him approach from behind, losing her presence of mind from fear,
under the influence of his imposing appearance, fled, without (being able to exert
the power she possessed of) rendering herself invisible. He gave chase to the fugi-
tive. She persevering in her flight, made the circuit of that marsh seven times. She made
three more circuits of the marsh, and then plunged into the river at the Kachchhitka ferry.
He did the same ; and (in the river) seized her by the tail, and (at the same time grasped)
the leaf of a palmira tree which the stream was carrying down.

By his supernatural good fortune, this (leaf) became an enormous sword. Exclaiming,
" I put thee to death," he flourished the sword over her. ** Lord ! " replied she to
him, ''subduing this kingdom for thee, I will confer it on thee: spare me my life."
Seizing her by the throat, and with the point of the sword boring her nostrO, he
secured her with his rope: she (instantly) became tractable.

Conducting her to the Dh^marakkho mountain, ho obtained a great accession of
warlike power, by making her his battle-steed. There, at the Db^marakkho mountain

64 The Mahawamso. [b.c.441; a.b.102.

Tats nikkhamma $abal6 dgammdrifihapabbatan : yuddhakdhmapikkkanio tattha MoHa mmd wmii.
Dw€ mdtuli ihapetwdna taua sisdffhamdiuld yuddkautjj^t Ariffhan tan upasampqifa pabbtUa^
Khandhdwdran Nagaraki niwdsetwd, ehamupatin datwd^ parikkhipdpiiun Htmantdriffkabbatm^.
Yakkhiniyd mantayitwd s6, taud waehana yuttiydt dtUwd rdjaprikkkdran, panndkdrd, yudhdnii^
** Ganhatha sabbdnitdni, khamdpettdmi w6,'* ahan iti watwdna, pisiii kumdrd puratd balan^
Ganhissdmi pawiffhafdi, wusafihisutu tisu, <6, druyika yakkhawaiavoa^ mahabb€dapurakkhmt6^
Yuddh dya pdwisi. Yakkhi makdrdwamardwi id : atdd bahi balan toMia ukkuffhiA makoHn akd
Kumdrapurisd sdbbi parasina nari bahii ghdietwd. mdiuleekattkOt sUardiifiaka^u tL
Sindpati paldyitwd gumbafihdnan sapdwisi •* Sindpati gun^kdti** Una tsd pawuehiAmti,
Uparifihamdtulasiran sisardsin sapatsiya '*ldburdsittfa"* iehehdha tindh^ Ldbugdmdkd,
Ewan wijitasa(^gdm6 tatb s6 PandukdbkdyS, ayiydkaadnurddhaua waianafthdnarndgam.

be maintained his position for four years. Departing from thence with his forces,
he repaired to the mountain Arittho. There preparing for the impending war, be remained
seven years.

Leaving two uncles (Abhayo and Girikandako), the other eight uncles, uniting in hosti*
lity against him, approached that mountain Arittho. Throwing up a fortification at
Nagaraka, and conferring the command (on the person selected), they surrounded the
Arittho mountain on all sides.

The prince having consulted with the yakkbini, in conformity with her advice, he
sent forward a strong party ( in the character of a deputation), placing in their charge his
insignia of royalty, as well as the usual offerings made as tribute, and his martial accoutre-
ments ; and enjoined them to deliver this message (from him) : '' Take all these things: I
will come to ask your forgiveness.''

When this party had reached its destination, shouting, *\l will capture them, for-
cing their camp,'* mounting his yakkha mare, and surrounded by his whole army,
he (the prince) threw himself into the midst of the fight. The yakkhini set up a loud
shout. His (the prince's) army without, as well as (the deputation) within (the enemy's
camp), answered with a tremendous roar. The whole of the prince's army having slaugh-
tered many of the enemy's men, as well as the eight uncles, they made a heap of
their (decapitated) heads. The commander (of the enem/s army) having fled, and
concealed himself in a forest, from that circumstance that forest is called the Sen&-
poti (commander's) forest

Observing the skulls of bis eight uncles, surmounting the heap of heads, he remarked :
'* It is like a heap of L4bii (fruit)." From this circumstance, (that place) was (from Naga-
raka) called L&biigamo.

Thus, this Pandukdbhayo, the victorious warrior, from thence proceeded to the capital
of his maternal great uncle Anuridho.

B.C. 437. A B. 106.] ' Tub Mahawanso. 66

AUan6 rdjagkhan^ $6 ta$»a datwdna ayitfokd, af^i^aiihawdtan kappisi ; idiu iiumin ghark wmii.
Puekehhdpetwama nimiiiaii wmtlkuwijjdwidun ; tattkd nagar^n pawaran Uumi^ gdmiyiwm amdpayi,
Niw€Uattdnur6dkaua ** Anurddhapuran** uhu ; nakkhaitinamurddkina puiiffkdpi iai6}faeka,
Andpttwd m6iulanon ekkaiian^jdiaudri idka, dkowapetwd, dharayitwd, ton ; sarhfhoa ufdrind,
Atiand ahitikan to kdriii Pandukdbkayd. Suwannapdiin diufin tan WMkU%Ukhkitkckv}fi»
Add ChandakumdrauQ p&r^ita yaikdwidkin fkdnantarani iUdnan bhmekekdnimnekm ytUhd rmkan,
Mdiuyd upakdrantd aitandeha mmkipati agkdiayiiwdjeffhamUin mdtuian Abhrnymmpanat
Pure rajjan add tasta, uhu nagamgutiiyd ; tadupdddya nagmri uku nagaraguUikd,
Sasuran tan aghdtetwd Girikandasiwampicha Girikandadesaniastepa mdiuiaua addsi m6,
Sarantaneha khandpetwd kdrdpisi bohudakan, hy6jalaua gdkina ** Jmyawdpiti ** dku teii.
Kdlawilan niwistti yakkkan purapuratikimit yakkkaniu CkUiardja^imn kiffkd Abkaya w6piyd
Pubbdpakarin ddtinan nibbattanyakkkaydniyd pmras$a dakkkina dwdri $6 katanr^uniwiMayL

The said maternal great uncle giving ap bis palace to tiim, constructed another residence
for himself, and dwelt therein.

Having consulted a fortune-teller versed in the advantages (which a town ought
to possess), according to his directions, he founded an extensive city in that very Tillage.
On account of its having been the settlement of Anur&dho (both the minister of Wi-
jayo, and the brother of Baddhakachchina), and because it was founded under the con-
stellation Auuridho, it was called Anuradhapara.

Causing his uncle's canopy of dominion to be brought (from Upatissa), and having
purified it in the waters of a naturally formed marsh — with the water of that very
marsh, this Pandak&bhayo anointed himself at his inaugaration. He raised the princess
Sowanap&li to the dignity of qaeen consort. He conferred on Chando the office of poro-
hito'' in doe form; on the rest of his officers (he bestowed) appointments according
to their claims.

Sparing the life of his eldest uncle Abhayo, who had befriended his mother and
himself, the monarch assigned to him the soTereignty over the city. He (thereby) became
a '' Naggaraguttiko,** conservator of the city. From that time there have been Naggara-
giittikos in the capital.

Sparing also the life of his father's cousin Girikandasivo, he conferred on that maternal
uncle the territory Girikandaka.

Having deepened the above mentioned marsh, he made it contain a great Inkly of
water. By his having been anointed with that water, as a conqueror (Jayo), it obtained
the name of the Jay& tank. He established the yakkho K&law^lo in the eastern quarter
of the city ; and the chief of the yakkhos, Chitto, he established on the lower side
of the Abhaya tank.

He ( the king) who know how to accord his protection with discrimination, established
the slave, born of the yakkho tribe, who had formerly rendered him great serriee,

66 Thb Mahawanso. [b.o.4S7; a.iu106.

Jntdnarindawatthusta fFalawdmukkayaJckhinin niwisisi; balin than oniiisanehdnuwoiMkan.

Papist, ChhanakdlHu Chitiarqfina $6 saha tamdsani niaiditwd, dibbamdnusanditikiiT/i,

Kdrent6bhiramir€{fdrattikhidddMamappit6. Dwdragdfitdeha ckaturd, Bhayawdp^neha kdroffL

Mahdsusdnaghdtanan paehchhiman r4fini tathd: fFessawanassa nigrodhan ; fFiyddhadiwussa tSakant

Sonnasabhdgawatthancha, pabhidagkuramkwaeha ; iidni paehehhimaddwdraditdbhdgi niwiMoyu

Panchatatdni ehanddlapurUi punuodhaki ; dwesaidni ckanddlapurise waehchatbdhaki,

Diyaddha sata chanddlamatanihdrakipieha ; suidnakieha ekanddli tattakktfiwa ddUL

TUan gdman niwisiii studnapachchhimutiari ; yaihd wihiiakammdni tdm nichehmk akttntu ti,

Tassa chanddlagdmasta pubbuttaradUdyatu nichasusdnakanndma ehandaiagdmakdrayi,

Tassuttari stisdnasia PdsdnapabbatarUari dwdsapdli ufyddhSnan tadd dsi niwintd»

Taduttari ditdbhdgi ydwa G6maniufdpiyd tdpdsdnan anikUa^assamd dn kdrito.

Tassiwacha sutdnaaa puratthimaditdytUu Jotiyaua niganihasM gharan kdrkii bhitpati,

Tatmin yiwaeha diiosmin niganfho Girindmakb, ndnd Pdtandhikdehiwa wasinsu iamand bahu^

at the eastern gate of the city. He established within the royal palace itself the mare-
faced yakkhini^ and provided annually demon offerings, and every other reqaisites for
these (four yakkhos).

In the days of public festivity, this monarch seated on a throne of equal eminence with
the yakkho chief Chitto, caused joyous spectacles, representing the actions of the devos
as well as of mortals, to be exhibited ; and delighting in the happiness and festivities (of
his people), he was exceedingly gratified.

He formed the four suburbs of the city and the Abhaya tank, and to the westward of the
palace, the great cemetery, and the place of execution and torture. He provided
a nigr6dha tree for the (d^vatd) Wessawan6, and a temple for the Wiyidbo-devo ;
a gilt hall for his own use, as well as a palace distributed into many apartments. These
he constructed near the western gate. He employed a body of five hundred chan-
d41as (low cast people) to be scavingers of the city, and two hundred chand&las to
be nightmen ; one hundred and fifty chand&las to be carriers of corpses, and the same
number of chand&Ias at the cemetery.

He formed a village for them on the north west of the cemetery, and they constantly
performed every work according to the directions of the king. To the north east of
this chanddla village he established a village of Nichichand&las, to serve as cemeteiy-men
to the low castes. To the northward of that cemetery, and between it and the Pustoa
mountain, a range of buildings was at the same time constracted for the king^s
huntsmen. To the northward of these (he formed) the G(dmini tank. He also constmcted
a dwelling for the various classes of devotees. To the eastward of that (Nichichandila)
cemetery, the king built a residence for the brahman J6tiyo (the diief engineer). In
the same quarter, a Nighantho devotee, named Giri, and many Pasandhika devotees dwelt

B. 0. 426 ; A. B. 117.] Thb Hahawanso. 67

Tatthiwaeha, diwmkuUn mkdrin tmahipiUi KuwibKandmtm mgmn^uuMm ; tunndmakmmahSti im^
Tatdtu pachekhimi bkdgi wiffddkipdlapurtUthimi miehekkddiiihi kuldmmtUm tDOif paneka aotoii takiA.
Paran Jdtiyagikmmkd on Odmmniwdpiyd t6 pmnhb^jikdrdman kdrdpUi. Taikkwaeka.
AjiwikdnaAgkkaneka Brdkmandwatfamiumeka Siwikd, MoMUdlancka dkdrkti imkin takin.
Data ufOitdbkisittS to gdmtuimd niwiMayi Lankddipmmki mkaii imnkindd Pandukdbkaffd.
S6 Kdlawihckittiki diuamdniki bk^pati $akdnubk6ti Mm^aUin yrnkkkkktiim takdyawd.
Pandukdbkayaranf^Seka Abkmymnmcka anatdari n^joMu^ifidm waudni akisu data smiUieka,
So Pandukdbkaya makipatiMsUaiinta wmndd^igumma dkiiimd dkardnipmiUtaA rmwumi anumam-

Anurddkmpurk Momiddki, wandni taUaHakdwayi rqifmmitikdti.

SujanappatddatanwigaUkdya kati Makdwansi ** PandukdbkaydbkitikS ** ndma dtuamo pariekckkedd.

Ekadasamo Parichchubdo.
Tauaekckayi tana tutd Muftuiwoti wi^suio Sdwannapdiiyd puitd paU6 rtyjamandkulan,
Makdmigkawamuydnan ndmdnunagunddiiaA pkaiapuppkaisrupilan td nydkdrmyi tukkan.

In the same quarter, the king built a temple for the Nigbantbo Kumbbundo, wbicb was
called by hia name. To tbe westward of tbat temple, and tbe eastward of the buntsmen's
buildings, be provided a residence for five bundred persons of various foreign religious
faitbs. Above tbe dwelling of J6tiyo, and below tbe G&mini tank, be built a residence
for the Parib&jika devotees. In tbe same quarter, but on separate sites, be constructed a
residence for tbe Ajiwako, a ball for tbe worsbippers of Brahma, (another for those)
of Siwa, as well as a hospital.

This Pandukiibbayo, tbe sovereign of Lankli, in the twelllb year of bis reign, fixed tbe
boundaries of the villages in all parts of Lanklu

This monarch t>efriending tbe interests of tbe yakkbos, with the co-operation of
Kdlawelo and Chitto, who bad tbe power (though yakkbos) of rendering themselves visible
(in the human world), conjointly with them, enjoyed his prosperity.

Between tbe reigns of Pandukabbayo and Abhayo there was an interregnum of seven-
teen years.

This wise ruler, Panduk&bbayo, who had entered upon his royal state in the thirty
seventh year of his age, reigned in tbe delightful and well provided capital of Anur&dha-
pura, over his firmly established kingdom, for seventy years.

The tenth chapter in tbe Mahawanso, entitled, ''the installation of Panduk&bhayo,**
composed equally for the delight and aflBiction of righteous men.

Chap. XI.
At bis (Pandukkbhayo's) demise, his and Sowanap41i's son, known by the tide of
Mutasiwo, succeeded to the sovereignty, vrhich was in a state of perfect peace.
This king formed the delightful royal garden Maham6go, which was provided, in

68 The Mahawanso. [b«o.967; a.b. 170.

Uyiydnaiihdna gahani mahdmighd al'diadd pdwasn^tina uyiydnanmahdmighawanaA aku.
Saffhi wassdni Mufasiwd rdjd rqfjamalcdrayi, Anurddhapuri pawari Lankdbhuwadani subkL
Tassa puttd dasd hitun aniiaman/ia hitUino ; duwe dhitdeha anukvld kuldnuehehhawikd aku.
Diwdnanpiyatitsdtt wissutd dutiyd tutdj Usu bhdtisu sabbisu, pun{iapanr^ddhik6 ahu,
Piwdnanpiydtitsd to rdjdsi pituaehehayit tastdbhUlkina soman ftoAu achchhariydnahu.
Lankddipamhi sakali nidhayd, ratandnicha antofhitdni ugganiwd pathawitalamdrahun.
LankddhipasanUpamhi bhinnandwd gatdnieha tattrajdtdnieha thalan ratandni samdrukufL
Chdtapabbatapddamhi tissdeha wiiuyaffhiydjdtd rathapatddina samdna parimdnat6.
Tdsu ikd iatdytiffhi rajatdbhd, tahin tatd, iuwannawa nna ruehird dinaniitd manommd,
BkdkuBuma yaffhUu kusumdni tahin pana, ndndni ndnd wanndni diuanti tipuffhdnieha.
Ekd takunayafthUu ; tanhi pakkhimigd bahu ndndcha ndnd wanndcha sajivdwiya diuarL
ffitya gfija rathd malakd walayanguliwiffhakd kakudhaphalapdkatikd iekehita affhajdiitd*

the ntmost perfection^ with eyery requisite, and adorned with frait and flower-bearing trees
of every description.

At the time this royal garden was being laid oat, an nnseasonable heavy fall of rain
(Mah&m^go) took place. From this circnmstance, the garden was called Mah&m6go.

In the celebrated capital Anar&dhapura, in the delightful Lank&, king Matasiwo
reigned sixty years.

He had ten sons, living in amity with each other; and two daughtem, both eqaally
beantifnl and worthy of their ilinstrions descent.

Among ail these brothers, by the virtue of his piety (in his former existence in the cha-
racter of a honey merchant), and by his wisdom, the second son was the most distinguiah-
ed; and he t)ecame celebrated by the name of D6w&nanpiatisso (Tisso-tbe-delight-of-
the-devos).

On the demise of his father, the said D6w&nanpiatisso was installed king. At his
inangaration (on the day of the new moon of Magasiro) many miracnlons phenomena took
place throughout Lank&: the riches and the precious metals and gems buried in the
earth emerging, rose to the surface. The treasures sunk {in the sea) from ships wrecked
in the neighbourhood of Lank&, and those naturally engendered there (in the ocean),
also rose to the shores of the land.

On the Ch&to mountain (situated two y6janas to the southward of Anur&dhapora) three
bamboo poles were produced, in size equal to a chariot pole. The first, called the creeper
pole, entwined with a creeper, shone like silver. The creeper itself, glittering most
brilliantly, was refulgent like gold. The second was the pole of flowers. The many
descriptions of flowers which clustered thereon, were resplendent by the brilliancy of their
colors, as well as perfect in all the three qualities (which flowers ought to possess).
The third was the pole of animals. The various quadrupeds and birds of every varied hue
(represented) thereon, appeared as if they were endowed with life.

The eight descriptions of pearls, viz. hay& (horse), gaj& (elephant), rath& (chariot wheel),
maalakd (nelli fruit), valay& (bracelet), anguliw6Iahk& (ring), kakudaphala (kubook fmlt).

B.C. 307 ; A.B. 236.] The Mahawanso. 69

Afutid smmuHdd ugganiwd tirk wit^ikiwiyafthitd: DiwdnanpiyatUaua $abban pitn^mwijmmkUmn,
Indanilan wiiuritfan lohUankammniekimi ratandnieka, U idmi muttaididekm ym^fkiyd,
Satldhahh^antmriyiwa rai^{to smntikamdkarmn: idni dinod panito t6 rt^d Hi wiekintayi
" Ratandni anagghdni Dhammda6k6 imdmi mi tmkayo rakaUnanf^d iaum dauan imdnatd,'*
Dewdnanpiyathsocha Dhamrndsdhdeha ti imi dwi adiffhasakdydhi ekirappabhuti bhupati,
Bkdginkyyam MahdriffhaM mackckapmmukkan tmt6dija£, amachekan^ ganakamekiwm nydii ckoimr^ jmni^
DuU katwdna pdhUi ; balbghapariwdriti gdhdpeiwd anmgghdmi raUinSmi imdm id,
Manijdticha iittdt id tiuoeha ratkayaffhiyOf gankhanka dakkkindwatian mutidjdiioka affkaid*
Aruyiha JamhukUamhi ndwd tattadinina ik Mukhina titthan iaddkdna ; iattdkima tatdpuna,
Pdialiputtan ganiwdna, Dkammd»6kana rt^inS adansu pamndkdri ti ditwd idni paHdiya,
'* Ratandniditdniitha natihimi ** Hi ekiniiya, add iimapatiffhdma^ iu$h6riffkasui &kupaii,
Purdhichchan 6rdhmanat$a, dandamdykatampana add»i taud maekahaua ieffkittan ganaktuuttu,
Tisan anappaki bkdgi datwd wmMOgkmrdniekat Mokdm m ekckiki wtamttrntSpoMiitwdpafipdikaim^

p&katik4 (ordinary), rising up from the ocean^ stood in a ridge on the sea shore. All this
was produced by the virtue of the piety of D^w&naopiatisso.

Within a period of seven days, the following gems, viz., sapphire, lapis lazuli, and rubies,
the aforesaid treasures of the miraculous poles, as well as the aforesaid pearls, presented
themselves unto the king. The benevolent monarch on observing these (snpemataral
tributes), thus meditated: "My friend Dhammksoko, and no one else, is worthy of these
invaluable treasures : to him I will make presents thereof.*'

These two monarchs, D6wfananpiatisso and Dhamm&soko, though they were not per-
sonally known to each other, were united by the tics of friendship from a long period
(preceding).

This king (of Lank4) dispatched as his ambassadors, these four individuals : viz., bis
maternal nephew Mah^ Aritth6, — as the chief of the mission, — the brahman (of the H&li
mountain), the minister of state (Mall&), and the accountant (Tisso), attended by a power-
ful retinue, and entrusted with these invaluable treasures; viz., the three kinds of gems, the
three royal palanquin poles, a right hand chank, and the eight descriptions of pearls.

Embarking on board a vessel at Jambiik61o, and in seven days prosperously reaching
their port of debarkation ; and thereafter departing from thence, and in seven days having
reached Patiliputta, they delivered these presents to king Dbamm&s6ko. That monarch,
on seeing these persons and these articles, rejoiced; and thus reflecting within himself,—
" There are no treasures in these parts to be compared to these ;'* he conferred the office
of "s^n&pati" on Aritth6; he also conferred on the br&hman, the office of purdbitto; on the
other minister, the office of "dandan&yak6 ;** and on the accountant, the office of "settbitto."
Having bestowed presents of no trifling value, and (provided) dwellings for them, be
consulted with his own ministers, and settled what the proper presents were to be sent in

70 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 307 ; a.b. 2S6.

frdiawifanimunkitan khaggan, ehhattaneha^ pddukan, mdiipaffan, $ap6mangan ikM'droA, hariekandmdam,
Adh6wiman watthakdiin mahagghanhatihapunjanin, ndgdhafan a^fanaehat Aru^dnameha WMttikaA,
Anotatiodakdehiwa Gangd t€tliiamiwaehat sankhaneha nandiyd waff an, wadijihamdnan kumdrikan,
Hkmahhdjana bhandaneha, tiwikaneha mahdrahan, harifakaA dnuUakaA mahaggkan amat^tadhrnn,
Sukdhafdnan tdlinan taffhi wdha tatdnicha abhisikdpakaranan pariwdran wiiititan,
Datwd kdli tahdyatsa panndkdran naritsarS dutipdhisi taddhammapanndkdramimanpieka,
"Aham Buddhancha, dhammaneha, sanghaneha, saranangatd ; updsakattan duUi Sakyaputiaum idmmi.
Twampimdni sarandni uttamdni, narutiama, chiitam pasddayitwdna, taddhdya saranan waja**
** Kardtha mi sahdyaua aihisikan:**'^pun6iti watwd iahdy6 maehehi ti iakkaritwdthapUayi,
Panchamdsi wasitw6na ie maehehdiiwatakkatd, wisdkhasukkapakkhddi dini dutdwa niggatd,
Tdmaiitiiyamdruyha ndwd, ti Jambukdlaki druyha, bhupan passiniu, patwd dwddasiyaA ill.
Adaniu panndkdri ti dutd Lankddhipatsa ti titan mahantan sakkdran Lankdpati akdrayi.
Ti tnaggatiramdsaua ddiehandddayi dini abhisittaneha Lankindan amaekehd idmibkattitS*

retora; viz., a chowrie (the royal fly flapper), a diadem, a sword of state, a royal paraiol,
(golden) slippers, a head ornament (crown), a golden anointing vase, golden sandal wood,
and costly hand towels, which to the last moment they are nsed (are cleansed by being
past through the fire) without being washed; ointments for the body, obtained from
the n&gas, and the clay of Arun4 ; water from the An6tatto lake, a right hand chank,
containing the water (used at the inauguration of the king) from the stream of the Ganges,
and a royal virgin of great personal charms; sundry golden vessels, and a costly howda;
the precious aromatic medicinal drugs, 'Miarita" and ''&malaka;''aDd one hundred
and sixty loads of hill paddy which had been brought by parrots,*-being the articles
requisite for his inauguration ; and a complete suite of royal attendants.

In due course, this monarch dispatched his mission to his ally (D6w&naopiatisso),
entrusting them with the aforesaid presents, and the following gifts of pious advice:
''I have taken refuge in Buddho, his religion, and his priesthood : I have avowed myself a
devotee in the religion of the descendant of Sakyo. Ruler of men, imbuing thy mind with
the conviction of the truth of these supreme blessings, with unfeigned faith do thoo also
take refuge in this salvation." This attached ally (of D6w&nanpiatisso) having addressed
this additional injunction to the (Sihalese) ambassadors, " Solemnize ye the inaQgaratioa
of my ally ; " allowed them to depart hither (to Lank&), vested with every royal favonr.
These highly favored ministers (of D^wdnanpiatisso) having resided there, at Patiliputta,
for five months, on the first day of the bright half of the month of *^ wesdkho ** look
their departure. EmbariLing at the port of Tdroalettiya, and landing at JamUdUUe,
they presented themselves before their sovereign on the twelfth day.

The (Jambudipan) ambassadors delivered these gifts to the mler of Lanki: on Cbesi the
sovereign of Lankd conferred great favors.

These envoys revering him as if ho had been their own sovereign, having delivered to
the monarch of Lanki,— who had already been inaugurated on the first day of the increasiiiff

B.C. 307 ; A.B. 286.] Thb Mahawakso. 71

Dkammdidkaua woekanan dmtwd ; tdmikiteratd pun6p\ aihisinehin$u Lmi/ikakUa sukhi raUn.
fTitdkki narmpoti puHndm6ya miwon DiwdnaAplymwaehand gulhandmb La^dyanpatariUa-

pHi uMsawdyan attan6Jana%ukhad6hhi*iekayi $6 ti.

Sujanappa$6dmM^igaUhdya ktUi Mahdwanti ** DiwdnanpiyatiudbkisikS** ndma ikdda$am6 parielUhhid^.

DWADASAMO PaRICHCHHEDO.

Third MoggalipuUd s6 JinoMdManafSiakS niiihdpitwdna sangUin pekkhamind andgatan ;
Sdsanassa pafifihdnanpaekehaniiMu awikkhiyapisiti katiiki mdsi ti ti thiri iakin toAtn.
Theran Ktumira Gandhdran MajjhantikamapUmyi apUayi Mahddlwathiran MahtiamandktJan.
fTatutwdiin apishi thiran Halkhitandmakan tdthdparantakan YonmndkoMmarakkhitandmakan,
Mahdraifhmn Makddkammarakkhitatthirmndmakan ; Mahdrakkkiiathirantu YdnaldkamapUayi.
Pitisi Mayhiman thiran Himawantapaditakmn ; Suwannaihumin thiri dwi Sonam Uttarmmkwueha,
Mrnhdmahindathiran tan thiran lUhiyawuUiyaA, Sambaian, Bhaddat6laneha saki iaddhiwihdriki ;
'* LaiJcddipi manunn^^^^ manum^ JinasdManan patiffhdpitha tuw^hiti,** panchathiri apitayi.

moon of the month of '' maggasiro/' — Dhammis6ko's message ; his own devoted sabjects a
second time solemnized the inauguration of him, who was beloved by the people of Lanka.
This dispenser of happiness to his own subjects, bearing the profoundly significant title
of D6winanpiya (the delight of the devos), exerting his powers to the utmost, and
making Lankd overflow with rejoicings, held his reinvestiture on the full moon day of
the month " wesikho."

The eleventh chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, *Mhe inauguration of D6winanpia-
tisso/' composed equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

Chap. XII.

The illuminator of the religion of the vanquisher, the th6ro son of Moggali, having
terminated the third convocation, was reflecting on futurity. Perceiving (that the
time bad arrived) for the establishment of the religion of Buddho in foreign countries, he
dispatched severally, in the month of *' kattiko," the following th6ros to those foreign parts.

He deputed the th^ro Majjhantik6 to Kismira and Gandh&ra> and the th6ro Mahlid^vo
to Mahisamandala. He deputed the th6ro Rakkhito to Wanaw&si, and similarly the tb^ro
Y6na-Dhammarakkhito to Aparantaka. He deputed the th^ro Mabli-DhammarakUiito
to Mahiratta; the th6ro Mahirakkbito to the Yona country. He deputed the tli6ro
Majjhimo to the Himawanta country; and to S6wanabhumi, the two tb^roa S6no and
Uttar6. He deputed the th6ro Mah&-mahindo, together with his (Moggali's) disciples,
Ittiyo, Uttiyo, Sambalo, Bhaddas&lo (to this island), saying nnto these five th^ros, ''Esta-
blish ye in the delightful land of Lankly the delightful religion of the vanquisher."

72 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 307; a.b. 236.

Tadd Kasmira GandhSri pakkan sassan makiddhiko Arawalo ndgart^d wassail kdrmkamn(^itaA
fVassdpetwd samuddasmin iabban khipatiddruno, Tattra Majjhantikatthiro khippan gantwd wikdyOM^
ArawSadahi wdripifihin chankamanddiki akdsi, Diswd tan ndgd rufihd rantid niwedayun,
Ndgardjdtha ruiiho so, wiwidhabhinsikd kari ; wdtdmahanta wdyanti migho gajjatu wtutati.
Phalanti sanayo toijju nichchharinti tat6 laid mahiruhdpabbatdnan kufdni papatantieha,
^iruparupd ndgdcha ginsdpenti samantato ; sayan dhupaii,jalati akkdtanto anikadkd.
Sabbantan iddhiydthero paiibdhiya bhinsanan awbcha ndgardjan tan dassentd balamuttaman,
** Sadetoakdpiehi I6k6 dgantwdna bhawtyyaman nami pafibala atsajanitun bhayabhirawmH*'

SacMpiman mahin sabban, saiamuddan sapabbaton, ukkhipitwd, mahdndga, khipiyasi mmm»pmri ;

Niwame sakkunkydhijanktunbhayabhirawan: aitr^adatthu tawksas»a wighdto, nragddhipa.
Tansutwd nimmadauaua thkro dhammamadetayi ; tatd saranatilksu ndganffd patiffhmhi,
Tathkwa chatur6nti sahaudni bhujai^gamd Himawantkcha, gandhabbdyakkhdkumbkan^skdBaku.
Panchakdndma yakkhdtu »addhin Hdrita yakkhiyd, panekasatkhi puttkhipkaiaApdpuni ddikmtL
" Maddnikddhan janayittha. Ho uddhan yathdpurk, sassaghdtaneha makattkd ; iukkakdmrnhipdmnd:*

At that time^ a savage n&ga king named Arav&Io^ \vho was endowed with sapernatural
powers, causing a furious deluge to descend, was submerging all the ripened crops
in Kasmira and Gandh&ra. The said th^ro Majjhantikd, instantly repairing thither throagh
the air and alighting on the lake Aravdlo, walked, absorbed in profound meditation, on the
surface of the water. The nagas seeing him, enraged (at his presumption), annooncad it
to their king. The infuriated ndga monarch endeavoured in various ways to terrify him :
a furious storm howled, and a deluge of rain poured down, accompanied by thonder;
lightning flashed in streams; thunder bolts (descended) carrying destruction in all direc-
tions ; and high peaked mountains tottered from their very foundations.

The n&gas assuming the most terrific forms, and surrounding him, endeavoured to inti-
midate him. He himself (the naga king) reviling him in various ways, spit smoke and fire
at him. The th6ro by his supernatural power averted all these attempts to terrify him; and
displaying his omnipotence, thus addressed the ndga monarch: ** O, n&ga roler I even if the
devos were to unite with the (human) world to strike terror into me, their effbrts woold
prove nugatory. Nay, if uplifting the whole earth, together with its ocean and its moan-
tains, thou wert to keep them on my head, even then thon wouldest fail to. create in me an
appalling terror. O, n&ga monarch, let thy destruction of the crops be arrested/'

To him who had been subdued on hearing this reply, the th6ro propounded his doctrines.
Whereupon the n&ga king attained the salvation and state of piety of that faitli.

In like manner, in the Himawanta (or snowy) regions, eighty four thousand nkgas, and
many gandhabbos, yakkhos, and kumbhandakos (were converted).

A certain yakkho called Panchako, together with his wife Harita and five hundred
youths, attained s6wan (the first stage of sanctification). He then thus addressed
them : '' Do not hereafter, as formerly, give way to pride of power, and vindictive anger ;

B.C. 307 ; A.B. 236.] The Mahawakso. 73

'* Kmrdtka melton smtiisu : wmmmiu mmnujd iukkan:** iti tendnuiitthd ii, iathiwa ftatipajjitun.

Tmto rmtana pallanki tkirmn »6 uragddhipd nisiddpi^a affhdii wijamdnd tadantikt.

Tmdd KasMira Gandhdm wdsimd manujBgatd, ndgard^atsa pujattkan gmtUwd thiran makiddhikan,

Thermmiwdihiwddetwd ikamatUmn nitiditun ; leiaii dhammamadUiMi third dii wisopaman.

AtiliydMohatsdnan dkammdSkitamayS ahu ; iotan sahauan purUd pabbajjun thirtuantiki.

TaiopjHibhuti Katmira'Gandkdrdit iddnipi dsun, kdsdwan jHijjotd waUkutiaym pardyana.

Ganiwd Mahddiwatherc di$an Mahisaman^aian ; tuUarUa dkoadutanian kathiti janamajjkago,

Chatidiisa tahaudni dkammaehakkkun wiibdhayun ; ehatidlisa Mahaudni pabbqjitUu iadantike.

Ganiwdiha RakkhiiattkirS fFanawdsan nabhethiib, taniiaUamanamaiaggan kathtti janamajjkngo,

Saffhin nara tahaudnan dkaimmdbkisamayo ahu ■ uUtatinsa tahaudni pahbajintu tadantike.

ff^ihdrdnanpanehasaian ioMmindisi patifihahi patiiihdpiti tatihkwa third m6 Jinatdsanan.

Ganiwd parantakaA third Ybnako Dhammarakkkitb aggikkhandhdpamantuttan kathHwd janamajjhago.

but eTinciug your solicitude for the happiness of living creatares, abstain from the destruc-
tion of crops: extend your benevolence towards all living creatures : live, protecting man-
kind." They who bad been thus exhorted by him» regulated their conduct accordingly.

Thereupon the n&ga king placing the th^ro on a gem-set throne, respectfully stood by,
fanning him.

On that day, the inhabitants of K^mira and Gandhira, who bad come with oflferings to
the niga king (to appease bis wrath and arrest the desolation of the crops), learning
the supernatural character of the th6ro, l>owing down to him (instead of the n4ga king),
stood reverentially at bis side.

The th6ro preached to them the '' asivisopaman "* discourse (of Buddho). Eighty thou-
sand persons attained superior grades of religious bliss: one hundred thousand persons
were ordained priests by the th^ro.

From that period, to the present day, the people of KiLsroira and Gandh^ra have
been fervently devoted to the three branches of the faith, and (the land) has glittered with
the yellow robes (of the priests).

The th6ro Mahid6vo repairing to the Mahisamandala country, in the midst of the popu-
lation preached to them the ** d^wadutta " discourse (of Buddho). Forty thousand persons
became converts to the faith of sovereign supremacy ; and by him forty thousand (more)
were ordained priests.

Thereafter, the th^ro Rakkhito, repairing to the Wanawdsa country, poising himself in
the air, in the midst of the populace preached the ** an6matugga ** discourse (of Buddho).
Sixty thousand persons attained the sanctification of the faith ; and by him thirty seven
thousand were ordained priests. The said th^ro constructed five hundred wihiros in that
land, and there he also established the religion of the vanquisher.

The th6ro Y6nako Dhammarakkhito repairing to the Aparantaka country, in the midst
of the populace preached the ^ aggikkband6paman ** discourse (of Buddho). This

74 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 307 ; a.i. 23*>.

So sattati sahassdn* pdni tattha samdgati dhammdmatd mapayhi dkammddhammesu kSwidS.
Purisdnin xahassancha, itthiyoeha talodhikd, khattiydnan kuldyiwa nikkhamiiwdna pabbajun.
Mahdratihamisi gantwdso Mahddhammakkhito mahdndradakauapawhajdtakan kathayi takin,
Maggaphalan pdpuninsu chaturdsiti sahatsakd tirasanttuahastdni pabbajintu tadaniiki,
(rantwdnan Y6nd wUayan Mahdrakkhitako i$i kdlakdrdm suitan tan kathUi janam^jjhagO'
Pdna mta sahassdni sahatsdnicha santati maggaphalan pdpunintu dasasahasidni pabbajun .
Gantwd chatuhi thirthi dhisi Majjhimd isi HimawatUu padttasmin dhammaekakkappawattanan.
Maggaphalan pdpuninsu atiti pdnakdtiyo : wisun tipanchardffhdnipaneha third pasddayun.
Purisd sata sahassdni ikikassiwa santiki pabbajinsu pdsadina sammdsdmbuddhasdsani.
Saddhin Uttaratherina SonathM mahiddhikd Suwannabhumin agamdtatmintu samayipana,
Jdti jdti rdjagihi ddraki rudarakkhasi samuddatd nikkhamitwdt bhakkhitwdna gaekchhati.
Tastnin khani rdjagihi jdt6 hdti kumdrakd: thiri manuud passitwd rakkhasdnan sahdyakd,
Iti ehintiya mdritun sdyudhd upasankamun: kimitanticha puehehhitwd, third ti iwamdhm ti:

(disciple)^ who thorooghly understood how to discriminate true from false doctrines^
poured out to the seventy thousand who had assembled before him the delicioos (draagbc
of the) true faith. A thousand males and a still greater number of females, desceodanU ex-
clusively of Khattiya families, impelled by their religious ardor, entered into the priesthood.

The sanctified disciple Mah&-Dhammarakkhito repairing to Mah^ratta, there preached
the ** mahanaradakassapo jdtako *^ (of Buddho). Eighty four thousand persons attained
the sanctification of '' magga/' and thirteen thousand were ordained priests by him.

The sanctified disciple Mahdrakkhito repairing to the Y6na ooonCry, in the midst of the
populace preached the '^ kalakarana ** discourse (of Buddho). One hundred and seventy
thousand living beings attained the sanctification of '' magga," and ten thousand were
ordained.

The sanctified disciple Majjhimo, with four other th^ros (Kassapo, Hilikidivo, Dhand-
abhinnosso and Sahasad6vo), repairing to the land of Himawanto, preached there the
'' dbammachakko'' discourse (of Buddho). Eighty k6ti of living beings attained the
sanctification of the " magga." These five th6ros separately converted the five divisions (of
Himawanto).

In the fraternity of each of tliose th^iros, one hundred thousand persons, impelied by the
fervour of tlieir devotion to the rcli{;ion of the omniscient supreme Buddho, entered into
the order of the priesthood.

Accompanied by the th^ro Uttaro the disciple Sono repaired to S6wanabhiimi.

In those days, as soon as an infant was bom, a marine monster emerging from
the ocean, devoured it and disappeared. At the particular period (of this mission),
a prince was bom in a certain palace. The inhabitants seeing the priests, and taking them
to be the emissaries of this rakkhasi, arming themselves, surrounded them for the purpose
of destroying them. The th^ros having ascertained what their object was, thus addressed

B.C. 307; A.B. 236.] The Mahawanso. 75

** Samumd mayan iiUtwanid: rakkhasi nasahihfakd.*' Rakkhoii sdsaparud nikkhantdh6ti sdgard.
Tan tutwdna mahdrdwan wirawintu mtthdjand, digunieha rakkhati thiro mdpayitwd bhaydnaki.
Tan rakkhatin saparisan parikkhipi samantaU, idaA imihi iaddhanii, maniwd hitd phmidyi id.
Taua ditasia drakkhan fhapeiwdna sitmantaio, tutmin garndgdmi third brahmajdlamadiiayi.
Saranitucha tilisu affkantubakawdjand taffhin §ata Makaudnan dhammdbhuamayd ahu.
Ad^^ud^hdni iokaudni piMaJjun kuladdrikd pabbafinti^ diyaddhaniu Makauan kuiadhitard,
Tatoppabhuii sanjSUi rdjagihi kumdraki tatiha karinnt rd^dno 'Sonuttmrd sandmakaA.
Mmhddayattapi Jinasd$aka44hMwutn wikdyapaUan amaiain tukhampiU karintu Idkaua hitan tahin

ihttwiyakd Idkahiii pamddawdtif

Sujanappasddoianmigaiihdyiikaii MakdwaM *' ndnddiuiptuSdd** ndma dwddtuamd pariehehhkdo.

them : ** We are pious ministers of religion, and not the emissaries of the rakkhasi." The
monster with her train at this instant emerged from the ocean. Hearing of this (visi-
tation), this concourse of people gave a great shout of horror. The th6ro causing (by
his power of working miracles) another band of terrifying monsters to spring up, of double
that numerical power, surrounded the rakkhasi and her train on all sides. She, concluding
*' this land has been appropriated by these/' terrified, fled. Establishing the protection of
the true faith over that land in aU quarters, in that assembly the th6ro preached the
" brahmajdU " discourse (of Buddho). A great multitude of people attained the salvation
and the state of piety of that faith.

Sixty lacks became eminently endowed with the knowledge of its doctrines. Two thou-
sand five hundred men became priests, and one thousand five hundred women, of various
castes, were admitted into the priesthood.

From that period, the princes bom in that palace obtained (from S6no and Uttaro) the
name of S6n6ttar6.

These (disciples, following the example) of the aU-compassionating vanquisher's resig-
nation (of his supreme beatitude), laying aside the exalted state of happiness attained by
them, for the benefit of mankind undertook these missions to various countries. Who is
there who would demur (when) the salvation of the world (is at stake) ?

The twelfth chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, " the conversion of the several foreign
countries," composed both to delight and to afflict righteous men.

76 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 307 ; a.b. 236.

Terasamo Paricj^chhedo.

Mahdmahinda ther6 so tadd dvoddasa wassi\6 ; upajjhdyina dnatto sanghinacha mahdmaii ;
Lankddipan pasddetun kdlan pekhhan wichintayi ; **wuddh6 Hdufaiiwo rdjd; rt^dkotu tuto"" t7t.
Tadantark ndtiganan datihun fcatwdna mdnasant upajjhdyancha ianghancha toanditwdpuckcki bkuptUiiL
Addya chaturo there Sanghamittdya atajan^ Sumanan $dmaniranehafjai<tbhini^n inahiddhikaA,
Ndtinan sanghan K'dtun agamd Dakkhinagirin ; tathd tatthd chararUaua ehhammdid ManuUikkamun,
Kamena Chitiyagirin nagaran mdtudiwiyd sampatwd mdtaran pasti, dewi ditwdpiyan sutan :
Bhojayitwd saparisaut attandyewa kdritan wihdran Chitiyagirin thiran dropayi iubhan.
Awantiraiihan bhunjantd pitard dinnamattand s6 Asokakumdrdhi Ujjknigamane purd^
Chetiyi nagari wdsan upagantvod tahin $u6han DiwiA ndma iaihitwdna kumdrin Siffkidhitaran,
Sanwdsan tdya kappisi, Gabihan ganhiya tkna sd, Ujjeniyan kumdran tan MahiManjanayi Mubkan,
ffassaddwaya matiki amma Sanghamittaneha dhitaran, tannin kdle wasati sd Chitiyi nagari tahin.
Third tattha nisidttwd '^kdlariftd '* iti ehintayi "pitard mi sadnattan ahhieika hahunawan^^

Chap. XIII.

At that period, the profoundly sapient great Mabindo was a th6ro of twelve years stand-
ing. Haying been enjoined by his preceptor (the son of Moggali) and by the priesthood
to convert the land Lank& ; while meditating as to its being a propitious period (to under-
take the mission) he came to this conclusion : '' The monarch Mutasiwo is far advanced in
years. Let his son succeed to the kingdom.'"

Having formed an earnest desire to visit his relations during this interval ; reveren-
tially taking his leave of his preceptor and of the priesthood, and having also obtained the
consent of the king (his father Dhamm&s6koX taking with him foor th6ros and the
siman^ro Sumano, the son of Sangbamitti, who was preternatu rally gifted, and the master
of the six branches of religions knowledge, departed for Dakkhin&girit f<Mr the purpose
of administering the comforts (of religion) to his (maternal) relations.

There this pilgrim past six months in this avocation.

Having reached Ch6tiyagiri, the capital of his royal mother, he appeared before her.
The queen was overjoyed at seeing her beloved son. After serving refjresbments to
him and his retinue, she established the th^ro in the superb Cb^tiya wiharo which bad been
erected by herself.

While prince As6k6 was ruling over the Awanti country by the appoiatmesit of his own
father, in a journey to Ujj^ni he arrived at Ch6tiya ; and while tarrying there, having gained
the affections of the lovely princess D6wi, the daughter of a S6tthi, he lived with her.
Becoming pregnant by that connection, she gave birth to the noble (twin) princes Uj^^nio
and Mabindo, and at the termination of two years, to a daughter Sanghlunitti.

At this period (of Mihindo's visit) she (the queen) was residing there, in Ch6tiyanagara.
While the th^ro was sojourning there, he thus meditated : ** The period has arrived

B.C. 307; A.B. 236.] The Mahawanso. 77

** Diwdnanptyatiuo to mahdraj dnuhdtucha ; watthuttaya gunichdpi tutwdjandiu dutato .*"
Ardhatt* Mitsanangaii, jetihamasassupwtathi ; taddhewa gamistdma Lankadipa waran mayaiif"
Magindo upatankamma Mahindatthira muttaman ** ydhi Lankan pasadeiun ; Sambuddhinasi wyakato :^
*' Mayampi taUhupatthambhd bhawhtamdti** ahrawi. Oiwiyd bhdginidhtiu puttd Bhandakandma kdt
Thirena dewiyd dhamman tutwd dksitamiwatu, andgdmi phdlan patwd, wati thirasta sauiike,
Thattha mdsan waMitwdnajefihamdtatsuposatho, thiro chaiuhithirihi Sumanindiha Bhandund,
Sofidhin tina gahaifhina naratdf^dii kitund, tasmd wihara dkdsan uggantwd tamahiddhiko,
Khaiiiniwa idhdgamma rammi MUsakapabbati aifhdsi tilakutamhi ruchirambatthaie ware.
Lankd pasddanagunina, wiydkato <6, Lankdhitdya Munind, tayitena ante, Lankdya satlhu sadisohata-

hetu, tasta Lankdmaruhi mahitdhi nitidiiatthdii,

SujanappatddataAwkgatihdya / dti Mahdwanae " Makinddgamand** ndma teratamo panchchkidd.

for undertaking tho mission enjoined by my father. May the said D^wdnanpiyatisso,
having already solemnized his inauguration with the utmost pomp, be enjoying his
regal ^tate. May he, after having ascertained from my father's ambassador the merits of
the three blessed treasures (sent by my father), acquire a right understanding of them (the
doctrines of Buddho). May he on the fall moon day of the month of jetthd visit the Missa
mountain (Mihintalle), for on that very day shall I myself repair to renowned Lanki."

Magindo (Sakko, tho d6vo of d^vos) appearing unto the illustrious th^ro Mahindo, thus
addressed him: ''Depart on thy mission for the conversion of Lankk: it is the fulfilment of
the prediction of the supreme Buddho (pronounced at the fool of the b6 tree). We also
will there render our assistance."

Bhandu, the son of tho queen's younger sistefs daughter, from merely listeoiog to
the sermon preached by the th^ro to the queen, attaining tho sanctification of ''anagaroi/'
became a disciple in the fraternity of the th6ro.

Tarrying there a month longer, on the full moon day of ''jetthd/' the supematurally
gifted th^ro, together with four other th6ros, as well as Siimano (a simandro), attended also
by the aforesaid Bhandu, who, though still a layman, had laid aside domestic aflfec-
tions, rose aloft into the air at that Tery wihkro; and instantaneously alighting on
this land, at the superb Missa mountain, stationed himself on the rocky peak of the
delightful and celebrated Ambatthak).

According to the injunction of the divine sage, pronounced at the moment of his
composing himself to attain final emancipation, in his desire to benefit Lank& by the
advantages attendant on its conversion (to his creed) ; and in order that in the
accomplishment of his benevolent design there might be employed an agent comparable to
the divine sage himself, the predicted (Mahindo) to whom Lank& was oflfered ap as
an offering by the d6vos, took up his station there (at Ambatthalo).

The thirteenth chapter in the Mahavr&nso, entitled, *" the advent of Mahindo/' compooed
equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

The Mahawanso. [b.c. 307; a.b. 236.

Chadassamo Parichchhedo.

Diwdnanpiyat%s%6s6 rdjd •alUaJcilitan datwd nagarawdtinan migawan kilitun agd,
Chattdlisa tahassehi narihi pariwdriU dhdwanto padasdyiwa agamd Missakan nagan.
There dassetu michchhanto diwd toitnin mahidari gumban bhakkhayamdndwa afihd gdkannarupawd.
Rdjd dixwd " pamaiian tan nayuttan wijjkitun " iti ; Jiydtaddamakd ; dhdwi gokanno pabbatantaran.
Rajanudhdwi so dhawan thirdnan taniikangatd, thiri difihi narindina : sayan antaradkdyi $6,
Third bahusu diifhisu atibhdyistatt Hi, attdnamiwa dassisi ; pauitwU nan mahipati,
nhitoatihdsi. Tan third: ** ihi Tiudtirabruwi. *• Tiudti^ wachaniniwarajd yakkdti ehintayif
•* Samand mayan, mahdrdfa, Dhammardjassa $dwakd ; tamiwa anukampdya Jambudipdidhdgaii .•**
Ichchaha third ; Tan sutwd, rdjd witabhdyo ahu, saritwd sakhi$andi*an samand iti niehehkiid.
Dhanusaraneha nikkhippa upasankamma tan isin^ samm6damdn6 thirina s6 nisidi tadatUiki,
Tadd tassa manussd ti dgamma pariwdrayun ; tadd iisicha dassisi mahd third sahdgati.
Ti diswd abruwi rdjd " kadd mi dgatd t •' iti : " mayd saddinii ** thirina wutti ; puehchhi ida^ puna.

Chap. XIV.

The king D^w&nanpiyatisso celebrating a "salila'' festival for the amusement of the
inhabitants of the capital, he himself departed for an elk hunt, taking with him a retinue
of forty thousand men ; and in the course of the pursuit of his game on foot, he came to
the Missa mountain.

A certain d6vo of that mountain being desirous of exhibiting the th^ros, having
assumed the form of an elk, stationed himself there (in that neighbourhood) grazing.
The sovereign descrying him, and saying, " It is not fair to shoot him standing,** sounded
his bowstring : the elk fled to the mountain. The king gave chase to the fleeing animal.
On reaching the spot where the priests were, the th^ro came in sight of the monarch ;
but he (the metamorphosed d6vo) vanished.

The th6ro conceiving that he (the king) might be alarmed if many persons (of the
mission) presented themselves, rendered himself alone visible. The sovereign on
seeing him, was surprised. The th^ro said to him, '' Come hither, Tisso/' From his
calling him simply ''Tisso,'' the monarch thought he must be a yakkho« ''We are
the ministers and disciples of the lord of the true faith : in compassion towards thee,
Mahardja, we have repaired hither from Jambudipo.** The th6ro having thus addressed
him, and the king hearing the declaration, was relieved of his terrors ; and reodlecting the
communication he had received from his ally (Dhamm&s6ko), was convinced that
they were the ministers of the faith. Laying aside his bow and arrow, and approach-
ing this ^' irsi/' and conversmg graciously with the said th6ro, he (the king) Heated
himself near him. At that moment his retinue arriving, stood around them: at the same
time the th^ro produced the other members of the mission. Seemg them, ''When
came these? ** demanded the king. Being answered by the th6ro, '< With me; ** he made

1. (\ 307 ; A.i. 236] The Mahawakso. 79

"Santi tfiitakd rannt Jamhudipi yaii f Hi; aha ** kd»dwapajj6t6 Jambudipd tahin pana,*'
'* ^t wijjd itidhifpaitdeha chkt6pariy6§ak6widd dibbas6tdeha arahantd bahu Buddhassa tdwakd.**
Pachchki, '* kkndgaiatthdti f ** •• Naihdiina jaiinapi nadgamamkdti ; ** wuttb so wijdni nabhasigamun.
fFimantanto mahhpaniio pai\han panhamapuehehi tan ; puffko puffhd wiydkdsi tan tan parikan makipati,
"Rukkhoyan, rdjd kin ndmof **Ambo ndma ayan tdru,** **Iman munekiya attkamboT" **Sanii ambataru baku"
*'lmancka amban, tiehambi munekiyattki makirukdf*' Santi, bkanti^ baku rukkkd, anambdpanati taru,**
**Jnn€ ambi anambieka mmnekiyattki wtahirukd f ** Ayam bkadantambarukkkb f ** Panditdsi, nariuara ! **
'*SaHtiti ndtayd, rd^df*' ^'Santi, bkanti. bakujjanar •*Santi an^diakd, r6Jaf^ *• Santi a^adtikdbakur
**Ndiit6cka andticka munckiyan{^opi attkinu f* " Akamiwa^ bkanti:* **Sdfikuf twan panditdii^ nari$9ara /
PanditSti widitwdna ** ekulakattkipadSpamaA" suttaniandisayi tkird makipaua makdmati.

this inquiry: "In Jambudipo are there other priests like unto these?" The th6ro re-
plied, " Jambudipo itself glitters with yellow robes, there the disciples of Buddho, who
have fully acquired the three sacerdotal sanctifications, who are perfect masters of
the knowledge which procures the '' arabat " bliss, the saints who have the gift of prophecy
and divination, are numerous. (The king) inquired by what means he had come.
(Mahindo) replied, ** I came not either by land or water." The inquirer learnt (thereby)
that (the th^ro) had come through the air. This gifted personage, for the purpose of
ascertaining the capacity of the gifted (sovereign), interrogated him. As he asked
query after qvery, the monarch replied to him question after question.

O king! what is this tree called?

It is called the ambo tree.

Besides this one, is there any other ambo tree ?

There are many ambo trees.

Besides this ambo and those other ambos, are there any other trees on earth ?

Lord ! there are many trees, but they are not ambo trees.

Besides the other ambo trees and the trees that are not ambo, is there any other ?

Gracious Lord ! this ambo tree.

Ruler of men ! thou art wise.

King ! have you relations ?
Lord ! I have many.

King ! are there any persons not thy relations ?
There are many who are not my relations.

Besides thy relations and tho^e who are not thy relations, is there, or is there not,
any other (human being in existence ?)
Lord ! there is myself.
Ruler of men " Sadhu ! " thou art wise

The eminently wise thero, thus satisHed that he was capable of comprehending the
ime, propounded to the ruler of the fand the " ch61ahatthipad6pamaQ " discourse

80 The Maiiawanso. [b. c. 307; a.b. 236.

Disfiuii pariyosdni saddhin tiki narihi so chattSita sahassihi saranUu patitihahu
Hhattfihhihdran sdyaniha ranno abhiharuntadd ; '* nabhunjinantiddnimk ;'* iti jdnampi bhupati%
Purhchhitun yiwa yuttanti bhattindpuchchhi te, Isi "nabhunjdma iddniti,** wuUi kdlancha puehehhi to,
Kdhin wuttibruwi : **Ewan gachchhdma nagaran*' Hi- **Tuwangachehhafmahdrdja;wasitsdmamaymnidka.**
**Ewan sato kumdrdyan amhihi sahagaehehhatu t *' "Ayanhi dgataphalb, raja, winndta sdyanb,*"
** Apekkhamdno pabbajjan^ wasatamihdkasantiki : iddni pabbdjayissdma iman, TwaA gachekha bhumipa.*"
" Pdtb rathanpisayitsan, tumhi tattha ihitd, puran yathdti: '* there wanditwd: Bhandun niiwikamantikan,
Puehehhi therddhikdran. So ranrio sabbamabhdsu S6 thiran [latwdti, tutfhS ; s6 " Idhhd mk ! ** iti ekifUayi.
lihttndussa gthibhdwina gato sanko narissaro anr^dsi narabhdwan, ** sdpabbdjima iman;** Hi.
Thero tan gdtnasimdymn tasminyewa khane, akd Bhandukaua kumdratsa pabbajjamupatampadan^
Taxminyewa khani socha arahattan apdpuni, Sumanan sdmaniran tan third dmantayi tatd.

(of Baddho). At the conclasion of that discourse, together with his forty thoosand
followers he obtained the salvation of that faith.

At that instant, it being in the afternoon, they brought the king his repast. The
monarch knowing that these personages did not take refreshment at that hoar, considered
that it was proper to inquire (before refreshments were offered): he (accordingly) inqoiied
of these sanctified personages regarding their taking refection. On being answered, '' We do
not partake of refreshments at this hour ; " the king inquired when that hour was. On
being informed of it, he thus replied : '' Let us, then, repair to the capital.'' ''' Do thoa go,
mahar&ja ; we ( said the th^ro) will tarry here." '' In that case, allow this young prince
(Bhandu) to accompany us." " Rdja, this (prince) having attained the 'igata' sanctifica-
tion, and acquired a knowledge of the religion (of Buddho), is living in my fraternity, de-
voutly looking forward to the appointed time for his ordination: we are now about
to ordain him. Lord of the land, do thou return (to the capital)." '' In the morning
(rejoined the king) I will send my carriage : repair ye (then) to the capital, seated in it."
Having, thereupon, reverentially taken his leave of the th^ros, and called aside BhaBdii,he
made inquiries regarding the th6ros principally (as well as other matters). He explained
all things to the monarch. Having ascertained that the th6ro (was the son of his
ally Dhammds6k6) he became exceedingly rejoiced, and thus thought : ^' This is indeed a
benefit (conferred) on me."

The monarch (when) he ascertained the lay condition of Bhandu, entertaining ap-
prehensions that as long as he continued a layman he might be seduced from his purpose
said, " Let us initiate him into the priesthood (at once)."

At that very instant in that '' gamasimdya " (ground duly consecrated with land limits)
the th^ro performed the ceremony of ordination, and of elevation to the order of upa-
sampadd, of prince Bhandu ; and instantaneously he (Bhandu) attained the sanctification
of " arahat."

Thereupon the th6ro addressed himself to the sdman6ro Sumano : '' It is the hour

B.C. 307; A.B. 236.] Tajt Mahawanso. 81

**DkammtU9aw€makdUiA tm^ gkdtiAiii ** apuckekki. S6 •dweuU **kiUakan fhamin. bkarUi, ghoiimmkaii f * ifi.
**Saka!aA Ttmiapmnniti ; ** wuUi ikirinmi iddhiyd tdwtntd iokalan Lankan dkammak6lamagh6$ayU
Rdjd ndgaekaiukkiso SondipoiMi nisidifa, ihadoiUdnan rawan sutwd, tkerataMikapi§ayi,
*'Upaddaw6nu attkitif ** dka "luUMi upaddmwo ; aSiuA Sam6uddkawackanan kdl6 gkosdpito ; * Hi.
Samanira rawan tutwd, kkumma, dewd agkdsayun : anukkamina «d $add6 Brakmaldkan iamdmki,
Tina gkoiina diwdiutn sanmipdio »tak6 aku : tamackittasuttan ditiii tkird iatmin mmdgamL
Jtankkiydnan dimdman dkammdkkiMomayd akik ; baku ndgasupanndeka saranitu paiifikakun.
Yatkidan Sdriputtaua suUan tkiroita kkdioti, taikd MakindaikiraM$a aku diwaiamdgamd.
Rdjdpabkdtk pdkisi ratkan: saratki $6 gatd •' drdkatka ralkan, ydma nangara^f '^ Hi tkhrawi.
*'Ndr6gdma ratkan.'* **Gaekekka" •*Gackekkdaia imwapaekekkaior Hi watwdna pUetwdsdratkin; iumandrathd
fFekdiamabbkuggantwd ti mmgaraua puraitkaU pafkaman tkupaf^kdnamki otariniu tnakiddkikd,
Tkiriki pafkamioiinnatkdnamki kaUekitiyan ^dpi wuckckaii Una ewmn ** patkamaekitiyan:*

of prayer : soand Ibe call." He inquired^ " Lord, in sounding the call, over what portion
of the world should my voice be heard ? " On being told by the tb^ro " over the whole of
Tambapanni (only) ;'* calling out, by his supernatural power his shout (resounded)
all over Lanki.

The king bearing the call of these pious persons while mounted on his state-ele-
phant near Sondipass6 (in the eastern quarter of the town), dispatched (a person) to the
residence of the th6ro, inquiring, ** whether some calamity had or bad not befallen them ? ''
He brought back word, ''It is not any calamity, but the call announcing that it is the hour
to attend to the words of the supreme Bnddho.*' Hearing the call of the sdmaniro, the
terrestrial devos shouted in response, and the said (united) shouts ascended to the
Brabmi world. In consequence of that call, a great congregation of devos assembled. In
that assembly the th6fo propounded the " sam^hitta suttan,'* (or the discourse of Buddbo
'' on concord in faith**") To an asankiya of devos, superior grades of blessings of the
religion were obtained. Innumerable nd^s and supannas attained the salvation of
the faith. As on the occasion of the preaching of the tbhro SAriputto, so on that of
the tbteo MaUndo, there vras a great congregation of devos.

In the morning the king sent his chariot. The charioteer, who repaired (to Mihintalle),
said unto them (the th6ros), '' Ascend the carriage that we may proceed to the town."
'* We win not,'* (replied the priests) '' use the chariot ; do thou return, we shall go here-
after." Having sent away the charioteer with this message, these truly pious personages,
who were endowed with the power of working miracles, rising aloft into the air, alighted in
the eastern quarter of the city, on the site where the first dagoba (Th6parimo) was
built. From this event, to this day the qK>t on which the tb^s alighted is called the first
chetiyo (dagoba).

82 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 307; a.b. 236-

Rannd thiragunan $utwd ranno antipurttthiyd thiradassanamichchhinsu yasmd tatmd mahipati,

Antdwa rajawatthussa ramman kdrisi maddhapan, sHihi watthapupphkhi chhdditan lamaiankiUaA.

Uchchdsiyyd wiramanan sutatta thirasantiki kankhi uchchhdtani third nisidiyya nukhdtieha ;

Tadantari sdrathi so thire diswd tahin fhiU chiwaran pdrupanti ti atiwimhiiamdnasd,

Gantwd ranno niwidesi: sutwd $abban mahipati " nisajjanan nakarisianti pifhakisuti,** niehehhUo,

** SusddhubhummattharananpanndpethdW* bhdsiyat gantwd patipathan thire sakkachehmA abhiwddiya,

Mahdmahindathirassa hatthafd pattamddiya, iakkdrapiujdwidhind puran thira^ pawiioyu

Diswd dsanaparinatti nimittd wiydkarun iti ; "gahitd pathawi mihi; dipi hessanti Umrd,^*

Narindo pujayantd ti thiri anti purannayi tattha ti dussapiihisii nisidinsu yatharaha^,

Ti ydgu khajjabhoffihi saya^ rdjd atappayi, niffhiti bhattakichchamhi, sayan upanisidiya^

Kaniffhass6pardjassa Mahdndgassajdyikan wasanti r(\jagehiwa pakkosdpisichdnula^.

Agamma Anxdd diwi, pancha itthisatihi sd, thiri wandiya pi^ktwd ikamantamupdwisi.

From whatever cause it might have been that the ladies of the king's palace, on having
learnt from the monarch the piety of the th6ro, became desirous of being presented to the
said th6ro ; from the same motive the sovereign caused a splendid hall to be constracted
within the precincts of the palace, canopied with white cloths, and decorated with flowers.

Having learnt from the th6ro (at the sermon of the preceding day) that an exalted seat
was forbidden, he entertained donbts as to whether the th6ro would or would not place
himself on an elevated throne. In this interval of doubt, the charioteer (who was passing
the spot where the first d&goba was subsequently built) observing the th6ro8 (whom
he left at Mihintalle already) there, in the act of robing themselves, overwhelmed
with astonishment (at this miracle), repairing to the king informed him thereof. The
monarch having listened to all he had to say, came to the conclusion (as they would
not ride in a chariot), ** they will not seat themselves on chairs/' And having given direc-
tions, '^ spread sumptuous carpets ; " proceeding to meet the th6ros (in their progress),
he bowed down to them with profound reverence. Receiving from the bands of the
th6ro Maha-Mahindo his sacerdotal alms-dish, and (observing) the due forms of reverence
and offerings, he introduced the th6ro into the city.

Fortune-tellers seeing the preparations of the seats, thus predicted : '' Hie land will be
usurped by these persons. They will become the lords of this island."

The sovereign making offerings to the th6ros, conducted them within the palace. There
they seated themselves in due order, on chairs covered with cloths. The monarch himself
served them with rice-broth, cakes, and dressed rice. At the conclusion of the rtpBMt,
seating himself near them, he sent for Anuldl the consort of his younger brother Mahanigo,
the sub-king, who was an inmate of the palace.

The said princess Aniild proceeding thither, together with five hundred women, and
having bowed down and made offerings to the th6ros, placed herself (respectfully) by the
side of them.

B.C. 307 ; A.B. 236.] Thx Mahawanso. 83

**PiiawaUkuii " '* wimSnaneka ** '*saehchm»amfiUamiwaehm ** disisi third td itthi pafkaman phalamajlfhagun.
Hhiyd diffhamanuiiikisutwd ihiragunaA bahun, tkiradasianmichehhannd samd ganiwdna ndgard,
RdjaddwSri wtahdiaddan akarun : tan wtahipati suiwd pHchchhiya, jdnitwa dka iuan hitaihiko:
*• Sabbisan idha sambddho : sdlan mangatahattkito s6dhliun, tatka dakkhinii thirimi ndgard ** UL
Sddhitwd hatthitSlan tan witdnddihi soffukaA alankaritwd §ayandii panndpisun yathdrakan,
Sathiro tattha gdntwdna mahdihM nisidiya, s6 **diwadutaMuttan ** tan kathiti kathiko nuAd.
Tan sutwdna patidinsu nagard ti iomdgata, tisu pdnasahasMntu pafhaman pakumajjkagd.
Ijankadipi td iottakappdwa kapp6 Lrnnkddiffhdni dwisu ikdnitu thM dkamman bkdsUwd

dipabkdtdya iwan taddkammdidran kdrayi dipadipUi.

Sujanappasddoianwigatthdya kati Makdwansi **Nagarappawkian6"* natma, Ckuddasamd pariekekkidd.

The th6ro preached to them the ^p^tawattho,** the '^wimiiQa/' and the ''sachcha
sannuta *' discourees. These females attained the first stage of sanctification.

The inhabitants of the town hearing of the pre-eminent piety of the th^ro from those
who had seen him the day previous, and becoming impatient to see him, assembled and
clamoured at the palace gate. Their sorereign hearing this commotion, inquired respecting
it ; and learning the cause thereof^ desirous of gratifying them, thus addressed them: " For
all of you (to assemble in) this place is insufficient ; prepare the great stables of the state-
elephants : there the inhabitants of the capital may see these th6ros." Having purified the
elephant stables, and quickly ornamented the same with cloths and other decorations,
they prepared seats in due order.

Repairing thither with the other th6ro8, this all eloquent chief th^ro seating himself
there, propounded the " d^vadiita " discourse (of Buddho). Hearing that discourse, the
people of the capital, who had thus assembled, were overjoyed. Among them a thousand
attained the first stage of sanctification.

This th6ro, by having propounded the doctrines (of Buddhism) in the language of
the land, at two of the places (rendered sacred by the presence of Buddho), insured
for the inhabitants of Lank& (the attainment of the termination of transmigration) within
a period of seven kappos (by their having arrived then at the first stage of salvation).
Thus he became the luminary which shed the light of religion on this land.

The fourteenth chapter in the Mahkwanso, entitled, *' the introduction into the capital/'
composed both to delight and to afflict righteous men.

84 Thb Mahawanso. [b.c. S06 ; a.b. 237.

Pannarasamo Pariohohhedo.

'*Hatthi$d!dpi sambddhd**iti tattha samdgatdti Nandanawani rammi dakhinddvodrato hmhit
RdQuyydni ghanachchhdyi titali niUuaddali, panndpitun dtandni thirdnan $ddard nard,
Nikkhamma dikkhinadwdrd thkri thaitha nisidieha, mahdkulinaehdgam$na itthiyo, bahukd tahint
Thirmn upanisidinsu uyydnan purayantiyo ; '* bdlapan4itasuttan** tan td$an ihkro adUayi.
Sahaua itthiyo tasu pafhaman phalamajjhagun ; ewan tatthiwa uyydni sayanahasamayd ahu^
Tatd third nikkhaminsu **ydma pabhatai^r iti: ranno pafiniwidisunt $ighan rdjdupdgami*
Updgammdbrawi thiran **sdyan durdcha pabbato, idhiwa Nandanuyydnk, niufd»o phdiukOp'^ tfi,
**Purassa achchdsannattd asdrupanti,** bhdsiti ; *' Mahdmighawanuyydnati ndii dikrdti tantiki,*'
**Ramman chhdyudakupitan niwdsd tattha rochitu niwattitabban bhanieti.'^ Thiro tattha niwattayi,
Tasmin niwattaiihdnamhi Kadambanadiyantiki **Niwattachitiyan** ndma kata^ wuekehati ehiiiya^
Tan Nandanan dakkhinina sasan thiran rathisabhd Mahdmighawanuyydnanpdchinitddwarakantmyu
Tattha rdjaghari rammi manchapifhdni sddhukan sddhuni atthardpetwd *' wasatettha mkha^^ tit.

Chap. XV.

The people who had assembled there^ impelled by the fervor of their devotioiiji dedaring
'* the elephant stables also are too confined,*' erected pulpits for the th^ros in tlio royal
pleasure garden Nandana, situated without the southern gate in a delightftil forest, €Ool
from its deep shade and soft green turf.

The th^ro departing through one of the southern gates, took his seat there. Innnmeralde
females of the first rank resorted thither, crowding the royal garden, and ranged tbemselves
near the th6ro. The th6ro propounded to them the '* b&lapanditta** disooorse (of Baddho).
From among them a thousand women attained the first stage of sanctillcatioD. In
this occupation in that pleasure garden the evening was closing ; and the thiros saying.
*' Let us return to the mountain '* (Missa) departed. (The people) made this (departure)
known to the king, and the monarch quickly overtook them. Approaching the thfoo,
he thus spoke: ^It is late; the mountain also is distant; it will be expedient to
tarry here, in this very Nandana pleasure garden.** On his replying, '^On acoount of its
immediate proximity to the city it is not convenient ;** (the king) rejoined, ^The pleasure
garden Mah&m6go (formed by my father) is neither very distant nor very near; it
is a delightful spot, well provided with shade and water ; it is worthy, lord I of being the
place of thy residence, vouchsafe to tarry there.** There the there tarried. On the spot
(f* niwatti **) where he tarried on the bank of the Kadambo river a dAgoba was bailt,
which (consequently) obtained the name of '' Niwatti.** The royal owner of the chaiiel
himself conducted the th6ro out of the southern gate of the Nandana pleasaie garden into
the Mah&m6go pleasure garden by its south western gate. There (on the western side
of the spot where the bo tree was subsequently planted), furnishing a delightfU royal
palace with splendid beds, chairs, and other conveniences in the most complete manner, be
said, '' Do thou sojourn here in comfort."

B.C. 306 ; A.B. 287.] The Mauawanso. 85

Rdfd thkrihhiwHdetwd ammekehapariwdritd puraA pdwisL Tkirdtu tan raiiin tattha U woiun.

Pahhatiyiwa pupphdni gahetwd dkaranipaii thiri upecheha wandiiwdt pujetwd kusumihieha, [**phdMukan,*"

Pnchchhi, "kachehi sukkan: wutti uifffdnan pkdiukan f ** Hi: " $ukhan wutian, mahdraja^uyydnan' yaii

*'Ardm6 kappaii^ 6hante, Monghaudii f* apuekehhi: m6 **kappaiit* iti waiwdna kappdkappiiuk6wid6,

Thern fFiluvoandrdman pafiggmharunmabrawi. Tan sutwd atihaffko s6 tuffkakafthd imahdjano,

Thirdnan wandanattkdya, diwitu Anuid gatd taddkin panekasatittkihi dutiyan pkaiamajjhagd.

Sdsa paneka Httddkwi *4middeka nudkipatin ** pabkujiudma diwdti f ** Rd^d tkiramawocka t6,

Pahhdjitka imdydtif ikM dka mnkipaii^ **nakappati, makdrdja, pahhdjktuMkiy6hi n6r

**AHki PdfaiipuiUumin bkikkkmni mi kaniffkikd Sangkamiltdti ndmina wiuutd $d bakuisutd ;

**\arinda, Samanidaua makd66dki dumindatd dakkkiud tdkkamdddya taikd bkikkkuniyd ward^

**AgaekekkaiUii pisiki raii/id n6 pitutatUikant pak6djiuanii id tkiri dgaid ittkiyd imdT

**Sddkuti ** waiwd, gankitwd rdjd kkinkiramuUaman, *' Makdmigkawanuyydnan dammi tangkassiman ** tVi.

The monarch having respectfully taken his le^ve of the th6ros, attended by his ofiicers
of state, rctoroed to the town. These th6ros remained that night there.

At the first dawn of day» this reigning monarch, taking flowers with him, visited
the th6ros: bowing down reverentially to them, and making offerings of those flowers, ho
inquired after their welfare. On asking, *'Is the pleasure garden a convenient place
of residence T ** this sanctified th6ro thus replied to the inquirer of his welfare : " Maharaja,
the pleasure garden is convenient." He then asked, '* Lord ! is a garden an offering meet
for acceptance unto the priesthood?" He who was perfect master in the knowledge of
acceptable and unacceptable things, having thus replied, ** It is acceptable,''— proceeded to
explain how the W616wana pleasure garden had been accepted (by Buddho himself
from king Bimbisiro). Hearing this, the king became exceedingly delighted, and the
populace also were equally rejoiced.

The princess AnnU, who had come attended by five hundred females for the purpose
of doing reverence to the th6ro, attained the second stage of sanctification.

The said princess Annid, with her five hundred females, thus addressed the monarch :
'' Liege, permit us to enter the order of priesthood." The sovereign said to the
th6ro, *' Vouchsafe to ordain these females." The th6ro replied to the monarch, ** maha-
r&ja, it is not allowable to us to ordain females. In the city of Pktaliputta, there
is a priestess. She is my younger sister, renowned ander the name of Sanghamitta,
and profoundly learned. Dispatch, ruler, (a letter) to our royal father, begging that he
may send her, bringing also the right branch of the bo-tree of the Lord of saints,-itseir the
monarch of the forests ; as also eminent priestesses. When that th6ri (Sanghamitti)
arrives, she will ordain these females."

The king, having expressed his assent (to this advice), taking up an exquisitely beautiful
jug, and vowing, '* I dedicate this Maham^go pleasure garden to the priesthood,**
poured the water of donation on the hand of the thiro Mahindo. On that vratw falling on

S(] The Mahawanso. [b.c. 306; a.b. 237•

3/<l/lln</MMfrait<a kare dakl'htnddakamdkari, mahiydpatiti toyi, akampUtha mahdmahi.
*'Kaxmd kampiti bhumiti ** bhiimipdlo apuchehhi tan "patiffhitaild dipamhi idsanassdti** idbrawi^
Thirassa upnndmisijdtipupphBnijdtimd third rdjaghard gantwd taua dakkhinato ihito,
Rukhhampicha te affha pupphachufihi samdkiri'tatthdpi puthawi kampi ? puff ho taudha kdranan.
**Ah6si tinuan buddhdnan kdlipi idha mdlakd^ narinda, sanghakammatthan bhawiuati iddnipL
Rdjageho uttaratd ehdrupokkharant agd tattakdniwa pupphdni thiro tatthdpi okiri,
Tatthdpi puthawi kampi ; puff ho tassdha kdranan: **jantdghdrapokkharani ayan hesioti, bhumipaJ^
Tassewa rdjagthassa gantw^na dwarakoithakan tattakihiwa pupphihi tan ihtinan pitjayi mi.
Tatthapi puthawi kampi haffhaldmdwattwasd rdjd tan kdranan puchehht thiro taudha kdrmnan.
*' imainhi kappi buddhdnan tinnan hodhirukkhatd dnetwd dakkhind sdkhd rdpitd idha bhtlimpa.**
** Tathdgatassa amhdkanbodhisdkhdpi dakkhind inuuminyiwa fhanamhi patiffhiuati bh^umipaC"
*'Tat6gamd mahdthiro Mahdmuchaianamakan tattakdniwa pupphdni tasmin thdni MamdkiriJ^
Tatthdpi puthawi kampi : pufiho tassdha kdranan : **Sangha$sup6sathdgdran idha hessati bkumipaJ^

the ground there^ the earth quaked. The ruler of the land inquired, ''From what cause does
the earth quake?" He replied, on account of the establishment of (Buddbo's) religion in the
land. He (the monarch) of illustrious descent, then presented jessamine flowers to
the th6ro. The th6ro (thereafter) proceeded towards the king's palace, and stood on
the south side of it under a ** picha *" tree, and sprinkled eight handsful of flowers.
On that occasion also the earth quaked. Being asked the cause thereof, he replied,
'* Ruler of men, even in the time of the three (preceding) Buddhos, on this spot the
*' M4Iako " had stood : now also it will become to the priesthood the place where their rites
and ceremonies will be performed.''

The th6ro, proceeding to a delightful pond on the north side of the king's palace,
sprinkled there also the same number of handsful of flowers. On this occasion also the
earth quaked. On being asked the cause thereof: '' Liege,'' he replied " Ma pond will
become attached to the perambulation hall (of the priesthood)."

Proceeding close to the portal of the king's palace, the '' irsi " on that spot also made an
offering of the same quantity of flowers. There likewise the earth quaked. The king, his
hair standing on end with the delight of his astonishment, inquired the cause thereof. To
him the th6ro (thus) explained the cause : '' Monarch, on this spot have the right branches
procured from the bo-tree of (all) the three Buddhos in this kappo been planted. On this
very spot, O ruler, will the right branch of the bo-tree of our (deity) the successor
of former Buddhos be planted."

Thereafter the great th6ro repairing to the spot called ''Mahlimuchalo/' on that spot also
he sprinkled the same quantity of flowers. There also the earth quaked. Being asked the
cause thereof, he replied, '' Ruler of men, this spot will become the up6sath6 hall ot
sacerdotal rites to the priesthood.

B.r. 306 ; a.b. 237.] The Mahawanso. . 87

PanhambamdtakMffhinmn iaidgamma wuUkipaii, 9updkkuA an^pakkaneha wannagandharasuHaman,

Mahanian upamdmisi raQf^o uyyanapdiako : ta^ tkhaua pandmhi rdjd atiman&ramaii.

Thtro niiidandkdrmn dmsMisi janakitdhitd atthardpisi iaUkhoa riffd aitkaranaA waran.

Add taitha nhinnasta tkiras$amban makipati : third taA paribkunjitw6 rdpanattkdya rdjino,

Ainbaiihikan ada rdjd iiM Mayan tatika rdpayi, kaUki toMsdpari tkM dhdwi iaUka wiruikiyd.

Tan khanan yiwa 6ijamkd narnkdnikkkatmrna ankuro kamindH makdrmkkhd patiapakkadkaro aku.

Tan pdfikdnyan dinodparitdyoA gartffikd nawuntamdnd affkdsi ikiri hattkaianuruka,

Thero tadd puppamuffkin affkaiattha mmdkiri ; Utitkdpi puikawi kampi : puflkd iaudka kdrmna^

**SanghaMiuppannaldbkdnan anikiMan^ narddkipa, $agawumahh(^anaftkdnanidaii fkdnaA bkawinati,"

Tat6 ganiwd Chmtuudld ikdnan tattka Mamdkiri ; tditakdniwa puppkdni kampi tattkdpi midini.

Tan kampikdranan puehckki r^d : thiropi wdkari ** tini^nnaApuiia iuddkdnan rdfuyy6na pdfiggako:*

^'Pdnawattkundkhikafd dipawdiiki iaUaid, idka fkapeiwd kkSfhu muangki Sugaii iaySr

The monarch thence proceeded to the Panhambamala (pleasure garden). The keeper
of that garden produced to the king a superb full ripe mango, of superlative excellence
in color, fragrance, and flavor. The king prSsented this delicious fruit to the th6ro. (As
no priest can partake of food without being seated) the th6ro^ who (at all times) was
desirous of gratifying the wishes of the people, pointed out the necessity of his
being seated, and the r^d on that spot had a splendid carpet spread out. To the
thero there seated, the monarch presented the mango. The th6ro having vouchsafed
to eat the same, gave the stone to the king that it might be sown. The sovereign himself
planted the stone on that spot. In order that it might sprout (instantly) the th^ro washed
his hands, pouring water (on them) over it In the order of nature, (but) in that very
instant, from that mango stone a sprout shooting forth became a stately tree, laden
with leaves and fruit.

Witnessing this miracle, the multitude, including the king, with their hair standing
on end (with astonishment and delight) continued repeatedly bowing down to the th^ros.

At that moment the tb^ro sprinkled on that spot eight bandsful of flowers. On that
occasion also the earth quaked. Being asked the cause thereof, he replied, ^Rnler of men,
this will become the spot at which the various offerings made to the priesthood collectively
will be dif ided by the assembled priests.**

Proceeding thereafter to the site where the Chattusala (quadrangular hall was sub-
''sequently built), he there sprinkled the same quantity of flowers. In like manner, the
earth quaked. The sovereign inquiring the cause of this earthquake ; the thiro thus
explained himself to the king : ** (This is) the pleasure garden, which by its having
been accepted by the three preceding Buddhos (became consecrated). On this spot
the treasures of offerings brought from all quarters by the inhabitants having been collect-
ed, the three preceding deities of felicitous advent vouchsafed to partake thereof. In this

nn The Mahawaxso. [b.c. 307; a.b.236

**lddni pana thatthiwa chatussdld Ithawisxati sanghassa idhabhattafrgan hhawinati narddhipa,*'
Vahd/fiupa ihitafihdnanihand fhdnawidut tato agamdsi mahdlhiro Mahindo dipadipako,
Tadd anfoparikkhipe rajnyyanana khuddikd Kakudhdwhayd dhu wdpi ttusdparijaiantiki.
Thuparahan thalaiinnan dhu there tahingate rannd champakapupphdnan putakdnaliha dharun,
Tdni rhampakapupphdni rdjd thirassupdnayi : third champakapupphihi tehi pujeia tan phalan.
Tatthdpi puthawi kampi: rdjd nan kampnkdranan puchrhhi : thMnnpuhbkna dha tankampakdrauah,
**ldan ihdnan^ ttiahdrdja, chatubuddhanisiwitan thupdrahan hitatthdya sukhatthdyacha pdninan,
*'tmamhi kappe paihaman Ka\u$andho jino ahn, sabbadhammawidu tatthd xabbaiokdnukampako^
'*MahdfUthawhayan dti Afahdmeffhanan idan na^garan Abhayanndma puratthima dhdyahu^
*' Kadambanadiyd pdre tattha rdjdhhayo ahu : OJadipdti ndmina ayan d!p6 tadd ahu.
**Fak?:hasehi janassettha r6g6 pajjarako ahu. Kakuxandho dasabalo tan diswd tadupadtlawan,
**Tan gantwd sattawtnayan pawattin sdsanastacha kdtun imasmin dipasmin karund baiawdfiito.
**Chatt<Uisa sahastehi tddihi pariwdrito nabhaidgamma aiihdii nivoakuiamhi pabbate*
**Sambuddhassdnubhdwina rogo pajjarako idha, upasannd mahdrt^jadipamhi sakale tadd.

instance, also, O raler of men, on the very same site the Chattusala will bo erected, which
will be the refectory of the priesthood." .

From thence, the chief th6ro Mahindo, the luminary of the land, who by inspiration
conld distinguish the places consecrated (by the presence of former Buddhos) from
those which were not consecrated, repaired to the spot where the great d&goba (Ruanwelii
was subsequently built). At that time the smaller Kakudha tank stood within the
boundary of the royal pleasure garden. At the upper end of it, near the edge of the water,
there was a spot of elevated ground adapted for the site of a dagoba. On the high priest
reaching that spot (the keeper of the garden) presented to the king eight baskets of cham-
poka flowers. The king sprinkled those charopoka flowers on the said elevated spot. In
this instance also the earth quaked. The king inquired the cause of that earthquake^ and
the th6ro explained the cause in due order. '^ Mah&rdjd, this place has been cooMcrated
by the presence of four Buddhos ; it is befitting for (the site of) a ddgoba for the prosperity
and comfort of living beings. At the commencement of this kappo, the first in order was
the vanquisher Kakusandho, a divine sage, perfect master of all the doctrines of the faith,
and a comforter of the whole world. This Mahdmdgho pleasure garden was then
called Mah&tittha. The city, situated to the eastward on the farther side of the Kadanbo
river was called 'Abhayapura.' The ruling sovereign there was 'Abhayo," and at that tiins
this Island was called ' Ojadipo.' In this land, by the instrumentality of the Rakkhasas
(especially Punakkha) a febrile epidemic afilicted its inhabitants. Kakasandbo impelled
by motives of beneficence, for the purpose of effecting the conversion of itsinhaUtantsand
the establishment of his faith, (after) having subdued this calamity, accompanied by forty
thousands of his sanctified disciples, repairing to this land through the aifi stationed
himself on the summit of D6wakuto (Adam's peak). Instantly, by the supemataral power
of that supreme Buddho, the febrile epidemic over the whole of this land was sub-

B.C. 306 ; A.B. 237.] The Mahawanso. 89

"Tattha fhitd adkiftkdHy narisiara, * muniuard tabbiman ajja pauaniu Ojadipamki mdnusd.
*Asiantu kdmd taibiwa manuud tnawkisanHkant dgaekehhantu akiehehhina khippanehdpV MoAdmufii.*'
**06hdsantan Muntnda^ ian% obhdteniancha pabbaia^ rdjdeka ndgardehiwa dinod kkippan updgamun,
**newatd bait danatthan manussdeha tahin gatd diwatd Hi manf^i^su sasanghan Likandyakan^
**Rajd so Munirdfan tan aUhaffhohi wddiya nimaniayitwd bhattina anetwd puroianlikmn,
'^Sasangkaua Munindaua niiajjdrakamuUaman ramaniyamidan fhdnan masambddkanii ehintiyQ.
Kdriti mandapk ratmmi pattankisu warisu tan nisiddpisi Sambuddhan $asa^han idha bkupaH,
*Niiinanampidka paaantd 9a»a^han Ldkandyakan dipi manussd dnisun pannakdri tamaniatd.
Attanb khajfabhojjiki tiki tehdbhatikicha : $aniappi$i sasaAgha^ tan rdjd id Lokandyakan.
*^ldhi%oa paehehhd bhattan tan nhinnaua Jinasia s6 Mahdtitthakauyyanan rdjddd dakkhinan pura^.
*' AkdlapupphdUtnkdrk Mahdtifiha wani tadd patiggahitb buddhina akampittha mahdmahi,
*^Etthiwa $6 nitiditwd dhamman disisi ndyakb: ehattdiisa sahassdni pattd maggaphalan tard,
** Piwawihdraii katwdna Mahatitthawani Jinb sayanhasamayi gantwd bcdhiffhdnarahan maAin,

*«

ducd. O roler^ the mani^ lord of divine sages, remaining there (on Dewak^to) thas
resolved within himself: 'Let all the inhabitants in this land Ojadipo, this very day
see me manifested. Let also all persons, who are desirous of repairing to me, repair
instantly (hither) without any exertion on their part' The king and inhabitants of
the capital, observing this divine sage, effulgent by the rays of his halo, as well as the
mountain illuminated by his presence, instantly repaired thither. The people, having
hastened thither for the purpose of making ' ball ' offerings to the d6vat^, conceived
that the ruler of the world and his sacerdotal retinue were d6vat&s. This king (Abhayo)
exceedingly overjoyed, bowing down to this lord of munis, and inviting him to take
refection, conducted him to the capital. The monarch, considering this celebrated and
delightful spot both befitting and convenient for the muni and his fraternity, caused on this
very site to be constructed, in a hall erected by him, splendid pulpits for the supreme
Buddho and the (attendant) priests. The inhabitants of the island, seeing this lord
of the universe seated here, (where Ruwanwelli dagoba was subsequently built), together
with his sacerdotal retinue, brought offerings from all quarters. The king from his
own provisions and beverage, as well as from the offerings brought from other quarters,
presented refreshments to the lord of the universe and his disciples. In the afternoon, that
monarch bestowed on the vanquisher, who was thus seated on this very spot, the pleasure
garden Mah&titth&— a worthy dedication. At the instant this Mahdtitthi garden, embel-
lished with (even) unseasonable flowers, was accepted of by the Buddho, the earth quaked.
The said (divine) ruler taking his seat here, propounded his doctrines. Forty thousand
inhabitants attained the sanctification of ** maggaphalan.^ The vanquisher having, enjoyed
his forenoon rest in the Mah&titthA garden, in the afternoon repaired to this spot worthy of
the reception of his bo-tree. Here seated, that supreme Buddho indulged in the sam&dhi
meditation. Rising therefrom he thus resolved : * For the spiritual welfare of the inhabi-

A U

m) Th£ Mahawamso. [b.c. 306; a.b. 237-

'Xisinno tatthd appetwd iamddhiA wuffhitd tato : iti ehintayi Sambuddk6 hitattha dipmmdrimmtu
'Addya dakkhinan takkaH, bodhitb mi SirUatd dddydtu Rdjananddbkikkhuni sakabhikkhunU*
**Ta%sa tan chiUamdn!}dya tdtheri tadantaran gahetwd tattha rdjdnan upasanJcamma tan tarun,
'* Lekhan dakkhinatdkhdya ddpetwdna mahiddhikd mandsUdya chhindanian fhitan himakafdhakL
*'Iddhiyd dodhimdddya sdpanehtuata bhikkhuni: idhdnitwdf mahdrdjdf ditoatd pariwdritd^
'Sdsawannakafdhan tan SanUtuddhina paidriti fhapUi dakkhink hatthi tan gahetwd Ta^dgmto.

Patiiihdpitnn mdddii bddhi ra^jd bhayassatan Mahdtitthamhi uyydnk patiUkd^Ui bhikpaH^

Tato gantwdna Sambuddhd itd uttaratd pand, Sirisamdiaki rammi nisiditwd TathdgatS.

Janaua dhamman dlsisi ; dhammdbhuamayd tahin wHatiyd sahasidnan pdndnan dn bh^tmipa.

Tatopi uttaran gantwd thupdrdmamhif id Jind ninnnd tattha appetwd iamddhin wuffkiib taid,
** Dhamman desisi Sambuddhd parisdya tahin pana, dasapana sahaudtii pattamaggaphaldn akun.
Attano dhammakarakan manuudnan namassitunt datwd Mopariwdran tan fhapetwd idha bhikkhuni^
**Saha bhikkhu sahassina Mahddiwaneha tdwakan thapetwd idha Sambuddhd tatb pdehinaio pand,
**Thit6 ratanamdlamhi Janan samanusdsiya ; sosanghd naihamugganiwd Jambudipan Jinoagd.

«f

• I

tants of this land, let the chief th6ri Rdjanandfi, together with her retinae of priestesses, re-
pair hither, bringing with her the right branch of my sirisd bo-tree, (obtaining it from
Kh6ma-r&jdl at Khdmawattinagara in Jambadip6)/ The th6ri becoming (by inspiration)
acquainted with this resolve, thereupon accompanied by the monarch (Kh^mo) approached
that tree. That supernaturally gifted king, with a vermillion pencil having made a streak
on the right branch, she (the th6ri) taking possession of that bo branch, which had severed
itself from the tree and planted itself in a golden vase, brought it hither, by miracolous
means, attended by her retinae of priestesses, and surrounded by d6vat&s, and placed
the golden vase in the extended right hand of the supreme Buddho. This soocessor
of former Buddhos receiving the same, bestowed it on king Abhayo, for the purpose
of being planted in the pleasure garden Mahktitthi. The monarch planted it accordingly.
This Buddho, a divine successor of former Buddhos, departing from thence to the north-
ward thereof, and taking his seat in the court yard of * Sirisa,' propounded his doctrines to
the populace. There (also) O, king, (continued Mahindo), twenty thousand persons
obtained the blessings of the faith. Proceeding thence further northward, the van-
quisher, taking his seat at (the site of the) Thupar4ma d&goba, and having indulged in the
** samadhi " meditation there, rousing himself from that abstraction, the supreme Boddbo
propounded his doctrines to the attendant congregation ; on that occasion also ten thou-
sand human beings attained the sanctification of ' maggaphalan/ Having bestowed hit own
dhammakarakan (drinking vessel) as an object for worship on the people, and establish-
ing the priestess with her retinue here ; leaving also here his disciple Mahid^vo, together
with his thousand sacerdotal brethren, (he repaired) to the south east thereof; and
standing on the site of the Ratanamkta square, the said vanquisher, having preached
to the people, together with his retinue, departed through the air to Jambadipo."

B.C. 306; A.B. 237.] The Mahawanso. 91

**lmamhi kappi dutijfh Kondgawuinaiuiffako aku mhbawidu taithd MobM^kdnnkammpMlcd.

** Mahdndmawhayan dii Mahdmighawaman : idmn fFaddamdna pumnndma dakkhindym dUdymku^

**Samiddh6 ndmandmitui tatthdrdjd tada ahut ndmina fFaradipM ayaii dipS tadd ahum

** nuShuUhipaddawd ettha fFarailipo tadd ahu, Jin6 s6 Konagamand ditwdna tadupaddawa^

**Tan hantwd saitawinayaii pawaiiin sdsanauaeha kdiun imoimin dipasmin karunditdachSdiiS,

*' Titua ihikkhu sahassihi tddihi pariwdrito na&hoidgamma affhdsi naghi Sumanahitaki*

^*Safn6 uddhats6nu6hdwina dubbuffhi sa khayan gatd sdsatUaradhdnantd subbufthieha tadd mku*

* Tattha ihitd adkiffhdti, naristara, munitsdrd ' sabbiman ajja pauantu fFaradipamhi mdnuid,*

^Agantu kdmd tabhiwa inanussd mamasantikan ; dgaehehhatUu dkichehhina kkippan ehdti* Makdmum.

**ObhdMentan Munindan tan dbhdientaneha pcUfbatan, rdjdeka ndgardehewa diswd khippamupdgamu^»

**Dewatd iaiiddnatthan manussdcha tahin gatd diwatd iti man/ii^m iasanghan lokandyakan,

**Rdfds6 munirdjan tan atikafihbbi wdtliya^ nimaniayitwd bkaitina dnetwd puroMantikan,

" The second divine teacher, the comforter of the whole worlds the omniscient, supreme
deity in this kappo was named K6nkgamano. The capital then called Waddhamina was
situated to the southward, and this Mahkm6go pleasure garden was called then
Mahinamo. The reigning sovereign there, at that period, was known by the name of
Samiddho, and this land was then designated Waradipo.

Here in this island, a calamity arising from a drought, then prevailed. The said
vanquisher K6nkgamano observing this visitation, impelled by motives of compassion, for
the purpose of effecting the conversion of its inhabitants, and the establishment of
bis faith in this land, (after) having subdued this calamity, accompanied by thirty thousand
of his sanctified disciples, having repaired hither, stationed himself on the summit
of Sumanaktito (Adam's peak).

By the providence of that supreme Buddho, that drought instantly ceased ; and during
the whole period of the prevalence of his religion seasonable rains fell.

Ruler of men, (continued Mahiodo, addressing himself to D6wdnanpiyatisso) the lord
of munis, himself <the Mahk muni, stationing himself there, thus resolved : ' Let all
the inhabitants of this land Waradipo, this very day, see me manifested. Let also
all persons who are desirous of repairing to me, repair instantly (hither) without encounter-
ing any impediment.' The sovereign and the inhabitants of the capital, observing this
divine sage, resplendent by the rays of his halo, as well as the mountain illuminated (by
his presence), instantly repaired thither. The people having resorted there for the purpose
of making 'l>ali' offerings, they imagined that the ruler of the universe and his sacerdotal
retinue were d6vatks.

The king (Samiddho) exceedingly rejoiced, bowing down to this lord of munis,
and inviting him to take (refreshment), conducted him to the capital; and the monarch
considering this celebrated spot both befitting as an offering and convenient as a residence"

92 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 306 ; a.b. 237-

**Sasanghassa Munindaaa nisaildrahamuttaman ramaniyamidan ih^nan asatnbSdkanii ehintiya.
**Kdriii mandape rammipaUankisu warisu tan, nisiddpiii Sambuddhan sasanghan tdAa, ihiipaii.
•*Nisinnampidhapauantd sasangkan L6kandyakan^ dipi fnanussd dnisun panndkdri Mmaniaid.
**Attan6 JchqijaS&jjihi Uhi ti pdhhatihieha santappisi uua^han ta^ rdjd $6 LdkandjfaJcan.
"Idhiwa paehehh6 bkattaAtan nisinnassa Jinaua «d Mahdndmaka uyyanan rtigddd dakkkinaA puratL
•'Akdhpupthd hnkdri Mahdndmawani ladd pafiggahiti BuddhktM akampitiha mahdmahu
* 'Etthiwa s6 nitiditwa dhamman dhUi ndyakd, tadd titua sahassdni pattd maggaphaktA tard.
**I>iwawih6ran katwdna Mahdndmawani Jin6 Mdyanhoicmayi ganiwd pubbaboddifhiian mahin^
**NisiHno, tatiha appitwd samddhirh wfiifhito tatd, iti ehintisi Sambuddho kitaUhan dipamOMinon.
*Addya dakkhinansakhaA mamddumbara hodhitd dydtu Kanakadattd bhikkhuni sahabhikkhuni,
'*Tassa tan ehitiamamdya sd thkri tadantaran gahetwd^ tattha rdjdnan upasankamma ian iarum.
•*Lekhan dakkhinasdkhdya ddpitwdna mahiddikd matiSsUaya ckhindarUan fhitan himdkafdkmkL
**Iddhiyd bddhimdddya sdpanchasaiabhikkhuni, idhdgantwd tiuihiirdfa, diwatdpariwdriid^

** for the muni and his fraternity^ caused to be constructed in a hall erected by him, superb
pulpits for the supreme Bnddho and his attendant priests.

The inhabitants of the land seeing this lord of universe seated here with his sacerdotal
retinue, brought offerings from all quarters. The king from his own provisions and
beverage, as well as from the offerings brought from all quarters, presented refreshments to
the lord of the universe and his disciples.

In the afternoon, he bestowed on the vanquisher, who was seated on this very spot, the
pleasure garden (then called) Mah&n&m6^a worthy dedication. At the instant that
this Mahknim6 garden embellished by (even) flowers out of season was accepted of,
the earth quaked. Here, the said divine ruler taking his seat, propounded his doctrines;
and thirty thousand inhabitants attained the sanctification of ** magghaphalan."

The vanquisher having enjoyed his forenoon rest in the Mahfcn^m6 gardevii in the
afternoon repairing to this spot where the preceding bo-tree had been planted, indolged the
'' sam&dhi " meditation. Rising therefrom, the supreme Buddho thus resolved: 'For the
spiritual welfare of the inhabitants of this land, let the chief th^ri Kanakadatta, together
with her retinue of priestesses, repair hither, bringing with her the right branch of
the Udumbero bo-tree (obtaining it from king S6bbawatt], at S6bhawattinagaia in
Jambudipo).'

The th^ri becoming (by inspiration) acquainted with this resolve, thereupon aooompani-
ed by the monarch (S6bhawatti) approached that tree. That snpematnrally gifted king
with a Vermillion pencil having made a streak on the right branch, she (the thin)
taking possession of that bo branch, which had separated itself (ftom the main tree)
and planted itself in a golden vase, brought it hither by miraculous means, attended
by her retinue of priestesses, and surrounded by ddvat&s ; and placed the golden vessel on

B.r. 306; a.b. 237.] The Mahawanso. 93

•'Saiuwannakafdhan tan Sam6uddhina pasdritifhapiti daklhino halthi tan Tangahetwd Tathdf^ato,
**Patiiihdpitu rarifiodd Samiddhaaa tatan tahin Mahdndmamhi uyydni: patifihdpisi bupati,
**Tnto ffantwdtia Samiuddhd SirUamdiakuttari Jinaua dhamman disisi fitfinno Ndgamalaki.
"Tan dhamman dhanan iutwd dhammdbhi$amayo tahin, wiiatiyd Mahaudnan pdndnan dsi, bhumipa,
*' Pubbabuddhanitinnan tan ihdna^ gantwd taduttaran nisinno tattha appetwd samddhin muifhito tato,
"Dhamman disesi Samiuddho pariidya tahin pana datapdnasahaudni pattd maggaphalan ahu.
**Kdyabandhanadhdtunt6 manuuihi namauitun, datwd iapariwdran tan thapetwdidha bhikkhuni,
*'Sahabhikkhu tahastina Mahdiumkaekatdwakan thapetwd idhd SawUfuddho dran ratanamdlaki,
''Thatwd Sudauanamdii jani tamunusdsiya, $asangh6 nabhamuggamma Jambudipan jino agd,
**lmatnhi kappi tatiyan Kassapd g6ttan6jino ahu, tabbawidu, tatthd iabbaldkdnukampako.
'*.Mahdmighawanan dii Mahdtdgarandmakan, fFiidian nikmana^garan paehchhimdya disayahu.
** Jay onto nama ndmina tattKa rdjd taddahu, ndmena Maiidadipoti ayan dip6 tadd ahu,
*'Tadd Jayaniaranr^beka raffnb kaniifkabhdtueha yudtlhan upatfhitan dii himanan tattahintanan.

''the extended right hand of the supreme Baddho. This successor of former Buddhos
receiving the same, bestowed it on king Samiddho, for the purpose of being planted there,
in the pleasure garden Mabdndm6. The monarch planted it there (accordingly).

The supreme Buddho repairing thither^ to the northward of the Sirisamalako,
and stationing himself at Nagamdiako (where subsequently Thulathanako, prior to
his accession, built a ddgoba* including the SiUsobbhakandako ch6tiyo), propounded the
doctrines of his faith to the people. Having heard that discourse, O king, (continued
Mahindo), twenty thousand living beings obtained the blessings of religion. Repairing;
to the northward thereof, to the place (Thuparamo) where the preceding Buddho
had stationed himself, there seating himself, and having indulged in the 'samadbi'
meditation, rising therefrom, the supreme Buddho propounded his doctrines. From
the assembled congregation, ten thousand living beings attained the bliss of ' maggapha-
lan/ Bestowing his belt, as a relic to be worshipped by the people, and leaving there the
priestess with her retinue, and also leaving there his disciple Mahisumbo, together with his
thousand priests, the supreme Buddho tarrying for a while at the Ratanamdlako, thereafter
at the Sudassanamdlako, and having preached to the people, together with his sacerdotal
retinue, the vanquisher departed through the air for Jambudipo."

The third divine teacher, the comforter of the whole world, the omniscient supreme
deity in this kappo, was named ' Kassapo,' from his descent. The capital then called
Wes&linagara, was situated to the westward ; and this Maham6g6 pleasure garden
was caUed then Mah^isdgara. The reigning sovereign therct at that period was known by
the name of ' Jayanto,' and this land was then designated * Mandddipo.'

At that period, between the said king Jayanto and his younger brother (Samiddho) an
awful conflict was on the eve of being waged, most terrifying to the inhabitants. The al-

94 The Mahawanso. [b. c. 306; a.b. 237.

*'Kassap6 so dasahalo tenayuddhina paninan mahantan wiydsanan diswd mahdkdruniko muni ;
**Tan hantwd sattawinayan pawattin sdsanassacha, kdtun imasmin dipasmin 7carun(&alach6dit6,
'*fFisatiyd sahassihi iddihi pariwdritd, nabhasdgamma aifhdn Subhakutamhi pabbate;
**Tattrafhit6 adhitfhdsi, 'narissara, munissaro sabbiman ajjapassantu Mandadipamhi mdnusd:
**Agantukdmd sabbiwa manussd mamasanttkan, dgachchhantu dkichchhina hhippanchdti mahdmuni.
^*Obhdsentan Munindan tan obhdsentancha pa&batan, rdjdcha ndgardchiwa diswd Jchippanupdgamun*
**Attan6 aitand patta voijaydya jand bahu^ diwatd baliddnatthan tan pabbatamupSgatd.
**Detoatd iti manriinsu sasanghan Lokandyakan rdjdcha so humdr&cha yuddhamujjhintu wimhUd.
**Rdjds6 munirdjan tan atihaffhobhiwadiya, nimantayitwd bhattina dnetwd purasantikan;
**Sasanghassa Munindassa nisajfdrahamuttaman ramaniyamidan fhdnan masambddhanti chintiyd.
**Kdrite mandapi rammi paliankisu warisucha nisiddpisi Sambuddhan sasanghan idha bh^ipalti^
**Nisinnampidhapassantd sasanghan Lokandyakan dipi manussd dnisun pannakdri samaniaid^
''Attdno khajjahhojjebhi tihitt pdhatihicha santappesi sasanghan tan rdjd s6 Ldkandyakon*

" mercifal * mani ' Kassapo, perceiving that in consequence of that civil war, a dreadfol sa-
crifice of lives would ensae, impelled by motives of compassion, as well as for the purpose
of effecting the conversion of its inhabitants, and the establishment of his faith in this land
(after) having averted this calamity, accompanied by twenty thousand of his sanctified
disciples, having repaired hither, stationed himself on the summit of Subhakiito.

Ruler of men/' (continued Mahindo addressing himself to Dewandnpiyatisso), ''the lord of
munis, himself the maha-muni, stationing himself there, thus resolved ; * Let all the
inhabitants of this land ' Mandadipo,' this very day see me manifested. Let also
all persons who are desirous of repairing to me, repair instantly (hither) without encounter-
ing any impediment/ The sovereign and the inhabitants of the capital observing
this divine sage, efi*algent by the rays of his halo, as well as the mountain illuminated (by
his presence), instantly repaired thither. A great concourse of people of either party,
in order that they might ensure victory to their cause, having proceeded to the mountain,
for the purpose of making offerings to the d6vat&s, imagined the ruler of the universe
and his disciples were d6vatas. The king and the prince astonished (at the presence
of the Buddho Kassapo) relinquished their (impending) conflict.

The king (Jayanto) exceedingly rejoiced, bowing down to this lord of munis, and
inviting him to take refreshment, conducted him to the capital; and the monarch consider-
ing this celebrated spot both befitting as an ofiering, and convenient as a residence for the
muni and his fraternity, caused to be constructed, in a hall erected by him, superb pulpits
for the supreme Buddho and his (attendant) priests.

The inhabitants of the land, seeing this lord of the universe seated hare with
his sacerdotal retinue, brought offerings from all quarters. The king from his own
provisions and beverage, as well as from the offerings brought from every direction,
presented refreshments to the lord of the universe and his disciples.

(•

B.C. 306; A.B. 237.] The Mahawanso. 95

**Idhiwa paehchhd bhattan ion nisinia$$a Jinaua $6^ Mahasdgaramuyydtian rdjddd^ dakkhinan waran.
Akdlapupphdlankdrk WMihdtdgarakdnani patiggahiti Buddhena akampittha mahdmahi,
Etthiwa td niiiditwd dkammanduUi nayakd taddwissahaudni pattd maggaphalan tard.
**niwdwihdran katwdna Makdidgara kdnank tdyanhi Sugatd gantwd pubbab6dhiihitan mahin,
**Nisinn6 tatihdappetwd tamddhin wuifhitd taid. Hi ehintiti Sambhuddho hitatthan dipawhiinan.
**Addya dakkhinan tikhan mama niggrddhabddhito Sudhammd bhikkhuni etu iddni iahabhikkhuni,
**Tassa tanrhittamdiidya sd thiri tadanantaran gahitwd tatthd rdjdnan uptuankamma nan iarun.
'*Likhan dakkhinasdkhdya ddpetwdna mahiddhikd mandsildya chindantan fhitan himakaidhakL
**Iddhiyd bddhimaddya tdpanchatata bhikkhuni, idhdnetwd, mahdrdja, diwatd pariwdritd,
"Satuwannakafdhan tan Sambuddhina paxdriti, thapisi dakkhini hatthL Tan gaheiwd Tathdgatd.
**Patifthapetun ranribdd Jayantaua taian tahin MahdMagarauyydni paliffhapisi bhupati.
**Tai6 ganiwdna Sambuddhd Ndgamdlaka uttari janassa dhamman dithi niiinno Sokamdlakb,
^*Tan dhammadiianan iutwd dhammdbhiimmayb tahin ahu pdnatahaudnan chatunnan manujddhipa.

''In the afternoon be bestowed on tbe vanquisher^ who was seated on this very spot, the
pleasure garden (then called) Mabis^gara^a worthy dedication. At the iostant that this
Mabisagara garden, embellished by (even) flowers out of season, was accepted of, tbe earth
quaked. Here the said divine ruler taking bis seat, propounded bis doctrines ; and twenty
thousand inhabitants attained the sanctification of tbe ' maggaphalan.'

The vanquisher having enjoyed his forenoon rest in the Mahasdgara garden, in
the afternoon repaired to this spot, where the preceding bo-trees bad been planted,
and indulged the 'samddhi' meditation. Rising therefrom, the supreme Buddho thus
resolved : ' For tbe spiritual welfare of the inhabitants of this land, let the chief tb^ri
Sudhamma, together with her retinue of priestes.scs, repair hither; bringing with her the
right branch of the nigrodho bo-tree (obtaining it from king Kiso at Bkranasinagara in
Jambudipo).'

Tbe thcri becoming (by inspiration) acquainted with this resolve, thereupon accompa-
nied by the monarch (Kiso), approached that tree. That supernaturally gifted king, with a
vermilion pencil having made a streak on the right branch, she (tbe then) taking
possession of that bo-branch, which had separated itself (from the main tree) and planted
itself in a golden vase, brought it hither by miraculous means, attended by her retinue of
priestesses and surrounded by devatas ; and placed the golden vessel on tbe extended
right hand of the supreme Buddho. This successor of former Buddhos, receiving
tbe same, bestowed it on king Jayanto, for the purpose of being planted there in tbe
pleasure garden Mahasagara. The monarch planted it there (accordingly).

The supreme Buddho repairing thither, to the northward of the Nagamalako, and sta-
tioning himself at As6k6 (where As6k6 one of the younger brothers of Dewananpiyatisso,
subsequently built a dagoba) propounded the doctrines of his faith to the people. Having
heard that discourse," (continued Mabindo, addressing himself to D6w&nanpiyatisso)

J)<) The Mahawanso. [b. c. 306; a.b. 237.

** Pnlihabuddhanisinnan tan fhdnan gantwd punuttaran nisinno tattha appitwd iamddhin wuffhitd, tatS,
" f)hamman desesi Sam6uddh6 parisdya tahinpana, dasapdna sahasidni pattd tnaggaphalan ahun.
*'Jalasdiikadhdtun so manussihi namastitun, datwd sapariwdrina tan fhapetwd idha hhikkhunin;
*^Sahabhikkhu sahassihi Sabbananddchasdwakan ihapitwdnddito oran Sudassanamdlako,
**Soinanaxsamdlakasminjanan samanusdsiyOf sanghena nabhamuggantwd Jambudipan Jin6 agd*
*^Ahu imasmin kappasmin chatutthan GoTAMO.jtno sahbadhammawidu Saithd $abbal6k6nukampak6^
*'Paihainans6 idhdgantwd yalkhanimmaddanan akd ; dutiyan punardgamma ndgdnan damanan oka ;
**Kalydmyan Maniakkhi ndgindbhi nimaniito: tatiyan punardgamma iosangho tattkahhunjiya ;
**Pubbab6dhi ihitaiihdnan Thupaiihdndmidampicha ; paribhbgadhatu ihdnaneha nisajjdydpa hhunjiya,
'*Pubbabuddhaihitaithdnan 6ran gantwd Mahdmuni Lankddlpdlokadipb, manuudbhdwatb tadd;
*' DipaHhan dewasanghancha ndge samanusasiya ; sasanghb nabhamuggantwd Jambudipan Jino agd,
'*Ewan ihdnamidan, rdja, chatubuddanisewitan ; asmin fhdne, mahdrdjd, thupo heuatindgaii.

'' O king, to foar thousand living beings the blessings of religion were insured. Repairing
to the northward thereof, to the place (Thupdr&mo ddgoba) where the preceding Buddhos
had stationed themselves^ there seating himself, and having indulged in the ^samddbi'
meditation, rising therefrom, the supreme Buddho propounded his doctrines. From
the assembled congregation, ten thousand human beings attained the bliss of ' maggapha-
lan.' Bestowing his 'ablution robe' as a relic to be worshipped by the people,
and leaving there the priestess with her retinue, and also leaving there his disciple
Sabbanando together with his thousand priests, the supreme Buddho, at the S6mano
mdlako (where Uttiy6 subsequently built a ddgoba) previously called the Sudassano
mdlako, having preached to the people^ departed through the air for Jambudipo/'

The fourth divine sage, the comforter of the worlds the ominiscient doctrinal lord,
the vanquisher of the five deadly sins, in this ' kappo ' was Gotamo.

In his first advent to this land, he reduced the yakkhos to subjection ; and then, in his
second advent, he established his power over the ndgas. Again, upon the third occasion,
at the intreaty of the ndga king Maniakkhi, repairing to Kalydoi, he there, together with
his attendant disciples, partook of refreshment. Having tarried, and indulged in (the
^ samdpatti ' meditation) at the spot where the former bo-trees had been placed ; as well as
on this very site of the (Ruanwelli) dagoba (where Mahindo was making these revelations
to Dewananpiyatisso), and having repaired to the spots where the relics used (by
the Buddhos themselves, viz., the drinking vessel, the belt, and the ablution robe
had been enshrined) ; as well as to the several places where preceding Buddhos bad
tarried, the vanquisher of the five deadly sins, the great muni, the luminary of Lankil, as
at that period there were no human beings in the land, having propounded bis doctrines
to the congregated devos and the n&gas, departed through the air to Jambudipo.

Thus, O king, this is a spot consecrated by the four preceding Buddhos. On
this spot, mahkraja, there will hereafter stand a ddgoba, to serve as the shrine for

f<
f«

B.C. 306 ; A.B. 237.] The Mahawanso. 97

'*RuddhaidHradhdiunmnd6madhdiu nidkdnmwd. witan rmiantuaidn uchekd Himawdiiti wisMuiSr
Ahamiwa kdrdpeudmi,** ichckdha puikawiuaro. **Idha anaati kickhani bakuni tawa, 6kumipa,**
Tdni kdrkki: naiidti kdretsati iman pana MakdndgasMa ti bkdiu upari^'aua atirajd;
** VafikaiakatiMMOii rdjd kegsmii nagaii : rdjd Ooikdhkayo nama tauapuU6 hkawiuaii:
**Tassaputt6 Kd/:awannaiiu6 ndma kkawissaii; tassa ranno tuto rd^d^ nuikdrdja, bkawiaati .*
**DuftkaKdmani ttuidina pakatbbkayandmako, kdres»aii idka tkupan $6 makdUjiddkiwikkamor
Irkckdka tkiro tktraua waekanineitka hkupaii uudpisi silditkdmbkan ian pawaitin likkdpiyd.
Ramman MakdmigkauHinan Tiudrdman fmakdmaii, Makdmakindatkhro »6 patigaiiki fmakiddkikb.
Akampo kampayitwdna makin fkdnisu affkoim, pinddya pawisiiwdna nagaran sdgarupaman;
Ranffo gkari bkantakickckan kotwd niklkamma mandird nitajja Nandanawani aggikkkandopaman takin^
Suttanjanassa disetwd sakasMan manuMt takin pdpmyiiwd maggupktda^ MakdmigkauHtni wast,
Tatiye diwasi tkird wdjagikatnki bkunjiya, niiojlfa Nandanawank disiydii wMpaiuan^
Plipayitwdhkiswutyan takasMa purhi tato, Tiudrdma^ makdikird rdjdcka sutadi$at6 ;

a ' dona * of sacred relics (obtained) from Baddho's body, in height one hundred and
twenty cubits, renowned under the name of '' H6mawili" (Ruanwelli).

The ruler of the land thus replied: ''I myself must erect it. O king, unto thee
there are many other acts to be performed, do thou execute them. A descendant of thine
will accomplish this work. Yatalatisso, the son of thy younger brother, the sub-king
Mahanago, will hereafter become a ruling sovereign ; his son named Gothib&yo will also
be a king. His son will be called Kdkawanno. Mahiraji! the son of that sovereign, named
Abhayo, will be a great monarch, gifted with supernatural powers and wisdom, — a
conqueror renowned under the title of ' Dutthagamini/ He will construct the digoba here.**

The th6ro thus prophesied; and the monarch having caused that prophecy to be engrav-
en (on stone) in the very words of the th6ro, raised a stone monument (in commemoration

thereof)-

The sanctified and supernatu rally gifted chief th6ro Mahamahindo accepted the
dedication made to him of the delightful Mahim6go pleasure garden, and Ti^saramo,
(where the wihiro of that name was subsequently built). This personage who had
thoroughly subdued his passions, after having caused the earth to quake at the eight sacred
spots, entered, for the purpose of making his alms-pilgrimage, the city (in expanse) like
unto the great ocean. Taking his repast at the king's palace, and departing from the
royal residence, and seating himself in the Nandana garden, he propounded the
** aggikkhandho " discourse (of Buddho) to the people ; and procuring the sanctification ot*
" maggaphalan '* for a thousand persons, he tarried in the Mah^^go garden.

On the third day, the tb6ro, after taking his repast at the king's palace, stationing
himself in the Nandana pleasure garden, and having propounded the *' asiwisopaman "
discourse (of Buddho), and established a thousand persons in the superior grades of
blessings of the faith ; and thereafter the thdro having at the Tissarimo propounded

98 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 306; a.b. 237.

Thiran upanisfditwd tdpuchchhi **Jtnasdsanan patifthitannut hhantitif****Ndtdwa,fnanujAdkipa ;"
**Up6sathddikammatthan Jindndya,Janddhipa, simdya idha baddhdya patiffhfuati sdtanan,**
Ichchahrawi mahdthiro ; tanrdjdtdamabrawi : **Sambuddhdya ant6hanwa$i$sdmijutindkaran,**
**Tasmd katwd puran ant6 sfman handatha Mjjukan:" ichchdhrawi mahdrdjd: third tan idamabrawi.
**Ewan sati tuwanyiiva pajdna, puthawiuarOt simdya gamanafihdnan bandhittdma maya^i tan."
**Sddhuti'* watwd bhumindo, dewinddwiya Nandand, Mahdmighawandrdmd pdwiii mandiran saJcarL
Chatuttht ditoasi thiro ranno ffihamhi bhunjaya, nisajja Nandanawani dhisi namataggiyan,
Pdyitwa matapdnansd sahassan puri$i tahin, Mahdmeghawandraman mahdthiro up6gami»
Pdt6 bhirin ehardpetwd mandayitwd puran waran, wihdragdmimaggancha wihdrancha samantato,
Ratitahho rataiiho s6 sabbdlanJcdrabhutitd snhdmanhchd iahdrSdhd taydggabalawdhand,
Mahatd pariwdrina sakdrdmamupdgami ; tatiha thiri updgantwdwanditwd wandandrahi ;
Sahathirina gantwdna nadiydparitUthakan ; tatd katanto agomdsi himmnaj^galamddiyd.

a discourse to the king, he (the monarch) approaching the th6ro, and seating himself
near him, inquired : ^' Lord! is the religion of the vanqnisher established or not 1 '* ^* Ruler
of men, no, not yet. O king ! when, for the purpose of performing the np68ath6 and other
rites, ground has been duly consecrated here, according to the rules prescribed by
the vanquisher, (then) religion will have been established/'

Thus spoke the mahdth6ro, and thus replied the monarch to the chief of the victors
over sin : ** I will steadfastly continue within the pale of the religion of Buddho : include
therefore within it the capital itself: quickly define the boundaries of the consecrated
ground." The mah&r&ja having thus spoken, the th6ro replied to him: ''Raler of
the land, such being thy pleasure, do thou personally point out the direction the boundary
line should take : we will consecrate (the ground)/' The king replying " most willingly ; "
departing from his garden Mahdm6go, like unto the king of the devos sallying forth from
his own garden Nandana, entered his royal residence.

On the fourth day, the thfero having been entertained at the king's palace, and having
taken his seat in the Nandana pleasure garden, propounded the ** anamataggan" discourse
(of Buddho) ; and having poured out the sweet draught (of hb discourse) to thousands
of persons, this mahdthiro departed for the mahdm6go pleasure garden.

In the morning, notice having been (previously) given by beat of drums^ the celebrated
capital, the road to the there's residence, and the residence itself on all sides, having
been decorated, the lord of chariots, decked in all the insignia of royalty, seated in bis cha-
riot, attended by his ministers mounted, and escorted by the martial array of bis realm,
repaired to the temple constructed by himself, accompanied by this great procession.

There having approached the th^ros worthy of veneration, and bowed down to
them, proceeding together with the th^ros to the upper ferry of the river, he made
his progress, ploughing the ground with a golden plough (to maris the limits for the

B.C. 306 ; A.B. 237.] Thk Mahawavso. 99

MahdpaddmS Kunjar6ekm vikS ndgd iu wmmg tUd^ tuwmnnk nanffmli yuUd paikami KuniamiUmki,
Chaiuranffini makdiinS takaikiriki kkaUiyd^ gaketwd nangalan simmn diu6yUwd arindamo ;
Snmalankata puun^ffkafan, ndndrdgmA dkaJaA imiksn^ kariekandanmekunnameka. Monnarajdia daiidalan ;
Addtan, puppkakariian Mmmuf^gan, kutuduiggkipan, tarana^ kadaliik, jaiiddi gakitiitkipariwarito :
\ QnaiunyaManehuitko, iai6gkapariwdrU6, ikuiimamgalagtieki purayantd ckatuddtMan,
Sddukdraninddiki wilukkkipagkatikicka wimkaidckamapmfatfa, kasantS, kkumipoagd.
inhdrancka puranekiwa kurMmdn6padakkkinan, tfrndyagamanaf^kdnan nadin paiwdtamdpayi.
Kena hina nimiitina simd ettka gaidiieki ; ewaA simdgatatfkdnan iekekkamdnd nihddkatka.
Sadiyd P dudnatUlkamki ; PdxdnehMmwdfaka^ ; tnio Kumbaiawdtanian ; Makadipan tain at[d
Tato Kakudkapdf%ng6 Makdanganag6 taio ; iato Kkuddamttdkuianeka Maruttapokkkarauin ; Mo,
irijaydrdmnuyydmk uHaraddwdraknttagh ; O^jakumhkal'apdidnaAp Tkumwaifkikamaifkatdt
AhkayipatdkapdsdnaA, makd^utdnammifkagd ; PigkmpdMdnaka^gamtmd ; kammdrmHkwa wdmato.

consecration). The saperb state elepbantB Mah&padumo and Knnjaro having been
harnessed to the golden ploogh, commencing from the Knntamklal^o, this monarch,
sole ruler or the people, accompanied by the tb6roif, and attended by the four constitnent
hosts of his military array, himself holding the plough shaft, defined the line of boundary.

Surrounded by exquisitely painted vases (carried in procession), and gorgeous flags
tinkling with the bells attached to them; (sprinkled) with red sandal dust; (guarded)
by gold and silver staves; (the procession decorated with) mirrors of glittering glass and
festoons, and baskets borne down by the weight of flowers; triumphal arches made
of plantain trees, and females holding up umbrellas and other (decorations); excited by the
symphony of every description of music ; encompassed by the martial might of his empire ;
overwhelmed by the shonts of gratitude and festivity, which welcomed him from the
four quarters of the earth ; — this lord of the land made his progress, ploughing amidst
enthusiastic acclamations, hundreds of waving handkerchiefs, and the exultations produc-
ed by the presentation oFsupert> offerings.

Having perambulated the wihiro (precincts) as well as the city, and (again) reached the
river, he completed the demarkation of the consecrated ground.

If ye be desirous of ascertaining by what particular marks the demarkation is traced,
thus learn the boundary of the consecrated ground.

it went from the Pasina ferry of the river to the P&slinakuddawitakan (lesser stone
well) ; from thence to the Kumbalaw&tan ; and ftx>m thence, to the Mahidipo; from thence
proceeding to the Kakudhapali ; from thence to the Mahiangano ; from thence to
the Khuddamadula ; from thence to the Maratta reser%*oir, and skirting the northern
gate of the Wijayarama pleasure garden, to the Gajakumbhakapa^nan ; then proceeding
from the centre of Thusawattlii, to the Abhaynpalakapasanan; hence through the centre
of the MahasusAnan (i,'rcat cemetery) to the Oiirhapasana, and turning to the left of the

lOO The Mahawanso. [b.c. 306; a.b.237.

Xigrodhamanganan s(antwd, Hiyagallasamipaki, Diyawdsahrdhmanaud dkwakampubba kakkhinan;
Tafo Teiumpdlingo ; tatS Ndlachatuklagd, AssamaAdalawdmkna Sasawdnan tat6 agd ;
Tatb MfiTHmbatitthangd ; tato uddhan nadin agd: pafhaman chitiyapdehini dwekadambd agdyeuun ;
Sinintlaguttarajjatnhi , damilddakasuddhikd, nadinduranii handhilwd, nagardsannan akanm tan.
Jiwamdnakadambancha antdsiman goto ahu, matakadamiatirena, timd uddhakadambagd :
Sihasindnatitthena uggantwd tiraiowajan; pdidnatitthan gantwdna nimittan ghaffayi isi.
Nimiftitii paniiasmin ghafiUi, diwamdnutd ** sddhukdran** pawattisun, sdsanan suppatifihiianp
Rannd dinndsasimdya nimitte parikittayi ; dwattinsa mdlakatthancha, Thupdrdmaiihamiwaeha ;
yimitte kittayitwdna mahdthkro mahdmaii simantaranimitlicha kiUayitwd yathd widhiri'
Abhandhi sabbd timdyd tasminyiwa dine wasi : mahdmahi akampittha simdbandhi samdpiti.
Panchami diwcui thiro ranf^o gehamhi ihunjiya, ni$ajja Nandanawani tuttan tan khajfaniyakan.
Mahdfanatsa desitwd sahasta mdnusi tahiTh pdyetwd amatan pdnan Mahdmighawani watL

artificers' quarters, and proceeding to the square of the Digr6dha tree near the Hiyagulla,
turning to the south east at the temple of the brahman Diyawaso, ran from thence
to Tclumpali ; from thence to the T41achatukka, and to the left of Assamandala, to
Sasawana ; from thence to the Marumba ferry, and proceeding up the stream of the
river ran to the south east of the first dagoba (Thupiramo) to the two kadamba trees.

In the reign of* Senindagutto, the damilos (to ensure) the cleanliness which attends-
bathing, considering the river to be too remote for that purpose, forming an embank-
ment across it, brought its stream near the town.

Having brought the line of demarkation so as to include the living kadamba tree
and exclude the dead kadamba tree on the bank, it proceeded up the river, reaching the
Sihasina ferry ; passing along the bank of the river and arriving again at the Pasina ferry,
the *' irsi " united the two ends of the line of demarkation. At the instant of the janction
of these two ends, dewos and men shouted their ''sadhus" at the establishment of
the religion (of Buddho).

The eminent saint, the mahdthero, distinctly fixed the points de&iing the boundary
prescribed by the king. Having fixed the position for the erection of the thirty two
(future) sacred edifices, as well as of the Thuparamo dagoba, and having according to the
forms already observed defined the outer boundary line also (of the consecrated ground),
this (sanctified) sojourner on tiiat same day completed the definition of all the boondary
lines. At the completion of the junction of the sacred boundary line the earth qoaked.

On the fifth day, the tb6ro having been entertained at the king's palace, taking his seat
in the Xandana pleasure garden, propounded the '^ khajjanio " discoarse (of Baddho)
to the people ; and having poured forth the delicious draught to thousands of persons,
tarried in the Mahamego garden.

'* Thf niini^iiT pnitocu-d ^mtTciKn." In Sin^haU-sHr •' Mitta-!K.'na" «li-ix»^od in a.d. 433. by the Malabsn, by vbom this

altiTiitittii w;i»4 niadf in the cinirM> of tho rivi-r. iK-tween that year antl a.u. 4rj9, when Dhasenkeliya succeeded in expelling

tho invailiri. It wax diirin« hi» reign, whith temiinutcd in A. D. 477, that the first portion of the Mabawvuo
c(>mpik-<l

B.C. 306; A.B. 237.] The Mahawakso. 101

Ckaffhi diwoMi tkkro raiiffa gikamki 6ku9^tfa ; nitaijd Nandanawani tuitan gdmayapin^ikan*
Ditayitwd disananQd$aha$$aiiyh9a wuinusi pdpayiiwdikisatmayan Atakdmigkawane wa»i,
Saitamipi dini third rdjagigamki 6ku^fitfa ; nitajja Nandanawani dkammaehakkappawaitinan.
Suttanian disayiiwdna sakasianyiwm wUinuMi p6payiiwdbki$amayan Makdmigkmwani woii.
Bwanki ad^kanawammn tahaudm juiindhar6 kdrmyiiwdbhi$amaifan diwasikiwm watiahL
Tan MakanandanawanmH wuehchaii iinm iddind MdianaAjdtikatikdnamiti Joiiwanan iti.
Tissdrdmamki kdrisi rdja thirasMa ddite pdtddan tigkm mukkkdya Bukkkdpiiwina maniikd ;
Pdtddo kdfakdbkdid dsi, s6 tina iaA tahin Kdlapoiddapariweiiamiti tan sankhamupigatan.
Tato wtahdbddhi gkaran Ldkapdiddamimaehat Saidkaggnneha kdrUi BhaitasSlaneha sddhukan.
Hahuni pariwindni, sddhupokkharanipickat raitiffhBna diwdfthdna yoAkuti tieka kdrayi,
Taua nakdnapdpaua nakdnapokkkarani iafi Sttnahkdtapariwinanti pariwinan pawuekckaiu
TasM ekankamiiaftkdni dipadipaua tddkund^ wuckekati pariwinanian Digkacka^amanan iti.

On (he sixth day, the th^ro, the profound expounder of the doctrine, having been
entertained at the king s palace, taking his seat in the Nandana garden, and proponuding
the '' gomayapindikan '" discourse (of Buddho), and procuring for a thousand persons
who attended to the discourse, the sanctification of the faith, tarried in the Mahiai6i^o
garden.

On the seventh day, the th6ro having been entertained at the king's palace, taking
his scat in the Nandana garden, and having propounded the '^ dhammachakka pava-
thannan '" discourse (of Buddho), and procuring for a thousand persons the sanctification
of the faith, tarried in the Mah&m^go pleasure garden*

The supreme saint having thus, in the course of seven days, procured for nine thousand
munis, and five hundred persons, the sanctification of the faith, sojourned in the Mah4m6-
go garden ; and from the circumstance of its having been the place where religion had first
(j6ti) shone forth, the Nandana pleasure garden also obtained the name of '' Jotiwanan.**

The king caused in the first instance an edifice to be expeditiously constructed, for
the th^ro's accommodation, on the site of the (future) Thupiram6 d&goba, without using
(wood), and by dryingf the mud (walls) with fire. The edifice erected there, from the
circumstance (of fire having been used to dry it expeditiously), was stained black (kilo).
That incident procured for it the appellation ^ Kalapas&dapariw^nan."

Thereafter in duo order, he erected the edifice attached to the great bo-tree, the
L6hapd^da, the Sal&kagga, and Bhattas&la halls. He constructed also many pariw^nas,
excellent reservoirs, and appropriate buildings both for the night and for the day (for
the priesthood). The pariw6na which was built for this sanctified (thero) in the bathing
reservoir (by raising a bank of earth in the centre of it), obtained the name of ** Sunahata"
(earth embanked) pariw6na. The place at which the perambulatory meditations of this
most excellent lumhiary of the land were performed, obtained the name of Dighachanka-

102 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 306; a.b. 2S7.

Jggaphalan samdpattin samdpajjiyahiniu s6 Phalaggapariwinanti ttan Una pawuehehatu
Apassiyd apasse tan thiro yaitha nisidi s6, Thirdpassayapariwinan etan tina pavouehehatu
Hahumanigand yaitha updsinsu upechchi tan tenicha tan Marugand^ariwinanti pawuehehaU,
Sendpati tassa raniio therassa Dighatandano kdrhi Chulapdsddan mahciihamhhihi aiihahi:
Dighasandasindpati pariwenanti tan tahin wuehehati pariwinanan pamukhan pamukhdkdran.
Detrdnanpiya wachanopagulandmd Lankdyan pathammidan wihdran rd^d so tumati Mahdmahindaiikerun

dgammdehaiamatimittha k6rayitthdtu

Sujanappasddasanwegatihdya kati Mahdwansi '*Mahdwihdrapatiggahan6*' ndma pannarasamd parickckido,

SOLASAMO PaRICIICUIIEDO.

Pure charitwd pindaya karitwd janasangahan^ rajagkhamhi bhunjantd karonto rdjasangakan.
Jabbisadiwasi thiro Mahdmighawani wasi dtdlhin sukkapakkhassa tirasi diwasi pana^
Rdjagehamhi hhunjitwd mahdrannd mahdmati mahappamdilasuttan tan disayitwd tatdcha s6t
/Fihdrakdranan ichchhan, tattha Chttiyapabbati nikkhamma purimaddwdrd agd ChitiyapMataiL,

manan pariwenan. Wherever he may have indulged the inestimable bliss C^phalaggan*^
of ''samapati" meditation, from that circumstance that place obtained the name
" Phalaggapariw^nan/' Wherever the th6ro may have (apassiya) appeared onto those
who flocked to see him, that spot obtained the name of ^^ Th6rapassayapariw6nan.''
Wherever many (mam) d6wos may have aproachcd him, for the purpose of beholding
him, that place from that circumstance obtained the name '' Marugan&pariw^nan/'

Dighasandan6, the (s^ndpoti) minister of this king, erected for the th6ro the Cbala-
pas&do on eight lofty pillars. Of all the pariw6nas, both in order of time and In excel-
lence of workmanship, this pariw6na called the *' * Dighasandas6ndpoti '' was the first.
Thus this king of superior wisdom, bearing the profoundly significant appellation of D6wii-
nanpiyatisso, patronizing the th6ro Maha-Mahindo of profound wisdom, built for him here
(Sfah&wihdro in the Mah&m6go pleasure garden), this first wihdro (constmctad) in Lanki.

The fifteenth chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, '^ the acceptance of the Maha
wiharo," composed equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

Chap. XVL

Having made his alms-pilgrimage through the city, conferring the blessings of the faith
on the inhabitants ; and having been entertained at the palace, and bestowed benedictions
on the king also ; the th6ro, who had tarried twenty six days in the Maham6go pleasure
garden, on the thirteenth day of the increasing moon of ^'asalho," having (again) taken his
repast at the palace, and propounded to the monarch the '' mah&ppamMan " discouiBe {o(
Buddho) ; thereupon being intent on the construction of the wih&ro at the Ch^tiya
mountain ^departing out of the eastern gate repaired to the said Ch6tiya moontain.

' At which this history wus compiled, by its incumbent Muhunamo thcro, between a. o. 459 and 477.

B.C. 306; A.B. 237.] The Mahawanso. 103

Thirun imHkm gmimA iuiwd rmihmn dmfiha bkupaii diwiyd, diwiyh dweeha dddya iheraudnupadaA agd.
Third Nngaehatukkmmki, nmkdiwd rakadi iaki^ pab6aidr6kanaitkd^a mffhantmpatipdtiyd.
Rdja ratkd Uuidruyiha affhaihirihkiwadiya ; •• unhi kUanti kin, rdja, dgaiUiii f * dhutk.
*'TumhdkangtimandMankidgat6 wuthiti:*' 6hdnti; '• idhiwa wasian woiiiun agaiamkatir hhdsiyd.
fFassupandyikan thiro khandhdkan khandhakdwidd katkisi; raAnS tan iutwd hhdginkyyMa rdjind,
Makarifikdmahdmackekdpanehapanr^asahdiuhi iaffhinjeffhakaniffkihi rtffdnamkitd fhitd.
Ydehitwd tadakuchhoa pabbajun tkira$aniiki pMdrakattmn ia66ipiti khuraggi mahdmati,
KatU^kaehiiiyaffhdnipurimaid iadahiwa s6 kaamdni dfhdpUwd lindni affkaiaffkiyd.
Jgmmdsi puran rdjd third iatthimtt ii wasu^; kSipiniaya nagara^ pmwisanidnukampakd.
Nifihiti Unakanmuimhi didlhipunnamdsiyan gantwd ddtUi thirdnmn rt^jd wikBradakkhinan.
Owaitinia mdiakdnaneha wihdrassacha tassakhdiima^ Mimdiigd ihiro bandhiiwd iadahiwayo*
Titan pahhajju pikhdnm^ akdai upammpatUi^ Mbbimn tabhopafhammn Buddhitumbaramdlaki,

Hearing that the th6ro had departed thither, the sovereign, mounting his chariot,
and taking the two princesses (An^la and Sihali) with him, followed the track of the
th6ro. The tb6ros after having bathed in the Ndgacbatnkko tank, were standing in
the order of their seniority on the bank of the pond, preparatory to ascending the moun-
tain. The king instantly alighted from his carriage and bowed down to the eight
th^ros. They addressed him : *^ Riga ! what has broaght thee in this exhausting heat t "^
On replying, '' 1 came afflicted at your departure ; " they rejoined, '' We came here to
hold the ' wasso.' "

The th6ro perfect master of the '* kondhos/' propounded to the king the '' wassupanik-
yako " discourse (of Buddho). Having listened to this discourse (on the observance
of " wasso ") the great statesman Mah&rittho, the maternal nephew of the sovereign, who
was then standing near the king, together with his fifty five elder and younger brothers,
(the said brothers only) having obtained his sanction, on that very day were ordained
priests by the th6ro. All these persons who were endowed with wisdom, attained in the
apartment, where they were shaved (ordained), the sanctification of '' arahat"

On that same day, the king enclosing the space which was to contain (the future) sacred
edifices (at Mihintalli) and commencing the execution of his undertaking by the construc-
tion of sixty eight rock cells, returned to the capital.

These benevolent th6ros continued to reside there, visiting the city at the hours of
alms-pilgrimage (instructing the populace).

On the completion of these cells, on the full moon day of the month '' ksalho " repairing
thither, in due form, the king conferred the wih&ro on the priests. The th6ro versed
in the consecration of boundaries, having defined the limits of the thirty two sacred
edifices, as well as of the wihiro aforesaid, on that very day conferred the upasampada
ordination on all those (saman6ro priests) who were candidates for the same, at the
edifice (called) Buddh6tumbaro, which was the first occasion on which (it was so used).

104 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 306; a.b.237.

EU wdtatihi arahantdsabbi ChktiyapabbaU tattha wastan upagantwd akantu rt^aiongahan,
Dewamanuxsd gand gaiiinarUan tanchaganan, gunawitthaiakattin ydehamupaehehieha

mdnayamdnd punfiachayan wipuian akarinsuti.

Sujanappasdfiatanwigatthdya kate Mahdwansi " Chetiyapabbatawihdrapatiggahano ndmd** $6laiam6 patich^

{ehhid6.
Sattarasamo Parichchhedo.

fFuUhdwastan pawdretwa kattikapuunamasiyan, awdchetia, ** mahardja,"* mahdthiro nuthdmati,
**Chiradi{ih6hi Sambuddhdt Satthd, no: Manvjddhipd, andthawdsan awafimha naithindpujiyaniman:'
*'Rhdsittha nanu, bhanU, mi Sambuddhd nibbut6 " lYi dha .• **dhdtusu diffhUu diifhd hSti Jino;' Hi.
^'tFidito w6 adhippdyd thupasta kdrani : mayd karessdmi ahan thupan. Tumhijdndtka dkdtuyd:*
Mantihi Sumanindtir thero rdjdndmabrawi, Rdjdha Sdmaniran tan, "K'utd laehehhdma dhdtuyd f
"ffibhusayitwd nangaran maggancha, manujddhipa, upbsathd saparisb haUhin druyha mangalan^
"Sitachehhattan dhdrayanto, tdldwaeharasaJjUb, Mahdndgawanuyydnan, sdyanhasamayi, w^fm^

All these sixty two holy persons holding their '' wasso " at the Ch^tiya mountain, invoked
blessings on the king.

The host of d^vos and men, having with all the fervor of devotion flocked to this chief of
saints, the joyful tidings of whose piety had spread far and wide, as well as to bis
fraternity, acquired for themselves preeminent rewards of piety.

The sixteenth chapter in the Mah&wanso, entitled, ''the acceptance of the dedication of
the Ch6tiya mountain wihdro," composed equally for the delight and affliction of righteous
men. ^___^^

Chap. XVII.

The '' wasso " which had been held, having terminated on the full moon day of
the month of '' kattika," this great th6ro of profound wisdom thus spoke : ''Mah&rija, our
divine teacher, the supreme Buddho, has long been out of our sight : we are sojoaming
here unblessed by bis presence. In this land, O ruler of men! we have no object to which
ofierings can be made." (The king) replied, '' Lord, most assuredly it has been stated
to me, that our supreme Buddho had attained * nibbut6,' (and that a lock of his hair and
the ' giwatti ' relic have been enshrined at Mahiyangana.)'' '' Wherever bis sacred
relics are seen our vanquisher himself is seen," (rejoined Bf ahindo). " I understand
your meaning '' (said the monarch), ''a thiipo is to be constructed by me. I will erect
the thiipo: do ye procure the relics." The th6ro replied to the king; ''Consult with
SAmano." The sovereign then addressed that s&man^ro : '' From whence can wo procure
relics ? " '' Ruler of men, (said he) having decorated the city and the highway, attended
by a retinue of devotees, mounted on thy state elephant, bearing the canopy of dominion,
and cheered by the music of the ' taldwachara ' band, repair in the evening to the

B.C. 307; A.B.236.] The Mahawanso. 105

"Dkdiu 6kidann^n6, ri^d, dhdiuyd iattha laehckkayi;* iehehhdhm sdmanM $6 Sumand tan sumdnatan.
Therdiha rd^akuhid gantwd ChiiiyapaSbatan, dmantiya sdmaniran Sumanan iumanagatin ;
''Bhitwan, bhaddrd Sumana ; gantwd Pupphapuran waran, ayyakan ti mnhdrdfan iwan n6 waehanan wndar
'Sahdyo ii, tmahdrdja, mahardjd Maruppiyd, pasanno buddhtuamayk, thupan kdritumhhchhati :
' Munind dhdtuyd diht\ pattan hhuttancha Saithund, Mariradhdluyd tunti bahawdhi tawarUikk:
•*Pattapuran gakitwdna, gantwd diwapuran waran, Sakkan dewdnamindantan ewan no waehanan wadar
*TU6kadakkhiniyaMsa ddihddhdtucha dakkina^ tawantikamhu diwinda, dakkhinakkhaka dhdtucha ;
'Oathan tamiwa pujihi; akkhakan dthi Satthuno ; Lankddipat$a kiehchhu mdpamajji, turddhipa.'
**Bwan bhantktV watwd ; t6 sdmanM mahiddhikd, tan khananyiwa dgamma DhammdtSkaua santikan ;
Sdlamuiamhi fhapitan mahdbodhin tahin Mubhan, kattikajanapujdhi pt^ayantancha addasa
Thirana waehanan watwd ; rajatd ladtlhadhdtuyd, puttapuran gahitwdna ftimawantamupdgami,
Hitma%panti fhapetwdma tadhdtU pattamuttaman, diwindatantikaA gantwd, thiratia waehanan hhaui.

''Mabanago pleasure garden. There, O king! will thou find relics." Thus to the
piously devoted monarch, spoke Suinano, who fully knew how the relics of Buddho
bad been distributed.

The delighted th6ro proceeding from the palace to the Ch6tiyo mountain, consulted with
the equally delighted Sumano saman^ro, to whom this important mission was to be
confided. *^ Hither, thou piously virtuous Sumano proceeding to the celebrated city
Pupphapura, deliver unto the sovereign (Dhamm&s6ko), the head of thy family, this
my injunction. *' Mahar&ja, thy ally the mahir&ja surnamed Maruppiyo (Tisso-the-
delight-of the devos,)" converted to the faith of Buddho, is anxious to build a d&goba.
Thou possessest many corporeal relics of the ''muni;" bestow some of those relics, and
the dish used at his meals by the divine teacher. Taking (continued Mabindo addressing
himself to Sumano) that dish filled with relics, and repairing to the celebrated capital of
the devos, thus deliver my message to Sakk6, the d^vo of d^vos : ' King of d^vos, thou
possessest the* right canine-tooth relic, as well as the right collar-bone- relic, of the deity
worthily worshipped by the three worlds : continue to worship that tooth-relic, but bestow
the collar-bone of the divine teacher. Lord of devos! demur not in matters (involving the
salvation) of the land of Lanki."

Replying, ** Liord, most willingly ; " this supematurally sighted sliman6ro instantly
departed for the court of Dhammis6ko. There he had his audience of (the king), who was
in the midst of the celebration of the festival of kattiko," after having efiected the transfer
of (the right branch of) the supreme bo-tree to the foot of the sal-tree. Delivering
the message of the th6ro, and taking with him the relics and the sacred dish obtained from
the king (Sumano) departed for (the mountain io the confines oQ Himawanto. Depositini;
the sacred dish together with the relics at the Himawanto (mountains), and repairing to the
court of the d^vo of d6vos, he delivered the message of the th^ro. Sakko, the ruler

* Trmnderred ftom DanUpim to Cejlon in ▲.». 810 ; and now enahrinod in the DilndA-malisawe temple in Kandv

s e

km; The Mahawaxso. [b. c. 307; a.b. 2:3h'.

C huhimauichktiyamhd gahetwd daJckhinakkhakan, sdmaneroMsa pdddxi Sakko dewdnamissaro.
Tan dhCitHn dhdtu pattancha dddya Sumano tato dgamma Chitiyagirin thirassdtldsi tan yati ,
Mnhanafrawnnuyydnan wuttina widhindgamd, sdyanhasamayi rdjd rdjasind purakkhato,
Thapiti dhiituyo sahbd third tatthiwa pahhaic Misstakapabbatan tasmd dhu ChitiyapabhataiH.
Tapetwa dhdtu pattantan thiro Chitiyapabbati ; gahetwd akkhakan dhdtun sankitan sagan6gamd»
**Sarheyan ^tt^nin6 dhdtu, chhattan namatu me sayan: jananukihi kariiihdlu : dhdtu changotako ayan^
^'Sirrtxmin me patiithatu dgamma sahadhdtuyd:"" iti rdjd wiehintesi : chintitan tan tathdeUiu,
Amatehdhhisittoxoa ahu haiihbti bhupati, sisatb tan gahctwdna hattikkhandhe fhapisi tan,
Haitho hatti kunchanddan akd, kampittha medini : tato ndgi niwattitwd sathirabalawdhand,
Puratthimena dwdrina patoisitwd puran subhan, dakkhininacha dwarena nikkhamitwd, tatd pund^
Thupdrdtni chitiyassa ihanato pachchhato katan pabbkdawatthun gantwdna bddhiffhdne niwattiya,
Puratthdwadano atihd, thupafthdna tadahi tan, kadambapuppi dddrawallahiwitthan ta^ ahu,
Manussa dewo diwehi tan thdnan rakkhitan, tuchin sodhdpettod bhusayitwd tan khananyiwa sddhukan.

of devos, taking the right collar-bone from the Cbul&mani ddgoba, presented it to the
saman^ro. The disciple Sumano thereupon bringing that relic> as well as the sacred
dish and (other) relics, and reaching the Ch^tiyo mountain, presented them to the tb^ro
(Mahindo).

According to the injunction given (by Sumano) before his departure, in the afternoon,
the king, attended by his state retinue, repaired to the Mahdn&go pleasure garden, Tbe
thero deposited all those (ch6tiy6) relics there, on that mountain : from that circumstance
the "Missako" mountain obtained the name of the '' Chfetiyo." Leaving the sacred
dish and the relics (it contained) at the sacred mountain, the th6ro attended by his
disciples repaired to the appointed place, taking the collar-bone-relic with them.

''If this be a relic of the divine sage, may my canopy of state of itself bow down : may
my state elephant of his own accord (go down) on his knees : may the relic casket
together with the relic alight on my head." Thus inwardly the king wished : those wishes
were accordingly fulfilled.

The monarch, as if he had been overpowered by the delicious draught (of nibbuti),
exulting with joy and taking it from his head, placed it on the back of tbe state elephant.
The delighted elephant roared, and the earth quaked. The elephant, as well as the thito
together with the state pageant, having halted awhile, the th6ro, entering tbe magniflceat
city by tbe eastern gate, and passing through it (in procession) by the southern gate;
thereafter repairing in the direction of the Thuparamo Chetiyo, to an edifice of many
apartments (built for the yakkho named Pamojjo), halted at the spot where the branch of
the bo-tree (was afterwards planted).

The multitude stationed themselves near tbe spot where the Thiip&r&mo (was subse-
quently constructed) ; which at that period was overrun with the thorny creeper called
kadambo.

The d^vo of men (Dewananpiyatisso) causing that spot, which was guarded by d^vos, to

B.C. 307 ; A.B. 236.] Thk Mahawanso. 107

fPhdtu orupanmithdifa drahhi hatthikhandkato, ndgo na ichchhitan : r(\fd ihiran puchekhlttha ian manan.
**Attan6 iandhatamaki ihdni thapanamichehhaii ; dhdtu oropanan tina nd ichchhitanti ** sobrawt.
Andpetwd khananykwa tukkhatobhayawdpito, gukkhakaddanuikani^hi ehindp^tufdna tan »anuin,
AlanKaritwa hahudhd, rdjd tan ihdnamuttaman, ordpetwd hatthikondhd dhdtun tatthe fkapixi tan
Dhdtdrakkhan sanwidhdjfa fhapetwd tatthahatthinan dhdtu thupana Karani rdjatuntamdnaso,
Hahu manuut ybjetwd, iiihikd karanan lahun ; dhdtukichchan wichintento sdmackcho pdwisi puran.
Mahdmahindathirdtu Mahdmighawanan tu6han, tagano ahhigantwdna tatiha wdsamakappayi.
Rattin ndgo nupariydti tanihdnan m6 iadhdtukan ; 66flhitfhdnamhi idldya diwdtthdni taflhdtuko.
/ratthussa tastoparitd thiramatdnugo, janghdmattan khanSpetwd ; kaiipdhina, bhupati,
Tattha dhdtupatitihdnan ghdtdpitwd: updgami tatd tatb tamantdcha samdgami mahdjano,
Tatmin samagami dhdtu hatthikkhandhd nabbhuggtUd, $atta tdlappamdiiamhi ditsanti nabhasiffhitd,
iFimhdpayanti janan tan yatMikan pdtihdriyan, gandambamuti Buddhdwa, akart iomahansanan ;

be instantly cleared and decorated in the utmost perfection, prepared to take the rrlic
down himself from the back of the elephant. The elephant (liowever) not consentinir
thereto, the monarch inquired the reason thereof from the th6ro. (Mahindo) replied,
'' (The elephant) is delighted in having it exalted on the summit of his back : on that
account he is unwilling that the relic should be taken down (and placed in a lower
position)". The king causing to be brought instantly, from the dried up Abbaya tank,
dried lumps of mud, had them heaped up to the elephant's own height; and having
that celebrated place decorated in various ways, lifting the relic from the elephant's back,
deposited it there.

Stationing the elephant there for the protection of the relic, the monarch in his extronir
anxiety to embark in the undertaking of constructing the dagoba for the relic, havinir
engaged a great number of men to manufacture bricks, re-entered the town with his state
retinue, to prepare for the relic festival.

The chief th^ro Mahindo, repairing, together with his fraternity, to the delightful Maha-
m6go garden, tarried there.

This state elephant during the night watched without intermission over this place,
as well as over the relic. During the day-time he remained with the relic in the hall
in which the bo-branch was (subsequently) planted.

The sovereign pursuing the directions of the thero, (incased it in a dagoba), on the suiu-
mit of which (sacred edifice) having excavated (a receptacle) as deep as the knee, und
having proclaimed that in a few days the relic would be enshrined there, he repaired
thither. The populace, congregating from all quarters, assembled there In that assem-
blage, the relic rising up from the back of the elephant, to the height o( seven palmira
trees, and remaining self-poised in the air, displayed itself; and, like unto Buddho at the
foot of the gandambo tree, astonished the populace, till their hair stood on end, l»v

108 The Mahawanso. [b. c. 307; a.b. 236.

Tato nikkhanta jdldhi jaladhdrdhi wdsahin ; sahbdhhihhasitd sittd sabbd LanJcdmahi aku.

Pari nib hanamanchamhi nipannena Jininahi katan tnahd adhiifhdnan panchakan panehachakkkund,

**(iayihamdna mahdbodhhdkhdtbhtna dakkhind, ehhinditwdna sayanyiwa patiiihaiu ktUdhaki"'

**Pnt%Hhdsd s6khd nhhabbatinarasmiyo subhd, ranjayanti disd sabbd phalapattihi munehitu,**

**Sa suwannakatdhdsd uggantwdna mandramd, adissamdnd sattdhanhimagaibhamhi tiffhaim.*'

"Thupardmc patifihantan mama dakkhina akkhakan karolu nabhamuggantwdyamakan pdfikariyan,"

**Lankdlankdrabhutamhi HimamSikachitiyi patifihahanti y6 dhatu dbnamatta pamdnaio ;

** Huddhawisadhard hutwd, uggantwd nabhasiiihitd, patifihantu, kariiwdna yamakan pdtihdriyanJ^

Adhiiihdndni panchiwa adhitfhdsi Tathdgato ; akdsitasmd td dhdtu tadd tarn pdfihdriyan,

Akdsd otaritwdtd attha bhupassamuddhani ; ativsahaiiho tan rdjdpatiffhdpisi chetiyi,

Patiiihitdya tatsdcha dhdtnyd chitiyi tadd dhu mdhdbhumichdio abhhutd idmahansand.

** Kwan achintiyd Buddhd: buddhadhammd achintiyd: aehintiyisu pasanndnan, ufipdkdhoii aekinHyof**

Tan pdtihdriyan diswd pasidinsu Jinejand. Mattdbhayo rdjaputto kaniffho rdjindpana.

performing a two-fold miracle. From it proceeded, at one and the same time, flames of fire
and streams of water. The whole of Lankd was illuminated by its effulgence, and was
saturated by its moisture.

While seated on the throne on which he attained " parinibdnan " these five resolutions
were formed by the vanquisher endowed with five means of perception,

" Let the right branch of the great bo-tree, when As6ko is in the act of removing it,
severing itself from the main tree, become planted in the vase (prepared for it.)"

'* Let the said branch so planted, delighting by its fruit and foliage, glitter with its six
variegated colors in every direction."

" Let that enchanting branch, together with its golden vase, rising op in the air, remain
invisible for seven days in the womb of the snowy region of the skies."

^^ Let a two fold miracle be performed at Thupdr^maya (at which) my right collar bone
is to be enshrined.''

^' In the H^mamalako ddgoba (Ruanwelli), the jewel which decorates Lank^ there will
be enshrined a '^ dr6na " full of my relics. Let them, assuming my form as Baddho, and
rising up and remaining poised in the air, perform a two-fold miracle."

The successor of former Buddhos (silently) willed these five resolves: on that accoant,
in this instance, this relic performed this miracle of two opposite results.

Descending from the skies (the collar-bone relic) placed itself on the crown of the mon-
arch's head. The delighted sovereign deposited it in the shrine. At the enshrining of the
relic in the d&goba (on the full moon day of the month of kattika) a terrific earthquake
was produced making the hair (of the spectators) to stand on end.

* " Thus the Buddhos are incomprehensible : their doctrines are incomprehensihle :
and (the magnitude of) the fruits of faith, to those who have faith in these incomprdiensi-
blcs, is also incomprehensible."

• This in a quoUttion from a ciMnmeiitary on a jtaMtage of the ** pitakattaya/*

B.C. 307; A.B. 236.] The Mahawanso. 109

MunUiari pasiditwd ydehitwdna nariisaran; purisdna^ gaheusina tahapahiaji sdsani.
Chitdpi gamatdchdpi Dwdramandaiatopicha fFihirailjatdehdpi tathd Gallakapifhatd,
Tatopatiuagdmdehat panchapaneha uitdnieha pabhajjun ddrakd hkaifhdjdtaMaddkd Taikdgaii*
Rwampurd, bdhirdeha, sabhi paiSajitd tadd tintabhikkhuiohau&ni akisu^ Jin4u6$ani,
Thupdrami thupdwaran niffhdpetwd mahipati ratanddihi nkkkhi saddpyjdmakdrayu
Rl!^6r6dhd^ kkaititfdeha^ amachchd, nagard^ tathd tahh i jdnapaddehiwa pujdka^u wisun wiiun.
Thupapubbangaman r6j6 wihdran tattka kdrayi, Tkupdrdmtti iiniwa sawikdrd wiuuid ahu,
HmkadhdtuiarirakinaehhtanpaTinihbdnagatopi Lbkandthojanatdya hitan Mukkaneha

summdbahudhdkdti : fhiii Jini kaihdumk6ii.

Sujanappasddoianwigatthdya kaii MakdwaAik ** Dhdiu dgmmand ndmd^ •aUmrtuawnd pariekekkkdd.

Witnessing this miracle the people were converted to the faith of the yanquishcr. The
younger brother of the king, the royal prince Matt&bhayo, being also a convert to the faith
of the lord of manis ;'* entreating of the lord of men (the king) for permission, together
with a thousand persons, was ordained a minister of that religion.

In like manner, five hundred youths from each of the villages Ch^to, Dwiiramandalo,
Wihirabijo, Gallakapito, and Upatisso, impelled by the fervor of their devotion and faith,
entered into the priesthood of the religion of the successor of former Buddhos.

Thus the whole number of persons who entered into the ministry of tbb religion of the
vanquisher at that period, were thirty thousand priests.

The ruler of the land having completed the celebrated digoba, ThAp&r&mo, constantly,
made many offerings in gold and other articles. The inferior consorts of the monarch, the
members of the royal family, the ministers of state and the inhabitants of the city, as well
as of the provinces,«-all these, separately, made offerings.

Having in the first instance completed the (ddLgoba) Th6p&rdm6, the king erected
a wihdro there. From this circumstance the wih&ro was distinguished by the appellation
ThAp&rima-wih&ro.

Thus the saviour of the world, even after he had attained ** parinibb4nan,** by means of
a corporeal relic, performed infinite acts, to the utmost perfection, for the spiritual comfort
and mundane prosperity of mankind. While the vanquisher, yet lived, what must he not
have done ?

The seventeenth chapter in the Mahiwanso, entitled ** the arrlyal of the relics," compo*
sed equally for the delight and aflSiction of righteous men. '

no The Maiiawanso. [b.c. 307; a.b. 236.

Attarasamo PARicncnnEDo.

Mahdbodhincha Sanffhamiitatthinncha andpiiun mah/pati, thirina wuttawachanan saramdn6 taki gkark:
Antdwastekadiwasan nisinno therasantiki^ sahdmachehihi mannetwd, hhdginiyyansayan sakan,
Aritfhandmakdmaehchan tatminkammi niyqjiya, mantwd dmantayitwd, tan idan wachanamabrawi,
**Tata, sakkoii gantwdna Dhammdsdkafta tantikan ; Mdhahddhin Sanghamittan thtrin dnayitun idkmf**
**Sakkhi8tdmi ahan, diwa, dnitun id tatd idha idhdgat6,pahhajitun$achilachehhdm% mSnadan**
"Et»an hotuH : ** watwdna rdjd tan tattha pisayi: so thirassacha ranriocha sdsanan gayiha wandiya ;
Auayujasukkapakkhe nikkhanto, dutiyi hani, sdnuyutto Jamiukdle ndwamdruyiha, paifUL
MaJiddadhin taritwdna thirdditfhdna ydgato nikkhanta diwaseyiwa rdmman Puppapuran agd.
"Antdd diwiydtaddhinpanchakanfid satihicha, antipurikaitthinan tathd panchasatihiekat
Dasasila^samdddya, kdsdya wasatd, tuchin pahhajjd pekhinUikhd sikkhanti thirty dgaman;
Nagarassakadisamhi rammij bhikliinipatsayikdrdpiti narindina wdxan kapphi suibatd^
Updsikdhi tdhha wuttho bhikkhunipassayo Upasikdwihdrbti tina Lankdya wissut6:\

Chap. XVIII.

The ruler of the land, meditating in his own palace, on the proposition of the th^ro^ of
bringing over the great bo-tree as well as the tb6ri Sangbamittd ; on a certain day, within
the term of that " wasso/' seated by the th6ro, and having consulted his ministers, he him-
self sent for and advised with his maternal nephew the minister Arittho. Having se-
lected him for that mission, the king addressed this question to him, " My child, art thoo
willing, repairing to the court of Dhammds6ko, to escort hither the great bo-tree
and the th6ri Sanghamitta/' *' Gracious lord, I am willing to bring these from
thence hither ; provided, on my return to this land, I am permitted to enter into the priest-
hood." The monarch replying, ** Be it so "-^deputed him thither. He, confonning to the
injunction both of the th6ro and of the sovereign, respectfully took his leave. The
individual so delegated, departing on the second day of the increasing moon of the
month ** assayuj6," embarked at Jamb6k61apattana.

Having departed, under the (divine) injunction of the th6ro, traversing the oooan, he
reached the delightful city of Puppa on the very day of his departure.

'' The princess Anula, together with five hundred virgins, and also with five hundred
of the women of the palace, having conformed to the pious observances of the
** dasasil " order, clad in yellow garments, and strenuously endeavouring to attain the
superior grades of sanctification, is looking forward to the arrival of the th6if, to enter
into the priesthood ; leading a devotional life of piety in a delightful sacerdotal residenoe
provided (for them) by the king in a certain quarter of the city, which had previously been
the domicile of the minister D6n6. The residence occupied by such pious (upisakA) devo-
tees has become from that circumstance, celebrated in Lank& by the name of * Upisaka.'

».< . 307 ; A.B. 236.] The Mahawanso. iU

Bhdginiyyh Mahdritfho Dhammdtdlatsa rdjind, appetwd rdjasanditan thiratandisamaSrawi.
** Bhdtujdydnaxahdyatia ranno ti, rdjalunjara, dkankhamdnd pahbajjan nirhchan watati tanfiatd,
**Sanghamittan bhikkhunin tan pabbijitun witajjiya ; tdyataddhin makdhddhidakkhinan tdlhamiwaeha,"
Thirty dcha tamiwatthan abrawi thirabhdsUan : gantwdpitusamipan id thiri ihiramatan brawl.
Aha ** rdjd tuwan, amma, mpastantd kathan ahan^ sSkan %oin6dayit$dmi puttd nantu wiybjananf**
Aha td " mi, mahdrdja, bhdtund wachanan garun; pabbt^janiydcha bahu, gantabban taiiha Una mi.**
'*8aitaghdtancha^ ndrahd, mahdbddhi mahiruhd ; kathannusdkhan ganhitsan f^ iti rt^jdwiehintayi..
Amachchatta Mahadiufandmikaua maiina $6 bhikkhusanghan nimdntetwd bhojetwd puchchhi, bhupati.
'*Bhanti, Lankan mahdbotlhin piiitttmmdnukhb f** iti third Moggaliputtd $6 ** pisiiabbdii,*' bhdtiyd,
Kaiammahd adhiffhdnan panehakan panchaehaklhund abhdsi ranf^b tan tutwdtusiitwd dharanipati.
Sattaydjanikan maggan to mahabddhigdminan, sodhdpetwdna takkachehan bhusdpisi anikadhd:
Suwannnn nihardpiMilaidhakarandyacha : fFUtakammdeha dgantwd, iatulddhdra rupawd^
**Kafdhan kimpamdndnannu kordmdif*' apuchehhi iaA: •* naiwa pamdnan, twanyiwa kmrdhi,** iti bhSuitt,

Thus spoke Mah&rittho the nephew (of D^winanpiyatisso) announciog the message of the
king as well as of the th^ro to Dhainniis6ko ; and added, ^'Sovereign of elephants! the
consort of the brother of thy ally the king (of Lanki), impelled by the desire of devoting
herself to the ministry of Baddho, is unremittingly leading the life of a pious devotee— *for
the purpose of ordaining her a priestess, deputing thither the th^ri Sanghamltt&y send
also with her the right branch of the great bo-tree.^

He next explained to the th6ri herself, tbo intent of the message of the th^ro (her brother
Mahindo). The said th^ri obtaining an audience of her father (Dharomds6ko) communi-
cated to him the message of the th6ro. The monarch replied (addressing her at
once reverentially and affectionately) ; ** My mother ! bereaved of thee, and separated from
my children and grand children, what consolation will there be left, wherewith to allevi-
ate my affliction/* She rejoined, '* Mahar&ja, the injunction of my brother (Mahindo) is
imperative ; and those who are to be ordained are many; on that account it is meet that
I should repair thither/'

The king (thereupon) thus meditated *' the great bo-tree is rooted to the earth : it cannot
be meet to lop it with any weapon : by what means then can I obtain a branch thereof?"
This lord of the land, by the advice of the minister Mahad6vo, having invited the
priesthood to a repast, thus inquired (of the high priest); '* Lord ! is it meet to transmit (a
branch oO the great bo-tree to Lanki?" The chief priest, the son of Moggali, replied,
" It is fitting, that it should be sent ;" and propounded to the monarch the five important
resolves of (Buddho) the deity gifted with five means of perception. The lord of the land,
hearing this reply, rejoicing thereat, ordered the road to the bo-tree, distant (from
Pitalipatto) seven y6janas to be swept, and perfectly decorated, in every respect ;
and for the purpose of having the vase made, collected gold. Wissakammo himself,
assuming the character of a jeweller and repairing thither, inquired ''of what sise
shall I construct the vase/' On being told '' make it, deciding on the site thyself,*'

112 Thk Mahawanso. [b.c. 307; a.i. 236.

Suwanndni gahetwdna hatthina ftarimajjtya^ }:aidhatan khandnyiwa nimminitwdna pakkami,^^
Nawahatthaparikkhepan,panchahaUhan pambhiratd^ tihatthawikkhamhhayutant affha^gulagkanan tubkan^
Yuwassahatthino sondapamdnamulhattaddhikaii, Gdhdpetwdna tari rdja idldturiya safnappabhaA ;
Suttaydjanadisdya^ witthatdya tiyqjanan, sindya ehaiuranginiyd mahdihiklhuganinackaf
Updgammd, mahdiodhin ndndlankarahhusitany ndndratanachittan^ tan toitoidhddharamdlinin,
Ndndkusumasankinnan, ndndturiya ghositan, pariwdrayitwd sindya^ parikkhipiya sdniyd:
Mahdthirasahassina pamukhina mahdgani ; rannd pattdbhisikdnan sahastinddhikinaeha,
Pariwdrayitwd attdnan^ mahdiddhincha, sdhukan olo^^ist mahdiddhin paggahetwdna anjati^
Taud dakkhinasdkhdya chafuhatthappamdijalan ihdnan khandhancha fkapayitwd^ idkhd amiaradhdyisun,
Tampdiihdriyan diswd, pinit6 puthawipati *' pujimahan mahdbodhin rajjindii^ udiriya,
Abhisinchi mahdSddhin mahdrajjkna mahipati pupphddthi mahdiodhin p^etwdpadakkhinan ;
Katwd aifhasu fhdnisu wanditwdna katanjaiin, suwannakhachiti piihi ndndratanaman^iti,
Sawdrohiydwa sakhuchhi tan suwannakaidhakan fhapdpetwdna aruyiha, gahitunsdkhamuttawuinf
Adiyitwdtia idwanna tulikdya tnandsilan, likhan ddtwdna sdkhdya sachehakiriyamakditi^

receiving the gold, he moulded it (exclusively) with his own band, and instantly perfecting
that vase, nine cubits in circumrerence, five cubits in depth, three cubits in diameter, eight
inches in thickness, and in the rim of the mouth of the thickness of the trunk of a foil
grown elephant, he departed.

The monarch causing that vase, resplendent like the meridian sun, to be broagfat;
attended by the four constituent hosts of his military array, and by the great body
of the priesthood, which extended over a space of seven y6janas in length and three
in breadth, repaired to the great bo-tree ; which was decorated with every variety
of ornament ; glittering with the variagated splendor of gems ; decked with rows of stieam-
ing banners ; laden with oiTerings of flowers of every hue ; and surrounded by the sound of
every description of music ; encircling it with this concourse of people, he screened
(the bo*trce) with a curtain. A body of a thousand priests, with the chief th^io (son of
Moggali) at their head, and a body of a thousand inaugurated monarcbs, with thui
emperor (Dhammisoko) at their head, having (by forming an inner circle) enclosed the
sovereign himself as well as the great bo-trcc most completely ; with uplifted dasped
hands, (Dhamm&s6k6) gazed on the great bo-tree*

While thus gazing (on the bo-tree) a portion thereof, being four cubits of the
branch, remained visible, and the other branches vanished. Seeing this miracle,
the ruler of the world, overjoyed, exclaimed," I make an oflfering of my empire to
the great bo-tree." The lord of the land (thereupon) invested the great bo*tree with the
empire. Making flower and other offerings to the great bo-tree, he walked fonad it.
Having bowed down, with uplifted hands, at eight places ; and placed that preeions vase
on a golden chair, studded with various gems, of such a height that the braneh coald
be easily reached, he ascended it himself for the purpose of obtaining the supreme
branch Using vermilion in a golden pencil, and therewith making a streak on the

B.r. 307; A.B. 236.] The Mahawanso. 113

'*La^diUpaA yadi US gantdbhaA urubodhitd nibbi matikd Buddhaua sdsanamhi sachi ahfiti*'
Saya^iwa mahdbddhi tdkkdya dakkkinasulhd chhinditwdna patitthdtu idhahiwa ka^dhaki,
Likhafhdni mahdbbdhi ehhinditwd Moyamiwa sd gandhakaddamapurassa katdhatsdparifthiti.
Mulaiikhdya upari tiyangulatiyangulkt manbtildya Ukhdya paril khipi naritsarb*
Adiyd thuiamuidni khuddakdni tardhitu tiklhamitwd dasadasajdli bhutdni otarun*
Tampdtahdriyan diswd rdjdtiwapamdditb tatthkwdkdti ukkuffhin samantdparitdpieha,
Bkikkhusanghb tddhukdran tuffhaehiUd pabbdhayi ehilukkhipa tahaudni pawattintu samaniato.
Ewan tatina muidnan tatihd td gandhakaddami ; patiffhdsi mahdbbdhi patddenti mahd^dndfi
Tmud khandhd datahaithd panehatakhd mandramd^ ehatuhatthd chatuhatihd doMaddhaphalaman^itd.
SahassanivqfaMdkhdnaA tdkhdnan td $amdsicha ewaA dsi mahdbddhi manbharasiridhard.
KaidKawUii mahdbbdhi patifihitd khani mahi akampi ; pdfihirdni ahisun wiwidhdnieha,
Sayan nddihi tuiydnan diwisu mdnusiMucha, tddhukdra ninddehi diwabrahmaganauaeha,
Mighdnan, migapdkkhinan, yakkhddinaA, rawihicha^ rawihicha mahikampd ilakUdhatan ahu.

branch, be pronounced tbis confession of bis faith. '* If this supreme right bo*brancb
detached from this bo-tree, is destined to depart from hence to the land Lankfc,
let it, self-severed, instantly transplant itself into the vase : then indeed 1 shall have
implicit faith in the religion of Baddbo.^

The bo-branch severing itself at the place where the streak was made, hovered over the
month of the vase (which was) filled with scented soil.

The monarch then encircled the branch with (two) streaks above the original streak,
at intervals of three inches : from the original streak, the principal, and, from the other
streaks, minor roots, ten from each, shooting forth and brilliant from their freshness,
descended (into the soil in the vase). The sovereign, on witnessing this miracle (with up
lifted hands) set up a shout, while yet standing on the golden chair, which was echoed
by the surrounding spectators. The delighted priesthood expressed their joy by shouts of
"Sddhn,*' and the crowding multitude, waving thousands of cloths over their heads, cheered.

Thus this (branch of the) great bo-tree established itself in the fragrant soil (in the vase)
with a hundred roots, filling with delight the whole attendant multitude. The stem
thereof was ten cubits high : there were five branches, each four cubits long, adorned with
five fruits each. From the (five main) branches many lateral branches, amounting to a
thousand, were formed. Such was this miraculous, and delight-creating bo-tree«

The instant the great bo-branch was planted in the vase, the earth quaked, and nume-
rous miracles were performed. By the din of the separately heard sound of various musical
instruments— by the "s4dhus *' shouted, as well by d6vos and men of the human world,
as by the host of d^vos and brahmas of the heavens— by the howling of the elements, the
roar of animals, the screaches of birds, and the yells of the yakkhos as well as other fierce
spirits, together with the crashing concussions of the earthquake, they constituted one
universal, chaotic uproar.

1 1 t Thk Mahawanso. [b.c. 307 ; a.b. 230-

Hoilhiyd phalapattkhi chahbannaratmiyo sufthd, nikkhamittod chakkavodlan sakaian sobhayUueha.
Sahatagammahdbodhi uggantwdna ia(6 nahhan^ aithasi himagahbhamhi sattahdni adaxsand,
R djd ornyiha pHhatnlii tan sattahan tahin wasan, nichchan mahdbodhipujan akdrisi anikadhd.
Atititamhi saftdhe xahbt himawafdhakd pawisinsn mahdhodhin sasatd ransiyopicha.
Siiddhinahhdsi da^sUtha sdkaidhapatiiihitd mahdjanassa sahhaua mahdbddhi tnan6ramd,
Pawattamhi mahdhodhi wiwidhepdfihdriyi wimhdpayanti Janatan pafhawitalamdruhi.
Pdihirthi nikehi tihi s6 pinitd, pnnd makdrdjd mahdboflhimahdrajjena pujayu
Mahdlf6dhin mahdrajjinahhisinchiya pujiya ndnd pujdhi sattdhan puna tatthiwa s6 wasL
Assay ujasukkapakkhi pannarasa updsathe aggahUi mahdbodhin dwisattdhachchayi tat6.
Assay ujakdiapakkhi chdtuddasa uposathi rathe subhi fhapetwdna mahdbodhin rathesabho.
Pujento tan dinanyiwa upanetwd sakan puran, alankaritwd bahudhd kdretwd mandupan subhan.
Kattiki sukkapakkhassa dink pdlipadi tahin mahdiodhin mahdsdlamuie pdchinaki sabhi,
Thapdpetwdna kdrUi pujdnild dink dink gdhatd sattarasami diwasitu nawankurd.

From the fruit and leaves of the bo-branch, brilliant rays of the six primitive colors
issuing forth, illuminated the whole '^chakkawdlan." Then the great bo-brancb together
^vith its vase springing up into the air (from the golden chair), remained invisible for
seven days in the snowy regions of the skies.

The monarch descending from the chair, and tarrying on that spot for those seven day s
unremittingly kept up, in the fullest formality, a festival of oiTerings to the bo- branch. At
the termination of the seventh day, the spirits which preside over elements (dispelling the
snowy clouds), the beams of the moon enveloped the great bo-branch.

The enchanting great bo-branch, together with the vase, remaining poised in the cloud-
less firmament, displayed itself to the whole multitude. Having astounded the congrega-
tion by the performance of many miracles, the great bo-branch descended to the earth.

This great monarch, overjoyed at these various miracles, a second time made so offering
of the empire to the great bo. Having thus invested the great bo with the whole
empire, making innumerable offerings, he tarried there for seven days longer.

On the fifteenth, being the full moon day of the bright half of the month aasayujo, (the
king) took possession of the great bo-branch. At the end of two weeks from that date
being the fourteenth day of the dark half of the month " assayujo" the lord of chariots^
having had his capital fully ornamented, and a superb hall built, placing tbe great bo-
branch in a chariot, on that very day brought it in a procession of offerings (to the capital) ,

On the first day of the bright half of the month ''kattiko," having deposited the great
bo-branch under the great sal tree in the south east quarter (of Patilapatto) ho daily
made innumerable offerings thereto.

On the seventeenth day after he had received charge of it, its new leaves sprouted forth
simultaneously. From that circumstance also the monarch overjoyed, a third time dedi-
cated the empire to the great bo-tree.

B.« . .SOT ; A.B. 236.] Thk Mahawanso. 115

Sa/.inyewa ajdyintu tatsdtena fiarddhij^d putihachiiio mahdhodhin puna rajjina pujayi,
MahdrajjebhUinchitwa mahdbodhin mahiuaro kdresicha mahdbodhin pujan ndnappakdrakan,
Iti hutumapuri sari saran td bahuwidhachdrudhajd kuld witdid suruchirapawar6ru66dhipujd

marunarachittawikdtini akdsiti.

Sujanappasdtia nahwigatthaya kati Mahdwanti **Mah666dhi gahanondma'* atihdrasamo parichchhtfio.

Kk r N A W 1> ATI M< » P A lilCIICII IIKDO.

Mahab-jdhin rakkhanatthan atihdrasasu rathitabho diwakulani datwdna. aUhdmachchakitidmichat
Aiihabhrahmauakuldnich, atfhatefthaLuldnicha, gopa'.dnan, taraehchhdnankulingdnan kmlanicha ;
Tathiwa phakdrdnan, kumlfha\drdnamiwarha, tabbisanwdpi sisdnan ndgayakkkd namiwacha.
Hematqifugghaiichewa dotted afihafihamdnado aropetwd mahdbddhin ndwan gangdya bhutitah,
Sanghatnittan mahdthtrin tahikddatabhikkhuni* tathiwdropayitwdna jlriifhapamukipiaka,
\aifard ni' khnmitwdna ff'injhafawtmatichcha to Tdmaiittananuppattb $attahinewa bhupaii,
^Irhchnldrdhi pujdhi dtwdndganardpicha mahabodhi^pujayanii tattdhiniwupdgamun.

The ruler of men, hiving thus fiually invested the great bo*brancfa with the whole
rnipiro, made various ofTerin^s to the said tree.

(It was durin;; the celebrations of these festivals thit Siimano entered Patiliputto to
apply to Dhammasoko for the relics).

Thus was celebrated in the capital (appropriately called) "the city-of-the-Iake of
flowers/' enchanting the minds of d^vos as well as men, this superb, pre-eminent, grand,
bobranch, processional-festival, graced by innumerable superb streaming banners, (of gold
nnd .silver, and other pageantry)

The eighteenth chapter in the Mah&wanso, entitled ''the obtaining the great bo branch
(i)> Dh'unmisoko'*) composed equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

Chap. XIX.
The lord of chariots assigned for the custody of the great bo-brancb, eighteen ytr-
sonages of royal blood, eighteen members of noble families, eight of the brkhma caste,
and eight of the settha caste. In like manner eight of each, of the agricaltural and
domestic castes, as well as of weavers and potters, and of all other castes ; as also n&gas
and yakkbos. This dcligbter in donations, bestowing vases of gold andsiUcr, eight ot
each, (to w ater the bo-branch with) embarking the great bo-brancb in a superbly decorated
vessel on the river (Ganges); and embarking likewise the high priestess Sanghamitia with
her eleven priestesses, and the ambassador Arittho at tbe head (of his mission) ; (the mon-
arch) departing out of his capital, and preceding (tbe river procession with bis army)
through the wilderness of WinjbA, reached T&malitta on the seventh day. The d^vos,
nagas and men (during his land progress) kept up splendid festivals of offerings (on the
river), and they also reached (the port of embarkation) on tbe 8C\entb day.

116 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 307; a. 1.236,

Mahdiamuddatiramhi mahdiddhin mahipatu thapdpetwdna pujini mah^rajjena $6 puna,
Mahdhddhin mahdrajji ahhisinchiya kdmado maggasirasukka pakkhidini pdfipaditaio,
Uchchdritun mahSodhin teheyewatihafiahif sdiamuiamhi dininahi ehdtuggatakuiehi s6,
Ukkhipiiwd mahabddhin galamattanjalan tahirif ogdhetwd tandwdya patifthdpayi xddhukan
Ndwan dropayitwd tan mahdthirin sathirikan mahdriiihan mahdmaehchanidanwachana mairawif
*' Ahdn rajjina tikkhattun mahdhodhimapujayn ; ewamiwahhipujitu rdjd rajjina mi »dkhd**
Idan watwd mahdrdjd tiri panjalikd ihito, gachchhamdnan mahdhddhin passan assuni wattayi,
Mahdiddhiwiydgina Dhammdsoko sasdkawd kanditwdt paHdiwitwdt agamdsisakan puran.
Mahdb6dhi samdruihd nawd pakkhanditodadhin, samantdy^ananitoichi sannisidi mahanndwi
Pupphinsu panchatoanndni pudumdni samantato, antaiikkhi pawajjintu anikaturiydnieha.
Dkwatdhi anekdhi pijdnikdpawatticha, gahituncha mahdhodhin ndgdkantu wikuhhanarL
Sanghamittd mahdthiri ahhinnd dHapdrahd supannarupd hutwdna ti tdsisi mah6ragi
Ti idsitd mahdthirin ydchitwdna mahoragd nayitwdna mahdhodhin hhujangahhatoan tato

The sovereign disembarking the great bo-brancb on the shore of the main ocean, again
made an offering of his empire. This delighter in good works having thus finally invested
the great bo-branch with the whole empire, on the first day of the bright half of the
moon in the month of '^maggasiro;" thereupon he (gave direction) that the great bo-branch
which was deposited (at the foot of the sal tree) should be lifted up by the aforesaid four
high caste tribes, (assisted) by the other eight persons of each of the other castes. The
elevation of the bo-branch having been effected by their means, (the monarch) himself
descending there (into the sea) till the water reached his neck, most carefully deposited it
in the vessel.

Having thus completed the embarkation of it, as well as of the chief tb6ri with her
priestesses^ and the illustrious ambassador Mah&rittho, he made this address to them :
*' I have on three occasions dedicated my empire to this bo-branch ; in like manner, let
my ally, your sovereign, as fully make (to it) an investiture of his empire.**

The mahirdja having thus spoke, stood on the shore of the ocean with uplifted haflds ;
and, gazing on the departing bo-branch, shed tears in the bitterness of his grief. In the
agony of parting with the bo-branch, the disconsolate Dhamm&s6ko, weeping and lament-
ing in loud sobs, departed for his own capital.

The vessel in which the bo-tree was embarked, briskly dashed through the water ; and
in the great ocean, within the circumference of a y6jana, the waves were stilled : flowers
of the five different colours blossomed around it, and various melodies of music rung in the
air. Innumerable offerings were kept up by innumerable d6vos ; (but) the n&gas bad
recourse to their magical arts to obtain possession of the bo*tree. The diief priestess
Sanghamittd, who had attained the sanctification of '* abhinn^** assuming the form of the
^supanna," terrified those n&gas (from their purpose). These subdued nligas, respectfully
imploring of the chief priestess, (with her consent) conveyed the bo-tree to the settlement

B.C. 307; A.B.2S6.] The Mahawanso. 117

Saitdhan ndgdr((jjina pujdhi wmidkdkieka pijayitwdna^ dnetwa, ndwdyd ikapaftnsu ti,
Tadahiwa mahdbodki Jamiukolamitihdgamd, Diwdnanpitfoiiisdiu rdjd ISkakitiratd,
Sumanasdmaneramhd puhbi sutan taddgamd^ mags^atiradidinatoppabhutiwaeka sddard,
Uttarandwdratdydwa JambukoUmahdpatkant wibkusayitwd sakalan makdiddkigatdmyd,
Samudddiannasdlayaikdni fkatwd makannawi, dgaekckkantan makhbodkin makdtkMddkiydddma^
Tasmin fkdni laid sdld pakdtetun tamabbkuian^ **Samuddd»annasiddii'^ ndmindsidka pdkafd.
Makatkerdmubkdwina saddkin ikiriki iikicka, iaddkkwa makdrdjd Jamhukiian sasinakSt
**Makdb6dkdya bddki,** pUtwigimunni uddmayati, gaUtppamdnan saliUin wigdkeiwn suwiggakd,
Makdbbdkin t6la»aki kuliki sakamuddkandf dddya rdpayiiwdna weiaya mandapi siiibki ;
Tkapayitwdna lankindo Lankdrajjtna pujayi, tdloManman tamdpeiw6 kul&maA rt^ina yuiUind ;
Sayan dowdrikafikdni fkaiwdma diwasi tayd tattkkwa pujankariti, wiwidkan manujddkipS,
Makdhbdkin datamiyan drdpeiwd raiki smbki dnayanid manuuimlb dumimdaA tan fkapdpayU
Pdckinatsa wikdraua fkdni fkdmawickakkkaHd pdtardsaA pawaiiisif muangkatim janaum $6.

of the nigas : and for seven dayft innamerable offerings having been made by the niga king,
they themselves, bringing it back, replaced it in the vessel. On the same day that the bo-
tree reached this land at the port of Jambiikolo, the universally beloved monarch Dewi-
nanpiyatisso, having by his communications with Siiraano skman^ro, ascertained the (ap-
proaching) advent (of the bo-branch) ; and from the first day of the month of " maggasiro/'
in his anxiety to prepare for its reception, having, with the greatest seal, applied himself
to the decoration of the high road from the northern gate (of Anuridhapnra) to Jambikk61o,
had (already) repaired thither.

While seated in a hall on the sea beach, by the miracnlons powers of the thiro (Mahindo),
he was enabled to discern, (though still ont of sight), the bo-branch which was approaching
over the great ocean. In order that the hall built on that spot might perpetuate the fame
of that miracle, it became celebrated there by the name of the '* Sammud&sanna-sdli. **
Under the auspices of the chief th^ro, attended by the other th^ros, as well as the imperial
array of his kingdom, on that very day, the nobly formed mahardja, chanting forth in his
seal and fervour, '' this is the bo from the bo-tree (at which Buddho attained baddbobood)**
rushing into the waves up to his neck, and causing the great bo-branch to be lifted op col-
lectively by the sixteen castes of persons on their heads, and lowering it down, deposited
it in the superb hall built on the beach. The sovereign of Lanki invested it with the
kingdom of Lank& ; and unto these sixteen castes, surrendering his sovereign authority,
this ruler of men, taking on himself the office of sentinel at the gate (of the hall), for three
entire days, in the discharge of this duty, made innumerable offerings.

On the tenth day of the month, elevating and placing the bo-branch in a superb car,
this sovereign, who had by inquiry ascertained the consecrated places, escorting tbe
monarch of the forest, deposited it at the Pachina wiharo ; and entertained the priesthood
as well as the people, with their morning meal. There (at the spot visited at Boddbo's

iih

lis The Mahawakso. [b.c. 307; a.b. 23^'

MahdmahindathiretUia kalan dasabalena tan kathesi ndpadamanan ranno tassa asisato.
So therassa suited, kdrettod sanridndni iahin tahin paribkuttisu ihdntsu nisajjadthi Satthuhd*
Tiwakasia brdhmanassa gdmandwdrecha bhupati ihapdpetwd mahdbodhin ihdnisu katisucha,
Suddhawdiukasanthdri ndnd pupphasamdkaii paggahitan dhajemaggi pupphaggikawibhusiti,
Mahdbodhxn pujayanto rattin diwd matandito, anayitwd chuddasiyan Anurddhapurantikan ;
fVaddhamdndkatihhdyaya puran sddhuwibhusitan, uttarinacha dwdrena pujayantd pawisiyd*
Daklhininacha dwdrina nikkhamitwa pawisiya, ^lahdmkghawandrdman chainbuddhanisiwitan,
Snmanassicha wachasd padisan sdflhusankatan, pubbabodhiihitatihdnan upanetwd mandraman,
Kulthi s6 solasahi rdjdlankaradharihi dropetwdtnahdbodhinpattffhdpetumossaji,
Hatthato muttamattd sd asiti ratanan nabhan uggantwdna fhitd munchi chhabbannaratmiyb suhhd.
Dipt patthari sdhachcha brahmmatokan ihiian ahu, turiyatthaggamaydwa rasmiyo id mandramd.
Purisd dasasahassdni pasannd pdiihdriyi wipassayitwdna arahattan patwdnanidha pabbajun.
Orohitwd mahdbodhi suriyatthangamd tato, rohlniya patiffhdti mahiyan, kampi midini.

second advent) the chief th^ro Mahindo narrated, without the slightest omission^ to this
monarch, the triamph obtained over the ndgas (daring the voyage of the bo-branch) by the
diety gifted with the ten powers. Having ascertained from the th^ro the particolar spots
on which the divine teacher had rested or taken refreshment, those several spots he
marked with monuments.

The sovereign stopping the progress 6f the bo-branch at the entrance of the village of
the brahma Tiwako, as well as at the several aforesaid places, (each of which) was
sprinkled with white sand, and decorated with every variety of flowers, with the road
(approaching to each) lined with banners and garlands of flowers ; — and .keeping ap offer-
ings, by night and by day uninternptedly, on the fourteenth day he conducted it to the
vicinity of Annradhapura. At the hour that shadows are most extended, he entered the
superbly decorated capital by the northern gate, in the act of making offerings; and passing
in procession out of the southern gate, and entering the Mahdm6go garden hallowed by
the presence of the four Buddbos (of this kappo) ; and arriving, under the directions of
S^mano himself, at the delightful and decorated spot at which the former bo-trees bad
been planted ;— by means of the sixteen princes, who were adorned with all the insignia
of royalty (which they assumed on the king surrendering the sovereignty to them), raising
up the bo-branch, he contributed his personal exertion to deposit it there.

The instant it extricated itself from the hand of man, springing eighty cubits op into
the air, self-poised and resplendent, it cast forth a halo of rays of six colors. These
enchanting rays illuminating the land, ascended to the brahma heavens, and continued
(visible) till the setting of the sun. Ten thousand men, stimulated by the sight of these
miracles, increasing in sanctification, and attaining the state of '^ arahat,'' consequently
entered into the priesthood.

Afterwards, at the setting of the sun, the bo-branch descending, under the constellation
" rohani, " placed itself on the ground ; and the earth thereupon quaked. Those roots

B.C. 307 ; A.B. 236.] The Mahawakso. 119

Muldni tani uffffantwd kafdhamukhawafthitd winandhitwd kafdhantan otdrinsu mahHalan,
Patiithitan mahaboilhin jand sahbk tumdgatd gandhamtUdiiipujdhi pujayituu samaiUatd.
Mahdmeghopa wassittha himQgaiShd samantatd mah666dhinjddayinsu siiMni ghandnieha*
Saitdhdni mahdhodhi tahinyewa adatsanan himagabhht sannisidi pa9adajanani jand,
Sattdhatikkame mighd sabbk apdgamintu te, mahd^odineha dauUtha chhabbanna rantitfdpirha.
Mahamahindatherocha Sanghamiitdeha ihikkhuni, taithdganjun Mapari$d rdjd saparisopicha,
Khaltiyd Kacharaggdmi, Chandanaggdma khattiyd, Tiwakkabbrdhmanfchkwa dipawdsijandpieka,
Diwdnu6hfiwindganjun, mahdiodhimahuuukd nuihdutmdgami tasmin pdtihdriya wimkUi,
Pakkan pachinatdkkdya pekkkatan pakkamakkhatan ihiro patitamddaya ropitun rdjind add*
Pansunan gandhamiMsdnan punnotonnakafdhaki 3fahdsanatMa fhdni tan fhapiii r6payiuar6.
Pekkkanian yiwa tabhktan uggantwd affha ankurd* jdyinsu bddhitarund affhaii chatuhatthakd,
Rdjdte bodhitarunk ditwd wimhiiamamatd Misachchhaiiina pujisi abhUikamaddticha.
Patiifhdpisi maithannan Jambukoiamhipaffkani mahdbddhi fhiiaffani ndwdyarohani tadd.
Tiwakkabbrdhmmanaggdmit Thupdrdmi tathiwaeka, Issarasamanakdrdmi Paihamichitiyangani,

(before described) rising ap oat of the mouth of the vase, and shooting downwards,
descended (forcing down) the Tase itself into the earth. The whole assembled populace
made flower and other offerings to the planted bo. A heavy deluge of rain fell aroQnd»
and dense cold clouds completely enveloped the great bo in its snowy womb. For
seven days the bo-tree remained there, invisible in the snowy womb, occasioning (renewed)
delight in the populace. At the termination of the seventh day, all these clouds dispersed,
and displayed the bo-tree and its halo of six colored rays.

The chief th^ro Mahindo and Sanghamitt&, each together with their retinue, as well as
his majesty with his suite, assembled there. The princes from Kachharaggamo, the prin-
ces from Chandanaggimo, the br&hma Tiwako, as also the whole population of the land,
by the interposition of the d6vos, exerting themselves to perform a great festival of offer-
ings (in honor) of the bo-tree, assembled there ; and at this great congregation, they were
astounded at the miracles which were performed.

On the south eastern branch a fruit manifested itself, and ripened in the utmost perfec-
tion. The th^ro taking up that truit as it fell, gave it to the king to plant it. The monarch
planted it in a golden vase, tilled with odoriferous soil, which was prepared at the
Mahasano. While they were all still gazing at it, eight sprouting shoots were produced,
and became vigorous plants four cubits high each. The king, seeing these vigorous bo-
trees, delighted with astonishment, made an offering of, and invested them with, his white
canopy (of sovereignty).

Of these eight, he planted (one) at Jambukolopatana, on the spot where the bo-tree was
deposited on its disembarkation ; one at the village of the brahma Tiwako; at the Thu-
paramo ; at the Issarasamanako wiharo ; at the Pattama Chetiyo; likewise at the Chetiyo

120 The Mahawanso. [b. c. 307; a.b. 236-

ChHiyapabbatdrdmi tathd Kdchharaftdmaki, Chandanagdmakichdii ikilcan iddhilaffhikan,
Sisd chatupakkajdfd dwattinta bodhilaiihiyo, samantd ydjanaffhdni wihdrhu tahin tahin,
Dipawdsijanassewa hitatthdyapatiithiti mahdbodhidumindamhi SammdsambuddhaHjaid,
Anuld sd saparisd, Sanghamittdya thirty d sdntike pnhbajitwdna arahaUamapdpunu
Ariiiho pancha sata pariwdrdeha khattiyd thirasantiki pahbajiiwd arahatiamapdpuni^
Ydni seifhi kuldudiiha mahdhodhimidhdharun, •* hodhdharakuldmW tdni Una pawuchehari,
**Updsikd wihdroti' ndte bhiklhunipauaye sasanghd Sanghamiltd id mahdthiri tahiwaiL
Agdra tataya pdmokkhe agdre taitha tattha kdrayi dwddasi thu ekasmin mahdgdre fhapdpayi.
Mahdhtdhin samitdya ndwdya kupayaffhikan, ikasminpiyamikasmin aritthan iihitiwidu,
Jdti annanikdytpi agdri dwdiiaxdpiti Uatthdlhaka 6hikkunihi walanjiyinsu gabbadd.
Ranii6 mangalahatti sd wicharanto yafhd sukhan purastta i^:apauamhi Kandarantamki iitaiit
Kadambajfupphigumianii aithdsi gdcharan charan ; haithin tattha ratan ijatwd akansu **ffmttha'dlkakan"

mountain wib&ro ; and at Kdchharagdmo, as also at Cbandanag&ino (both villages in tbe
R6hona division) ; one bo-plant at each. Tbe^e bearing four fruits, two each, (produced)
thirty bo-plants, which planted themselves, at the several places, each distant a y6jano in
circumference from the sovereign bo-tree, by the providential interposition of the supreme
Bnddho, for the spiritual happiness of the inhabitants of the land.

The aforesaid Anuld, together with her retinue of five hundred virgins^ and five handved
women of the palace, entering into the order of priesthood, in the community of the th6ri
Sanghamitti, attained the sanctification of '' arahat/" Arittho, together with a retinue of
five hundred personages of royal extraction, obtaining priestly ordination in the fraternity
of tbe th6ro, also attained ** arahat '* Whoever the eight persons of the setti caste were,
who escorted the bo-tree hither, they, from that circumstance, obtained the name of
bhodihara (bo-bearers).

The th6ri Sanghamitti together with her community of priestesses sojourned in the
quarters of the priestesses, which obtained the name of the ** Up&saka wihiro."

There, at the residence of Anuld, before she entered into the priesthood (the king) formed
twelve apartments, three of which were the principal ones. In one of these great apart-
ments (called the Chiilangono) he deposited the (kupayatthikan) mast of the vessel which
transported the great bo ; in another (called Mah&angano) an oar (piyam) ; in the third
(called the Siriwaddho, the arittan) rudder. From these (appurtenances of the ship) these
(apartments) were known (as ths Kopayatthitapanagara).

Even during the various schisms (which prevailed at subsequent periods) the Hatthila-
ka priestesses uninterruptedly maintained their position at this establishment of twelve
apartments. The before mentioned state elephant of the king, roaming at his will, placed
himself at a cool stream in a certain quarter of the city, in a grove of kadambo*trees, and
remained browsing tlicre;— ascertaining the preference given by the elephant to the spot,
they gave it this name of Uaitalakan.''

B.C. 307; A.B. 236.] The Mahawaxso. 121

Aihika diwasan hatthi naganki kabaidni id, dipappasddakan ihiraA r^d sdputhckAi tatmnanan,
**Kadamiapvppigumbatmin thupaua karanan iti iehehhatiti ** mahdikM mahdr6jus$a abrawi.
Sadhdiukan tattha thupan ihupanagharamiwaeka khippaA rdjd akdrisi niehchanjanahiierato,
Sanf^hamittd mahdtkiri suniidgdrdhiidsini dkinnaltd wikdratta waMmdmu$a tasM td,
fFuddhatthini sdMonatta hkikkhunina^ kiidtfacha, bkikkkunipatsayti^ anf^an iekckkamdnd wiekakkkund,
Ganiwd ckititfagikantan pawiwikatukkaA tukkan diwdwihdran kappUi wikdra kutaldmatd.
Tkiriyd wandanatthdya rdjd bkikkkunipauapan ganiwd taitka gatan sutwd, ganiwd tan tatika wandiyd,
Sammoditwd idyataddhin tatthd gamanakdranan tatiastd Qatwd adkippdyan adkippdyawidu widu.
Satnanid tkupagihatsa ramman bkikkkunipattayan DiwdnanpiyaOub id makdrdjd ahdrayl.
Hattkdlkakatamipamkilaid bhikkkunipauayd HattkalkakawikdrMi wiautd dii Una »6.
Sumiita Sanghamittd td makdtkM makdmati tatminki wdsan kapphi rammi bkikkhuntpatsayi,
Ewan Lanka lokakitan soianawiddkiA iaiddkentb, Uamakd dumindd Lankddipi rammi Megkawanasmin

affkd, dtgkakdiamanikabkuidyaiibii.

On a certain day, this elephant rerused his food : the king enquired the cause thereof
of the th^ro, the dispenser of happiness in the land. The chief th^ro, replying to the
monarch, thus spoke ; '^ (The elephant) is desirous that the th^po should he built in the
kadanibo grove." The sovereign who always gratified the desires of his subjects, without
loss of time built there a th6po, enshrining a relic therein, and built an edifice over
the thupo.

The chief th6ri Sanghamiiti, being desirous of leading a life of devotional seclusion,
and the situation of her sacerdotal residence not t>eing sufficiently retired for the
advancement of the cause of religion, and for the spiritual comfort of the priestesses,
was seeking another nunnery. Actuated by these pious motives, repairing to the
aforesaid delightful and charmingly secluded thtipo edifice, this personage, sanctified in
mind and exalted by her doctrinal knowledge, enjoyed there the rest of noon day.

The king repaired to the temple of the priestesses to pay his respects to the th6ri, and
learning whither she had gone, he also proceeded thither, and reverentially bowed down to
her. The mahardja D^wananpiyatisso, who could distinctly divine the thoughts of others,
having graciously consulted her, inquired the object of her coming there, and having
fully ascertained her wishes, erected around the thupo a charming residence for the
priestesses. This nunnery being constructed near the Hatthalaka hall, hence became
known as the *' Hattilaka wiharo.** The chief th^ri Sanghamitta, surnamed Sumitta, from
her being the benefactress of the world, endowed with divine wisdom, sojourned there in
that delightful residence of priestesses.

Thus this (bo-tree), monarch of the forest, endowed with many miraculous powers,
has * stood for ages in the delightful Mahim^go garden in Lankd, promoting the spiritual
welfare of the inhabitants of Lankd, and the propagation of the true religion.

• In reference to the period at which the fint portion of the Mahawmnao wm compoted, between a.o. 459 and 478.

I 1

122 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 267; a.b. 27 1>.

Sujanappasddaianwegatthdya lati Mahdwanse *• bodhidgamondma*' ikunawhatimd pariehehhidd,

WiSATIMO PaRICIICHHEDO.

Aithdrasahi wassamhi Dhammdtdkasta rdjind Mahdmighawandrdmi tnahdbodhi patiffhahi.
Tatd dwddasame toassi mahisi tassa rdjino piyd Aiandhimittd td tnatd Sambuddhamdmikd,
Tatb chatutthawassamhi Dhammds6k6 mahipati iassdrakkhan tnahisin tk thapUi wisamd Mryaii.
Tatotu tatiyi wassi sdbdldrupamdnint "maydpicha ayan rdjd mahdbddhin mamdyati^*
Iti kddhawasan gantwd, altano tattha kdrikd mandukanfakaydgina mahdhddhimaghdtayu
Taid chatuttki wauamhi DhammdtdkS mahdyasd anichchatdwasampattd gattatinta$amd imd.
Diwdnanpiyatissotu rdjd dhammaguniratd mahdwihdri nawakamman tathd Chitiyapabbatit
Thupdrdmicha nawakamman niifhdpcttod yathd rahan^ dipappasddakan thiranpuchehhi puehehkiUMwidan
"Kdrdpissdmaham, bhanti, wihdrisu bahu idha : patifthapitun thupisu kahan iachchhdmi dhdtuybS^
**Sambuddhapattan puretwd Sumanindhafd idha Chitiyapabbati rdjd fhapitd atthi dhdtuyd,**
"Hatthikkandhi ihapetwd id dhdtuyo idhd dhara ;^%tiwutt6 sathirina tathd dhari dkdtuyd.

The nineteenth chapter in the Mahawanso^ entitled ''the arrival of the bo-tree,
composed cqaally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

Chap. XX.

In the eighteenth year of the reign of Dhammdsoko, the tM>-tree waa planted in the
Mah&m6gawan6 pleasure garden. In the twelfth year from that period, the beloved wife
of that monarch, Asindhimittd, who had identified herself with the faith of Baddho, died.
In the fourth year from (her demise), the r&ja Dammds6ko, under the ioflaence of carnal
passions, raised to the dignity of queen consort, an attendant of his (former wife). In the
third year from that date, this malicious and vain creature, who thought only of the charms
of her own person, saying, '' this king, neglecting me, lavishes his devotion eiclnsively on
the bo-tree,*" — in her rage (attempted to) destroy the great bo with the poisoned fang of a
toad. In the fourth year from that occurrence, this highly gifted monarch Dhamm&86ko
fulfilled the lot of mortality. These years collectively amount to thirty seven.

The monarch D6winanpiyatisso, impelled by his ardor in the cause of religion^ having
completed his undertaking at the Mah&wih&ro, also at the Thupirtoo, as well aa at the
Ch6tiyo mountain, in the most perfect manner ;— thus enquired of the th6ro, the dispenser
of joy to the land, who was endowed with the faculty of answering aU inquiries : ^ Lord,
I shall build many wih&ros in this land : whence am I to obtain the relics to be deposited
in the th^pas?" He was thus answered by the th6ro: '^O king, the rdics brought
hither by Siimano, filling the refection dish of the supreme Bnddho, and deposited at the
Ch6tiyo mountain, are sufficient ; transfer them hither on the back of a state dephant.*
Accordingly he brought the relics, and constructing wih&ros at the distance of one y6jana

B.r. 267; A.B. 276.] The Maiiawanso. 123

fFihdri kdnayitwdna fhdniydjanaydjani dhdiuyo tattha thuptsu nidhdpisi tathd rahan.
SambuddhabhuUapattantu rdjd watthuf^hari subhi ihapayitwdna, pujisi ndndpujdhi sabbadd,
Panchasaiihiuarihi mahdihiratsa santiki pabbdwajjdsi taifhdni ** hsarasamanakd " ahu,
Panchasatihi wetsihi mahdtherattasantike^ pabbajjd wasitaifhdnc tathd *' wessagiH," ahu.
Ydya Mahdmahindkna thirina wdsttd guhdsapabbati wihdresi gd " Afahinelaguhd,** ahu,
Mahdwihdran pafhaman ; dutiyi Chktiyawhayan ; Thupdrdmantu tatiyan thupapubbangamati $ubhan;
ChatuUhancha Mahd66dhin patiUhdpanamiwacha ; ThQpafhdniya bhiitassa panchamanpana s6dhukan,
Mahdchetiyathdnamhi, sild thupastachdrundt Sambuddhagiwddhdtuua patitihdpanamiwaeha ;
htarasamananchhaf^hdn; TiiMawdpintu saitaman; afihaman Paihaman Thupan; nawaman fFe$sagiriwhayan;
Updtikdwhayan ramtman, tathd Hatthalhakawhayan bhikkhunipauay i bhtkkhunl phdsukdranan ;
Hatthdlhaki 6saritwd bhikkhuninan upauayd, gantwdna bhikkhusanghina bhattagganhana kdrand,
Mahdpdltndmakan bhattasdlan gharan subhan, saffbupakaranupitan sampannan parichdrikan,
Tathd bhikkhu tahassatta parihkhdramuttaman pawdranaya ddnaneha anuwaua kamiwieha*
Nangadipk Jambukdlawihdran tamhipaffani, Tigtamahdwihdrancha Pdehindrdmamiwaeha,

from each other, at those places he enshrined the relics in th^pas, in due form ; and depo-
siting the refection dish of the supreme Buddho in a superb apartment of the royal resi-
dence, constantly presented every description of offerings (thereto).

The place at which the five hundred (Issar^) eminently pious persons^ who had been
ordained by the chief th6ro, sojourned, obtained the name of *^ Issarasamanako."

The place at which the five hundred (wess6) brdhmans, who had been ordained by the
chief th6ro, sojourned, obtained the name of Wessagiri.''

Wherever were the rock cells, whether at the Ch6tiyo mountain or elsewhere, at which
the thfero Mahindo sojourned, those obtained the name of " MahindagAh^."

In the following order (he executed these works) ; in the first place, the Mahiwihiuro ;
secondly, the one called Ch6tiyo ; thirdly, completing previously the splendid Thap4r&mo,
the Thup&rdmo Wiharo; fourthly, the planting of the great bo; fifthly, the designation of the
sites of (future) digobas, by (an inscription on) a stone pillar erected on the site of the
Mah^thiipo (Ruanwclli), as well as (the identification) of the shrine of the '' Giwatti " relic
of the supreme Buddho (at Mahiyangano) ; sixthly, the Issarasamand ; seventhly, the
Tissa tank ; eighthly, the Patamo Thiipo ; ninthly, Wessagiri wihAro ; lastly, the delightful
Updsikawih&ro and the Uatth&laka wih&ro ; both these at the quarters of the priestesses,
for their accommodation.

As the priests who assembled at the Hatthdlako establishment of the priestesses, to par*
take of the royal alms (distributed at that place), acquired a habit of loitering^ there ; (be
constructed) a superb and completely furnished refection hall, called the Mahapddi, provided
also with an establshment of serrants ; and there annually (he bestowed) on a thousand
priests the sacerdotal requisites offered unto them at the termination of '^ pawirmnan."
( He erected also) a wihiro at the port of Jambuk616 in Nagapido ; likewise the Ussamabi
wih&ro, and the Pachina wihiro (both at Anuridhapura).

124 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 260; a.b. 283.

/It itdni kammdni Lankdjanahitatthiko, Dewdnanpiyatisso so lankindo punnapari{iawd,
Paihamiyiwa wassatuhi kdrdpisi gunappiyo ydwajiwantu nikdni punnakammdni dchini*
Ayan dipo ahuphito wijito tassardjino; wassdnichattdlisan so rdjd rajjamakdrayi,
Tassaehchayi tan ka^itikd Uttiyo iti wissutb rdjaputtd aputtantan rajjan kdrUi sddhukan.
Mahdmahindathirotu Jinasdsanamuttaman pariyatti paiipaltincha paiiwidkancka sddhukan.
Lankddipamhi dipetwd Lankddipomahdgani Lankdya so satthukappo katwd Lankdhiian bahun.
Tassa UUiyardjassa jayawassamhi aiihami Chitiyapahbati wassan safihiwassdwa sanwasi,
Assayujamdsassa sukkapahkhaiihamk dink parinibbdyi^ tinitan dinan tanndmakan ahu.
Tan sutwd Uttiyd rdjd sokasaliasamappitd gantwd, thirancha toanditwd, kanditwd bahudhd bahufL
Asittan gandhatildya lahun sdwantaddniyd theradohankhipdpetwd tan donin sddhupassitan,
Sowannakutdgdramhi fhapdpetwd alankatit kufdgdran gahayitwdf kdrento sddAukilikan*
Mahdtdcha jandghina dgatinatato tato mahdtdcha baloghenakdrentb pujandwidhin.

Thus this ruler of Lankd, D<3wananpiyatisso, blessed for his piety in former existences,
and wise (in (ho administration of human affairs)^ for the spiritual benefit of the people of
Lankd, executed these undertakings in the first year of his reign; and delighting in the
exercise of his benevolence, during the whole of his life, realized for himself manifold
blessings. ^^

This land became unto this monarch an establishment (perfect in every rellgioos
requisite). This sovereign reigned forty years.

At the demise of this king, his younger brother, known by the name of prince nttiy6,
righteously reigned over this monarchy, to which there was no filial successor.

The chief th6ro Mahindo, having propagated over Lank& the supreme religion of the
vanquisher, his doctrines, his church discipline (as contained in the whole '^ pitakattaya*^,
and especially the means by which the fruits of the state of sanctification are to be obtained
in the most perfect manner, (which is the NawawidhaI6kuttaro dhamm6 ;) moreover this
lord of multitudinous disciples, — a luminary like nnto the divine teadier himself, in
dispelling the darkness of sin in Lankd,— having performed manifold acts for the spiritual
welfare of Laukd ; in the eighth year of the reign of Uttiyo, while observing bis sixtieth
''wasso " since his ordination, and on the eighth day of the bright moiety of the month
** assayujo," he attained " parinibbAnan " at the Ch^tiyo mountain. From that ciicnm-
stance that day obtained that name, (and was commemorated as the anniversaiy of tiie
^* th^raparinibbina " day).

King Uttiyo hearing of this event, overpowered with grief, and irrepressible lamenta-
tion, repairing thither, and bowing down to the th^ro, bitterly wept over Che many
Yirtues (of the deceased). Embalming the corpse of the th^ro in scented oil, and
expeditiously depositing it in a golden coffin (also filled with spices and scented oibj^ and
placing this superb coffin in a highly ornamented golden hearse, he removed the hearse in
a magnificent procession. By the crowds of people who were flocking in fhMn all

B.C. 260; A.B. 283.] The Mahawanso. 125

Alankatina maggina bakudkdlankatan puran dnatfitwdna nagari chdretwd ri^witkiyi ;
Mahdwihdran dntiwd ittha par^hambamdidkk, kutdgdran fhapdpetwd sattdkan sd makipati,
Torandddkiyapuyphihigamlkapupphaghalikieka wikdrancka tumantdcka vMLiiiitan ffdjanaitayan,
Aku rdjdnubkdwkna dipantm iakalanpana dnu&kdwina dhodnan tatkewdlankatan oku,
Ndndpujan kdrayitwd Battdkan s6 makipati purattkima dUdikdgi tkirdmamiattk0 mdlaki,
Kdreiwd gandkackitakan makdikupapadakkkinan karonid tatika niiwdna kuidgdrmn WMndrawMn^
Ckitakamki fkap6peiwd takkdran antiman akd, Ckitiifan ekHikakdrisi gdkapeiwdnm dkdtuyd.
Upaddkadkdinn gdkeiwd Ckiiiifi pabbaUpieka tabiisucka wikarhu tkupi kdrisi IkaUiyb^
hind dikanikkkipan kQtaifkdnawtkiiMMsa ian, wuckckati bakumdnina **Isibkumanganan" iti.
Tatdppabkuii aritfdnah tammntd tfOjananUitfi, gariran ikaritwdmi tamki disatmki dayikatL
SangkamUtdmakdtkiri. makdbkintjd, makdmati, kaiwdma seuanakiekckdni tatkd idkakiian bakun,
Rkidna safiki wassd sd, UUiyaukwa rt^ind watiamki nawami, kkimi Hatikdfkaka upassayi.

directiuiisjie celebrate J a festival of offerings^ which waa (in due form) kept op by that
great assemblage of the nation. Having brought (the corpse) through the decorated
high way to the highly ornamented capital ; and marching in procession through the
principal streets of the city, having conveyed the coffin to the Mabiwihiro, this sovereign
deposited it on the spot, which received the name of '^ Ambamilak6.''

By the commands of the king, the wihiro and the space for three ydjanas round it
were ornamented with triumphal arches, banners, and flowers, (and perfumed) with vases
of fragrant flowers. By the interposition of the d6vos, the whole island was similarly
decorated. For seven days this monarch kept up a festival of offerings. On the
eastern side, at the Ambamilak6 of the th6ros, having formed a funeral pile of odoriferous
drugs, and marched in procession round the great Tbtipo ; and the splendid coffin
having been brought there, and placed on the funeral pile, he completed the performance
of the last ceremony (by applying the torch to that pile). Collecting the relics of the th6ro
on (hat spot, the king built a d&goba there.

The monarch, taking the half of those relics, at the Ch6tiyo mountain, and at all
the wih&ros, built ddgobas. The spot at which the corpse of this sanctified personage was
consumed, being held in great veneration, obtained the name of '^ Isibbfimanganan." —
From that time, the corpse of every ^* rabat " priest (who died) within a distance of three
y6janas, being brought to that spot, is there consumed.

The chief th6ri Sanghamitti, who had attained the perfection of doctrinal knowledge,
and was gifted with infinite wisdom, having fulfilled every object of her sacred mission,
and performed manifold acts for the spiritual welfare of the land, while sojourning in the
llatthlilhaka establishment ; in the sixty ninth year of her ordination, and in the
ninth year of the reign of king Uttiy6, achieved " parinibbanau.'*

K k

126 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 259 ; a.b. 284.

fFasanti, parinibbayi. Kajd tassdpi kdrayi thirassawiya sattdhan piiJdsakkdramuUaman,

Sabbaalanlatd Lanka thirassawiya dsicha, Kuido^dragatan thiridehan sattadinachchayi,

Nikkhamitwdna nagard, Thupardinapuratthato^ Chittasdlasamipamhi mahdbddhi padassayi.

Thirty a wuttaihdnamhi, aggikichchamakdrayi: thupancha tattha kdrisi Uttiyo s6 mahipati,

Panchdpi ii mahdthird ihirdiffhddayopicha, tathdnika sdhassdni bhikkhu khindsawdpicha;

Sanghamittdppabhuiayd tdwanchdtlasathiriyo khinasawd bhikkhuntyo sahassdni hahunicha,

liahussutd, mahdpanridt winaydflifthitdgaman,j6tayitwdna kdlina pdydtd nichchatdwatan.

Dasawassdni s6 rdjd rajjankdrisi Uttiyo, Ewan anichchaid isd sahbaldkawindsini.

Tan, tan atisdhasan atibalan ndwdriyan, yo tutrojdnantopi, anichchatan ; hhawagati nibbindatiniwaeka

nibbinnd wiratin ratin, nakurutipdpihi, puniiihicha, Tassitansd atimdhajdlabalatdjdnampi, sammuyhatiti.

Sujanappasdfiasanwigatthdya kati Mahdwansi ** Thiraparinibbdnan** nama wisatimd parichehhido.

For her, in the same manner as for the th^ro^ the monarch caused offerings and
faneral obsequies to be kept up with the utmost pomp, for seven days. As in the case of
the th^ro, the whole of Lankd was decorated, (in veneration of this event).

At the termination of the seventh day, removing the corpse of the th^ri, which had been
previously deposited in the funeral hall, out of the city, to the westward of the Thikparamd
dagoba, to the vicinity of the bo-tree near the Ch6tiyo hall ; on the spot designated by the
th6ri herself, (the king)- performed the funeral obsequies of consuming the body with fire.
This monarch Uttiyo erected a thupo there also.

The five principal th6ros (who had accompanied Mahindo from Jambikdipo), as
well as those, of whom Arittho was the principal; and in like manner the thousands
of sanctified priests (also natives of Lanki) ; and inclusive of Sanghamitti, the twelve
tb^ris (who came from Jambiidipo) ; and the many thousands of pious priestesses (natives
of Lankd) ; all these profoundly learned, and infinitely wise personages, having spread
abroad the light of the ^^ winaya " and other branches of the faith, in due course of nature,
(at subsequent periods) submitted to the lot of mortality.

This monarch Uttiy6 reigned ten years. Thus this mortality subjects aU mankind
to death.

If mortal man would but comprehend the relentless, the all powerful^ irresistible
principle of mortality ; relinquishing (the hopeless pursuit of) *' sansdra ^ (eternity),
he would, thus severed therefrom, neither adhere to a sinful course of life, nor abstain
from leading a pious one. This (principle of mortality aforesaid) on finding his (man's)
having attained this (state of sanctity) self paralyzed, its power (over him) will become
utterly extinguished.

The twentieth chapter in the Mah&wanso entitled '' the attainment of
by the th^ros '* composed equally for the delight and affliction of rigbteons men.

B.C. 257; A.B. 286.] The Mahawaxso. 127

EkaWISATIMO PARICnCHHEDO.

Vttiyatia kaniffhdtu Mahdiiwo tadachehaykt dasawattdni kdrisi rajjan tujanatkwako.
nhaddatdlamhi s6 thiri patiditwd mandraman kdriti purimdyaniu wihdran nagaranganan.
Mahdsiwakaniffhdtu S(tratiti9 tadachchayi, dasawattdni kdriti rajjan punnitu tddaro'
Anappakan puiiriatdtin tanchayanld manorami wihdri bahuki ihdni kdrapiti mahtpati,
Purimdya Ilatthikkhandhancha, Gonnagirikamiwaeha,

fFanguttari pabhatamhit Pdehinapabhatawhayan, RaherakatmiApabbatamhi tathd KdtamiakdlaK'an,
Ariffhapade LaAkan; purimdya AchchhagaUakan, Girinilapatdkandan nagaran utlardyatu,
Panchatatdniwamddi wihdri puthawipati gangHya drapdranhi Lankddipi tahin tahin.
Puri rajjancha rajjicha tafthiwattdnutddhukan kdrisi rammi dhammina ratanatlaya gdrawC
Suwannapindatittdti ndman rdjdpuri ahu, Suraiitsdtu ndmantu tassdhu rajjapattiyd,
Assandwikaputtd dwi damild Sina^Guttikd SQratiuamahipdian ian gahetwd mahahhald ;
Duwi wisati wattdni rajjan dhammina Idrayun, Ti gahetwd Atiiotu Mufatiwatta altrajo.

Chap. XXI.

On his demise, Mab&siwo, the patron of righteous men, the younger brother of Uttiy6,
reigned ten years. This monarch, complying with (the directions of) the th6ro Bhadda-
s&lho, constructed a wihiro in the eastern quarter of the city, which was itself beauteous as
Angan& (the goddess of beauty).

On his demise, Suratisso, the delighter in acts of piety, the younger brother of
Mahasiwo, reigned ten years. This monarch, laying up for himself an inestimable
store of rewards, built superb wiharos at many places, (viz.) to the eastward of the
capital (near Dwdramandalo), the Hatthikkhandho; and in the same direction, the
Gonnagiri wih^ro : (also wihdros) at the Wanguttaro mountain; at the mountain called
Pachino ; and at the Rah6rako mountain ;— in like manner at K6Umbo, the Kdlok6
wih&ro, and at the foot of the Arittho mountain, the Lanka wihkro. (Still further) to
the eastward of Anuradhapura, near Rabagallako (different however from the wiharo
of the same name built by D6wknanpiyatisso) the Achaggalako wih&ro ; to the north of the
city, the Girin61apatakando wihdro. This ruler of the laud, a sincere worshipper of
the *' ratanattaya" during a period of sixty years, both before and after bis accession, built
in great perfection, and without committing any oppression, these, together with others,
five hundred delightful wihdros. in various parts of the island, both on this and on the
other side of the river (Mahawilliganga).

This king was formerly called Sdwannapindatisso. From the time of his accession
to the sovereignty, he acquired the appellation of Siiratisso.

Two damilo (malab&r) youths, powerful in their cavalry and navy, named S^no and Gut-
tiko, putting to death this protector of the land, righteously reigned for twenty two years.

At the termination of that period, As^lo son of Mutasiwo, and the ninth ^ of the (ten)

*The names of nine of thoie brothfr» are given in tbe commentary -. Abhayo, Dewananpi)^!!^^, l*tti>o, Mahaneno, Maha-
n)i;{o. Mattahhayo. Surati<«^. Kiranamaku and A'M'Io : omitting Uddhanchulabhayo, who i» mentioned in the fii>t chapter.

1 28 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 247 ; a.b. 296"

Sodariyanan hhdtunan nawamd hkdtuJd tafo Anurddhapuri rdjjan daiatpassdni karayu
Cholaraifha idhd^amma rajjatthan Ujnjdtiko Elaro ndma damild trahetwdsklabhupatint
fFassdni chattdrisancha chattdrincha akdrayi rajjawdhdrasamayi majjhatto mittasattusu,
Sayanassa sir6pa$sk ghaiiian SHdif»hay6ttald lamhdpiti wirdwitun ichchhantdhi winiehchhayan*
Eko puttocha dhitdchaahisun tassardjind: rathina Thsawapin so gachchhantd Shumlpdlajo,
Tarunan wachchhakan maggi nipantian sahadhinukan hiwan aklammachakkina asanchieheha aghdiayi.
Gantwdna dhinu ghantan tan ghatfefi, ghaiitdya, sd Rdjd tiniwa chalkina sisanpuftassa ehhidayi.
Dijap6tan tdlarukkhi il6 sappo ahhal khayi : tan potamdtd saluni gantwd ghanfamaghaffayi.
Andpetwdna tan rdjd kuchchhin tana widdtiya^ potan tan niharapetwd tdle sappan samappayi,
Ratanaggassa ratanattan tassacha gunasaratan ajdnantopi s6 rdjd chdrittamanupdiayan,
Chitiyapahhatan gantwd bhiklhusanghan pawdriyd dgachchhanto rathagatd rathassa yugakdfiydt
Akdsijinathtipassa ikadisassa Ihanjanan. Amachehd 'diwa thupono tayd ihinnotif"* dhu taiL
Asanchichchakatepesd rdjd oruyiha tantiand **chakkina mama utampi ehhifulathdtif* pathk iayu

brothers (born of the same mother) putting them (the usurpers) to deaths reigned at
Anurddhapura for ten years.

A damilo named Eldro, of the illustrious ** Uju " tribe, invading this island from the
Ch61a country, for the purpose of usurping the sovereignty, and patting to death the
reigning king As^lo, ruled the kingdom for forty four years,^-administering jastlce with
impartiality to friends and to foes.

At the head gf his bed, a bell, with a long rope, was suspended, in order that it might
be rung by those who sought redress. The said monarch had a son and a daoghter.
This royal prince, on an excursion to the Tisso tank in his chariot, unintentionally lulled
a full grown calf, which was on the road with its dam, by the wheel of the carriage
passing over its neck. The cow repairing to the said bell (rope), threw herself against it

The consequence of that peal of the bell was, that the king struck off the bead of bis
son with that very wheel. A serpent devoured a young crow on a palmyra tree. The
mother of the young bird, repairing to the bell (rope) flew against it. The king cansing
the said (serpent) to be brought, had its entrails opened ; and extracting the young bird
therefrom, hung the serpent up on the palmyra tree.

Although this king was ignorant of the '^ ratanattaya " as well as of its mestimable
importance and immutable virtues, protecting the institutions (of the land), be repaired to
the Ch^tiyo mountain ; and offered his protection to the priesthood. On his way back in his
chariot, a comer of a buddhistical edifice was fractured by the yoke bar of his carriage.
The ministers (in attendance) thus reproached him :--''Lord ! is our thupo to be demolish-
ed by thee ? *' Although the act was unintentional, this monarch, descending from bis
carriage, and prostrating himself in the street, replied, '' do ye strike off my bead with the
wheel of my carriage.'* ''Mahardja," (responded the suite) ''our divine teacher delights
not in torture : seek forgiveness by repairing the thtlpo." For the purpose of replacing the
fifteen stones which had been displaced, he bestowed fifteen thousand kahapanas.

B.C. 205; A.B.338.] The Mauawanbo. 129

"Parahintan, mahdrdja, Satthd n6 niwa ickchhaii ; ihupan pdkaiikan kaivod kkamdpihiti ; " ahu taA.
Ti ihapktun panchadaia pdsdnl patitt iahin kdhdpanatahassani add pancha dasiwa so,
Bkd mahaliikd wihi sdtitun atapekhtpi, Diwo akdii wassitwa, tassd wihiA aiimayim
fFihin gahetwd gantwdsd ghanian taA sdmaghaiiayi, AktUawattan »utwd, tan wiuajjitwd tamitthikan ;
*'Rdjd dhammanhi wattenid kdli wauan iaihi," iti ; ta»td toinichchatalthdya upawdsan nipajjisd,
Baliggdhi diwapuitd ranf}6 t^jkna dttkafo, gantwd ehatununahard^jdMantikan tan niwidayi,
Ti tamaddya, gantwdna SakkoMsa pafiwedayun. SakJ 6 pajjunnamdhuya kdlkwatian updditi.
Baliggaht dewaputto rdjind tan niwidayim Taddppabkuti tanrajji dlwddtwd nawauatka,
Rattindiwdnn tattdhan waui ydmamhimajjhimi punnand hitun sabiattka hhuddakd wdiakdnipi,
'^g^tigamanaddsd muttamattna M annnukatakudiffkipidiMi pdpuniddki agatigamanadoian

suddkadifikiiamdnokathamidaShimanuud 6 uddh imdndjah iyyatt\

Sujanappatadasanwigattkaya l(di Mahdmansi **panehardjak6" ndma ikmwiiatimo pmrickckkSdd,

A certain old woman bad laid out some paddy to dry. The d^wo (who presides over
elements) cansing an unseasonable shower to fall, wetted her paddy. Taking the paddy
with her, she went and rang the bell. Satisfying himself that the shower was anseasooa-
ble, sending the old woman away and sayin<; to himself: '' While a king rules righteoosly
the rain ought to fall at seasonable periods ;" in order that he might be inspired with the
means of giving judgment in the case, he consigned himself to the penance of abstinence.
By the supernatural merits of the king, the tutelar d6wo who accepted of his b41i offerings*
moved with compassion, repairing to the four kings of d^wos (of the Chatumahar^a world)
imparted this circumstance to them. They, taking him along with them, submitted the
case to Sakko. Sakko (the supreme d6wo) sending for the spirit who presides over the
elements, enjoined the fall of showers at seasonable hours only.

The tutelar d6wo of the king imparted this (behest) to the monarch. From that period*
during his reign, no shower fell in the day time : it only rained, at the terminatioa of every
week, in the middle of the night, and the ponds and wells were every where filled.

Thus, even be who was a heretic, doomed by his creed to perdition, solely from haying
thoroughly eschewed the sins of an ** agati " course of life (of impiety and injiiiitioe),
attained this exalted extent of sapemataral power. Under these circumstances, how
much more should the tme believer and wise oNin <exert himself to) eschew the vices of an
impious and iniquitous life.

The twenty first chapter in the Mah&wanso entitled '< the five kings "* composed equally
for the delight and aflliction of righteous men.

L 1

130 The Mahawanso.

Bawisatimo Parichchhedo.

Eldran ghdtayitujana rdjdhu Duffhngamini : tadatthan dipanatthdya annpubha Jcathi aya£
Diwdnanpiyatissatsa ran^d duth/a hhdtukd upardjd Mahdndgd ndmdhu bhatunSpiyo.
RanriS diwi gaputtatsa bdldrajjdbhikdmini upardjawadhatthdya jatachiltd nirantaran;
fFdpi Tarachehhandman sd Jcdrdpentasta pdhini ambaA whina ybjetwd ihapetwd amia maUkaki.
ToMtdputtd iahagatd upardjina bdlakd bht^hani wiwariyiwa tan amban kddiydmari.
Uparcijd tatoyiwa saddrabalawdhanb rakhhitun takamattdnan Rohandbhimukhd agd.
Yafihdidya wihdrasmin mahhi iasna gabbhini puttanjanUi. S6 tassa bhdtundma makdrayi.
Tatd gantwd Rohanan, s6 issard Rohani khiU mahd/ihogi Mahdgdmk rajjan kdrisi khattiyd.
Kdrisi s6 Ndgamahdwihdran sakandmakan^ Uddhakandharakddiwa wihdrikdrayi bahu.
Yaifhdlakaiisso s6 tauapuUo tadachehayo, tatthiwa raijan kdrhi tasta putidbhayd tathd.
Gofhdbhayaxutd KdkawanuatistUi wiuutd, tadachchayi tattha rajjan so akdriti khattiyS.
fFihdradiwi ndmdsi mahisiiassa rdjino saddhasta saddhdsampannd dhitd Kalydni rdjino.

Chap. XXII.

Duttbagdniini putting bim (El&ro) to death, became king. To illastrate this (eyent), the
following (is the account given) in ancient history.

The next brother oi* king D^w&nanpiyatisso, named Mabdnigo, bad been appointed
sab-king ; and be was much attached to his brother.

The consort (of D^wdnanpiyatisso) ambitious of administering the goyemmenty during
the minority of her son, was incessantly plotting the destruction of the sub-king. She
sent to him, while engaged in the formation of the Tarachcbh& tank, an ambo firoit
containing poison, which was placed the uppermost (in ajar) of ambos. Her infant son,
who had accompanied the sub- king (to the tank) at the instant of opening the jar, eating
that particular ambo, died. From that very spot, for the preservation of his life, taking
his family and his establishment with him, the sub-king escaped in the direction of the
R6hana division.

(In the flight), at the Yatth&la wih&ro, his pregnant consort was deliyered of a son ;
to whom he gave the name of his (reigning) brother (and of the place of his nalinty,
Yatthalatisso). Proceeding from thence to B6hana, this illustrious prince ruled over
the fertile and productive R6bana country, making Mahag4mo his capital. He constnict-
ed a wihkro, bearing bis own name, Mahdnkgo, as well as Uddbankandaro and many
other wihdros.

On his demise, his son, the aforesaid Tatthdiakatisso, ruled over the same oonntry.
In like manner his son G6thabhayo succeeded him. Similarly on the demise of G6thi-
bhayo, bis son, the monarch celebrated under tho name of K&kawannatisso ruled there.
The queen consort of that soyereign of eminent faith was Wihdrad^wi, the equally pious
daughter of the king of Kalydni.

The Mahawakso. 181

Kaly&ni r^tnb TisM dsi UttiyandmaJcd, sS diwi gaiky6ga janitak6dh6 Uma kaniffkakS,
Bkit6 tatd paldyitwd ayyauttiyandmakd a^Qattha teasi: sd dis6 tina tan ndmakd aku.
Datwd rahassaiikkan, i6hhikkhuwi$adharan naran pdhisi diwiyd; gantwd rtyadwdri fkUdiu $$,
Rdjagihi arakatd hhunjamdnk Mahbadd ani^dyamdno thhina ran^o gharamupdgamu
Thirina saddhin 6hunjitwd ranffo sahdwiniggami pdtisi hhumiyan likkan, pekkkamdndya diwiyd;
Saddkna tina r<\jd tan niwattitwd, wiidkayan Qatwdna likkassatandisan kudrikd, tkinuaa dammoH-
Tkiran tan puriMan tancha mdrdpetwdna kddkaid samuddasmin kkipdpiti. K^ffkitwd tima diwmH
SamuddinUtkardpitun tan ddsan sdtu bkupati attand dkitaran Suddkadewinndma surnpini^
Likkitwd ** rdjadhitdti"* towannukkkliyd, takun nitiddpiya tattkkwa tamuddatmin wUqffoyi,
Okkantan tan tatddake Kdkawannd makipati, abkisickayi tindjii wikdrdpapadawkayd.
Tiuamakdwikdraneka, tatha^ Chittalapab6atan, Camiffkawdlan Ku^dlin wikdri ewamddiki^
Kdretwd iuppauinHina manatd ratanattdyi, upaffkakiiaddiangka^paekekayikiekaitMkitd.

Tisso, the sovereign of Kalydni, bad a brother Darned Uttiyo, who, terrified at the
resentment borne to him on the king's detection of bis criminal intercourse with the queen,
fled from thence. This prince, called Uttiyo, from his grandfather (king of Annridha-
pura), established himself in another part of the country (near the sea). From that cir-
cumstance, that division was called by his name. The said prince, eotrostiog a secret letter
to a man disguised in the garb of a priest, dispatched him to the queen. (The messenger)
repairing thither, stationed himself at the palace gate ; and as the sanctified chief
th^ro daily attended the palace for his repast, he also unobserved entered (with that chief
priest's retinue) the royal apartment. After having taken his repast with the th6ro, on the
king's leaving the apartment in attendance (on the th^ro), this disguised messenger
catching (at last) the eye of the queen, let the letter drop on the ground. By the
noise (of its fall) the king's (attention) was arrested. Opening it and discovering the
object of the communication, the monarch, misled (into the belief of the chief priest's
participation in the intrigue), became enraged with the tb^ro; and in his fury putting both
the th^ro and the messenger to death, cast their bodies into the sea. The d^watas,
to expiate (this impiety), submerged that province by the overflow of the ocean.
This ruler of the land (to appease the d^watas of the ocean) quickly placing his own
lovely daughter Sudbdd^wi in a golden vessel, and inscribing on it " a royal maiden,'" at
that very place launched her forth into the ocean. The king (of Mahig&mo) Kikawanoo
raised to the dignity of his queen consort, her who was thus cast on shore on his
dominions. Hence (from the circumstance of her being cast on shore near a wihiroX her
appellation of Wih&rad6wi.

Having caused to be constructed the Tissamahii, as well as the Chittalapabbato,
Gamitthawdla, Kutdii, and other wihkros, (the king) xealonsly devoted to the ** ratanat-
taya " constantly bestowed on the priesthood, the four sacerdotal requisites.

At that period there was a certain siman^ro priest, a most holy character, and a

132 The Mahawanso.

Kofipabbatandtnamhi wihdri SUawannawd tadd aha sdmanird ndnd pwknakart sadd,
Sukhtndrohanattkdya Akatiehktiyaijtagni fhapisi tini s6pdne p^sdnapht^akdni id.
Add pdniyaddnancha wattan ganghassachdkari, sadd kiiantakdyatsa tassd hddho mahdahu,
Siwikaya tamdnetwd hhikkhawS katawidinS Sildpasiaya pariwina Tissardmi upatfkmhuti,
Sadd fFihdradiwiyd rdjagihi susankhatipurabhattanmahdddnan datvod sanghasta sanriatd,
Pachckhdhhattangadhamdlan hhitajjan voasandnicha gdhayitwd gatdrdman sakkaronti yathdnihd.
Tadd tathiwa katwdsd sanghattherassa santike, nisidi dhamman diientd third tan idamairawu
**Mdhdsampatli tumhihUaddhdyan punriakammand, ttppamddowa kdtahh6 pvnnakanuni iddnfpij^
Ewanwuttitu sa dha : "kin sampatti ayan idhd, yuan no ddrakd natthi 9 toanjhdsampatti tinatd f '*
Chalaihinnd mahdthiro puttaldbhamawkkkhiya : ** gildnasdmaniran tanpatsa diwiti ;" airawL
Sd gantwd iannamaranan sdmaneramawSchta ; **patthihi mama puttattan : sampatti mahaiihi ntf.**
Nd ichchhatiti (latwdna, tadatthan mahatin subhan pupphapujan kdrayitwd punaydehi sumidkasA,
Ewampi nichchhamdnassa atthdyupdyakowidd, ndndbhisajja watthdni tanghi datwdtha ydekitan*

practiser of manifold acts of charity, residing in the K6(lpabbata wihAro. For the
purpose of facilitating the ascent to the Akis6ch6tiya wihdro (which was difltealt
of access) he placed in the (intervals oQ three rocks, some steps. He constantly provided
for his fraternity, the beverage used by priests, and performed the menial services due to
the senior brotherhood. Unto this (sam&n^ro), worn oat by his devout assidaities,
a severe visitation of illness befel. The priests who were rendering assistance (to
the patient) removing him in a ^ siwika " to the Tissdrama wihdro, were attending him
in the Silapasso pariw^no. The benevolent Wih&rad6wi constantly sent from the well-
provided palace the forenoon principal alms to the priesthood ; and taking with her the
evening meal, offerings of fragrant garlands, medicinal drugs and clothing, she repaired to
the temple and administered every comfort* While she was in the perfcHinance of this
dnty, she happened to be seated near the chief priest ; and the said thero in propounding
the doctrines of the faith, thus addressed her : ** It is on account of thy pious benevolence
that thou hast attained thy present exalted position of prosperity. Even now (however)
in the performance of acts of benevolence there should (on thy part) be no rdaxation."
On his having delivered this exhortation, she replied, ** why ? in what does this exalted
prosperity consist? Up to this period we have no children, it follows theraforo that it is
the prosperity of barrenness." The chief th^ro, master of the six branches of doctrinal
knowledge, foreseeing the prosperity which would attend her son 'replied' ^Qaoea,
look (for the realization of thy wish) to the suffering sdman^ro." Repairing to the
dying priest, she thns implored of him : " Become my son: it will be to us (a result) of the
utmost importance." Finding that ho was not consentient, still with the same object in
view, having held a magnificent festival of flower offerings, this benefactress again renewed
her petition. On him who was thus unrelenting and on the priesthood (generally)
the queen fruitful in expedients, having bestowed medicines and clothing, again implored of
him (the dying samanero). He (at last) consented to become a member of the royal family.

The Mahawanso. 13S

PatihititS rdjahdaA td tan fkdna^ anikadahd alanl'aritwd wandiiwd ydnamdmffiha pakkawU.

Taid chuiS fimanird garhehhamdndifa dkvoiyS iand kuehehhimhi nihhatti ; tanjdniya niwatii td,

/tanf^o tmn tdtanan datwd, rani^ik tahapunagamd, tarirakechehan kdrttwd tdmanirauubhdpi ti

Tatmintfiwa pariwini voatatUd tantamdmua tmahd'ldnan paw«tUisnn ihikkhutanghatta tabbadd.

Tauiwan dohaddai, makdpnnffdifa diwiyd, **usahhamattanmadhugftn(iankatwd, ustita kisdjfan wdmekarina

pauina nipannd, myani nubht dwddatannan tahtutdnaii bhikkhunan dinnasisakaA,
Madhun bkunjaiu kdmdtir *'Alha Bldrardjinb yoflhanamag^aybdkatsa tisaekhinddsi dhowamaA,
Tatsiwa Mhifhaiwdna patunehiwa akamayi:* **Anurdflkapurastiwa upptdakkhettaid pana,
Anituppalamdiancha amild tappilandhHun: tan diwi rdjino dha, Nemitti puchehhi bhupati,
TaA tutwd ahu nkmittd **diwiputt6 nigkadtiya damili ; katwikarajjan ; so sdsanan jdtayitMti,**
'*Edisan madhugandan yd dassisitasta editiA tampattin diti rdjdti ; ** ghbsdpisi mahipati,
Oofhtuamuddmwilanti madhupunnan nikujjitan ndufan ditwdna dckikkhi rar^f^o janapadi nard.
R6jd diwin tahin netwd, man4apamhi tusa^'kani yatiekekkltan tiyatnadkuA paribkdga makdrayi.

She, caasinfc bis residence to be ornamented witb every description of decoration, and
bowing down and taking leave of him, departed, seated in her carriage. The sdlmaniro
expiring immediately afterwards, was conceived in the womb of thcqoeen, who was stiUon
her journey. Conscious of what had taken place, she stopped (her carriage) ; and having
announced the event to the king, together with his majesty returned, and both performed
the funeral obsequies of the siman^ro; and for the priesthood sanctiBed in mind,
resident in that pariwino, they constantly provided alms.

Unto this pre-eminently pious queen the following longing of pregnancy was engendered.

First : that lying on her left side, on a magnificent bed, having for her head-pillow
a honey comb, an '' usabho " in size, and having given thereof to twelve thousand priests,
she might eat the portion left by them.

Secondly : that she might bathe in the (water) in which the sword which struck off
the head of the chief warrior of king El&ro was washed, standing on the head of that
identical individual.

Thirdly : that she might wear unfaded uppala flowers, brought from the uppala marshes
of Anuradhapnra.

The queen mentioned these longings to the king, and the monarch consulted the fortune-
tellers. The fortune-tellers, after inquiry into the particulars, thus predicted : ** The
queen's son, destroying the damilos, and reducing the country under one sovereignty,
will make the* religion of the land shine forth again.** The sovereign caused to be
proclaimed by beat of drums: ^''Whosoever will discover a honey comb of such a descrip*
tiou ; to him will the king give a proportionate reward." A native of that district seeing
a canoe which was turned up on the beach near the waves, filled witb honey, reported the
same to the king. The r&j& conducted the queen thither ; and in a commodious boildiog
erected there, she had the means of partaking of the honey comb acoording to her longing.

M m

134 The Mahawanso.

Itari dohli iassd sampdtlitun tnahipati fFilusutnanandmantan yodhan tatthaniyjfayi.

Sonurddhapuran gantwd ranno maf^galawdhino ffopakina al:d meltin^ tatta kichckancha iobbadd,

Tassa witsatthatan i\atwa pdtowa uppaldnasin Kadambanadiydtirk ihapdpetwd asankito,

Assan nctwd tamorupiha, ganhitwd uppaldnasin^ niwidayitwa attdnan a^sawkgina pakkami.

Sutwd rdjd gahetun tan mahdyodhainapisayi, dutiyasammatan assan aruyiha sonudhdwi tan.

So gumianissito assan pifheyewa nisidiya, entassa piiihito tassa uhbayihdsin pasdrayL

Assawtgina yantassa sisan chhijji ; uhho bhayi, sisanchdddya, sdyan so Mahdgdmamupdgamu

Dohali ticha sd diwi paribhunjiya yatdruchin ; rdja yodhassa sakkdran karapisi yathdrahan.

Sddiwt samayi dhannanjanayt puttamuttaman, mahdrdjakuli tasmin dnandocha mahd ahu*

Tassdpunddnubhdwcna tadahewa updgamtm, nandratanasampunna sattandwa tatotatd, tassewapunQatfy'ima

Chhaddantakulalb kari, hatthichchhdpan dharitwd fhapetwdidhapakkami.
Tan titthasaratiramhi diswd gumbantari fhitan Kandnldndina bdlisiko ranno dchikkhi tdwadi.
Pisetwdchariyi rdjd tamdndpiya posayi, Kandulo Hi ndyittha diffhattd Kandulina s6.

For the purpose of gratifying her other longings, the ruler assigned the aocomplishment
of the task to the warrior named W^lusumano. He, repairing to Annrddbapura, formed an
intimacy with the groom of the king (Elaro's) charger (named Sammato); and constantly
assisted him in his work. Perceiving that the groom bad relaxed in bis vigilance,
at the dawn of day, (previously) concealing some nppala flowers and a sword on the bank
of the Kadambo river, without creating the slightest suspicion, leading the state chai^er
(to the river), mounting him, and seizing the uppala flowers and the sword, and proclaim-
ing, who he was, darted oil* at the full speed of the horse.

The king (Eldro), hearing of this event, dispatched his warrior (Nandisarathi) to seize
him, mounted on the next best charger (Sirigntto). That warrior chased (the fugitive )•
(Wdlasiimo) stationed himself in ambuscade in a forest (called the nigrodbo forest in the
Rohana division), retaining his seat on his horse. On the approach from behind of
his pursuer, he drew his sword, and held it out (neck high). From the impetus of
the horse, the pursuer's bead was struck off. Taking possession of the bead and of both
chargers, on the same evening, he entered. Mahag&mo; and the queen, according to her
desire, griitified her longing. The king conferred favors on the warrior proportionate to
his great services.

This queen, in due course, gave birth to a son endowed with marks predictive
of the most propitious destiny. By the preternatural good fortune of the (infant prince),
on the same day, seven ships laden with treasures arrived in difierent (part^of the idand).
By the same ^ood lurtune, a .state elephant of the " Chhadanta " breed, bringing a young
elephant (of the saiiio breed) and depositing it here, departed. On the same day,
an ant;lcr named K.uidulo, lindin*^ this (young elephant) in a marsh near the harbour,
reported it to ilie king. The r&ja sending elephant keepers and having it iwoogbt,
reared it From its having been discovered by the fisherman Kandulo, it was named

The Mahawanso. 135

Suwanna6hdjanddina^ punndmdwdifihdgatditi ranqo niwi'ti^un rdjd tdndhardpayi.

Puttatsa ndma karani wMf^galamhi mahipati dwd'la»ataha%%a sankhan hhikkhusangkan nimantayi.

Ewan rhintisi ; **yadi miputto Lankdtati khiii rajjan gahetwd ; Sambuddhasdtananjotayissati ; '

**AiihuUara tahauanwd bkikkhawh pawixantucka, sahbi tt uddhapattancha chiwaran pdruyantucha r

**Paihaman dakkhinan pdelan ummdranto thapantuchd, ikachchhattayutan dhammakarakan niharantuchar

**G6tam6ndma thMeha patiganhdtu pnttalan ; MOcha saranatikkhdyo ditu*' Sab^jan tathdahu.

Sahhan nimittan diiwdna. iufihachUtd mahipati, datwd tangkaua pdpdsan, ndi/uin puttatsd kdrayi.

Mahdgdmi ndya lattan pilundmancha attand uhho katwdna kkajjhan **Gdmani"Ahhay6' Hi.

Mahds^ame pawititwd, nawami diwasi tat6. sa^iraman diwiydfdti ; tinagabbhamasranhi jtd.

Kdiijdtan xutan rdjd Titmnaman aldrayi mahatd pdrihdriua u6h6 waddinti* darakd.

Sitthappawiita ma^iralakali dwinnampi tddard ihikkhusatdnan punchannan ddpayitwdna pdyatan.

Tiki upaddhi bhuttainhi gnhetwd thdkathdkanan sdwannatarakinesandewiyd itahahhupati ;

"Samhuddhasdsanan twnhi yadi chhaddhitha puitakd mdjiratu khuchchhigatan idan woii: " addpayi

Kandulo. Report having been made to the king that ships had arrived laden with golden
utensils and other goods, the monarch caused them to be brought (to Mahag4m6).

At the festival held on the day on which the king conferred a name on his son,
he invited about twelve thousand priests, and thus meditated : ** If my son t>e destined,
after extending his rule over the whole of Lank&, to cause the religion of fiuddho
to shew forth ; let at least eight thousand priests, all provided with robes and with
uncovered dishes, now enter (the palace). Let them uncover with one hand their drinking
basons, and let them cross the thresh -hold with their right foot foremost Let the th^ro
Gotamo undertake the oflice of naming my son, and let him inculcate on him the life of
righteousness which leads to salvation/* AH (these silent supplications) were fulfilled
accordingly.

Seeing every anticipation realized, the roo^^arch exceedingly rejoic^^d, presenting the
priesthood with rice dressed in milk, caused the ceremony to be performed of naming
his child. Uniting in one the appellations of Mahag4m6 " the seat of his government, and
("Abhayo '*) the title of his own father, he called him ''Gemini abhayo " On the ninth day
(from that event), while residing at Mahas^^mo, (the king) renewed connubial intercourse
with the queen, whereby she became pregnant. On a son beint; born, in due course, the
rdja conferred on him the name of Tisso. Both these children were brought up in great
state.

On the day of the festival of piercing the ears of the two (princes), this affectionate
(parent) again bestowed the alms of milk-rice on five hundred priests. The monarch,
assisted by the queen, having collected into a golden dish a little from each of the partially
consumed contents of the priest.s* dishes, and bringing (this collection to the princes) ho
put (a handful thereof in the mouth of each) and said : " My childien, if ye ever become
subverters of the true faith, may this food, when admitted into your stomachs, never be

136 The Mahawanso.

fFin'idya bhdsi tatthantiuhh6 rdjakumarakd jtdydsantan abhunjisu tuifhaehittB matanwifa.
Data dwddasa wasxisu tisu toimansanatthiko tathitoa bhikkhu hhttjetwa than udliiha bhdjanttA^
Gdhayitwd taddhakina fhapdpetwd ladantiki, tibhdgankdrayitwdna, idamdha mahipati:
'Kuladiwatdnan no, tdtd, hhikkhunanvoimukhdmayan nahessdmdti' chinMwd bhdgan bhunjathd maniiekm,
*Dwiihdtari mayan nichchananifamannamadubhakd bhawitsdmdti' ehintetwd bhdfran bhunjaia imaniicka.''
Amatanwiya hhunjinsn ti dwk bhagi nhhopicha, *NayajjhUsdma damilthV Hi ihunjataman iVi.-
Ewan wnttitu Tissd s6 pdnind khipi bhtjanan- Gdmani bhattapindantu khipitwd sayanan gaiS^
Sankuchitwn hallhapddan nipajji sayani tayan. Diwi gantwd tdsayanti, •*Gdmaninitadabrawi,
**Pasdritang6, sayani, kin ; asiti sukhan, suta 9"' **Gangd pdrdmhi dimild: it6 gofhamahb dadhi:^
**Kathan pasdritanhangaii nipajjdmilif*^ sbbrawi. Sutwdna tastdtlhippdyan tunhi dsi mahipati.
So kamenShiwaddhento ahu sblasawassikd puntiawd yasawd dhitimd tejd balaparakkamb,
Chaldchaldyan gatiyamhi pdnino upenti punnina, yathd ruehingatin ittti mantwd satatammakddard

bhawiyya punnupachayamhi buddhimd,

Sujanappasddatanwigatthdya kaliMahdwanse ^^Gdmini kumdrapasutC* ndma bdwitatimd pariehekkid6.

digested/' Both the royal youths, fully understanding the imprecation addressed to thom,
accepting the milk-rice^ as if it had been heavenly food, swallowed it.

When these two boys had respectively attained their tenth and twelfth years, the king,
wishing to ascertain their sentiments, having as before entertained the priesthood, gather-
ing the residue of their repast into a dish, and placing it near the youths, thus addressed
them, dividing the contents of the dish into three portions : *' My children, eat this portion,
vowing ye will never do injury to the priests, who are the tutelar d6wat&s of oar dynasty.
Again vowing ' we two brothers will ever live in amity without becoming hostile, eat
this portion." Both of them ate these two portions, as if they had consisted of celes-
tial food. (The king then said) " eat this vowing ' we will never make war with the
damilosV On being called upon to make this vow, Tisso flung the portion from him with
his hand. Gdmini also spurned away his handful of rice, and retiring to his bed laid
himself on it, with his hands and feet gathered up. The princess-mother following Gamini,
and caressing him, inquired, '' My boy, why not stretch thyself on thy bed, and lie
down comfortably 7 " '^ Confined (replied he) by the damilos beyond the river (Mahdl-
welliganga), and on the other side, by the unyielding ocean, how can I (in so con-
fined a space) lie down with outstretched limbs?" The monarch on hearing the
import of his reply, was speechless from surprise.

The prince, in due course, increasing in piety, prosperity, wisdom^ good fortune
and martial accomplishments, attained his sixteenth year.

The destination of every mortal creature being involved in uncertainty (from the fraUtiet
of mortality) it is only by a life of piety that the desired destination can be ensuied.
Bearing this truth constantly in mind, the wise man should indefatigably exert himself to
earn the rewards of a pious life.

The twenty second chapter in the Mah&wanso, entitled ''origin of Gimini** composed
equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

The Mahawanso. 137

Tbwisatimo Parichchhbdo.

HmUakkhauarupihi tij6, jawmgunihieka agg6 ahu mdhdkiyd sdcha Kanduiawdrand.
Nandimitto, Siiranin^Ud, MahdMdnd, G&f^haimbard, Thkraputtdhhayd, Bharand, fTelusumand iathiwacha,
Khanjadiwd, Puuadkwd^ La6kiyawtuaik6pieha ; Hi datamahd yddhd tassdhisun mahd&Md.
Ahu Eldrardjaua MiUonama ehamupati. Tas$a KummatUagdmamhu pdehinakhandhardjiyd^
Chiltapa66ata$dmantd, ahu bhajiniyasuid k6$6kiUnnUthuguih6 ; mdtulastiwa ndmakd.
Ouramhi parisampantan daharanian kumdrakm^ ti&offhanandiyd kafiyd nitadamhi ahandkitun,
Niiadan kaddhatd taua 6hum$yan pari$appat6 ummdrd Hkkaminandu Mjijjati yaid tatS.
Nandimittoti ridyUia data n6gaiai6 ahu. Waddko nangara mdgOHuma id upaifhdsi mdtularu
Thupdditu arnkkdran karonii damiU tadd, uruA akkamma pddina hatthkna itarantu t6t
Gahetwd tampaddietwd, bahin khipaii, Thdmawd diw6 antaradhdpenti tkna khittan kaliiaran.
Damilanan khayandi$wdranf^6 drbchayi^Mu ; **te^ sayddhdganhathtnanti,'* wutid: kdtun ndsakkhitun.
Chinihi Nandimittb t6 **ewampi karaid mama,Janakkhay6 kiwalamhi; naiihi sdsanajdtanan."

Chap. XXIII.

The before-mentioned magnificent state elephant Kandolo, supernatarally-girted with
strength and symmetry of form, was invaluable from his speed and docility. (Gimini)
had also ten powerful warriors, viz. : Nandimitto, S6ranimilo, Mahibdno, G6ttbaimbaro,
Tbferaputtdbhayo, Bharano, W6l6samanOf as also Khanjadewo, Pnssad^wo and Labhiya-
wasabh6.

King: Elaro bad a minister named Mitto. In his native village Kummantagimo, sitaated
in a division to the south east, near the Chitto mountain, lived his sister's son, who had
a peculiarity of formation in certain members, and bore the name of his maternal ancle.
(His parents) were compelled to tie to a stone, with a band round his waist, this infant
son of theirs, who had acquired the habit of wandering far away. This thong (nandi)
with which he was tied to the stone, by (the boy's) constantly rubbing it backward and
forward against the ground at the threshold of the house, wearing through, was broken.
Hence he obtained the appellation of Nandi-mitto, and acquired the strength of ten
elephants. On attaining manhood, repairing to the capital, he attached himself to bis
uncle.

A t that time, on a damilo being detected in offering any indignity to the dagobas or
other sacred edifices, this powerful (Nandimitto) was in the practice, after placing his feet
on one of his (the offender's) thighs, seizing the other with his hand, and splitting him in
two, of pitching the corpse beyond (the barrier of the town). The d6wos rendered invisible
the corpses thus thrown away by him. Reports were made to the king of the obvious
diminution of the damilos ; and on being answered, " Seize him with the aid of the
warriors ; " they were not able to enforce that order. This Nandimitto then thus medi-
tated : '' From my present proceedings there is only a diminution of the people. There is

N D

138 The Mahawanso.

**R6hane Jihattiyd tanti, pasannd ratanattayi ; tatthakatwd rdjasiwan ganhitwd damile I'hili,
^'Rajjandatwd khantiydnan jotayissan buddhasdsanan** Iti gantwd Gdmanissa taA kumaratsa idwayi,
Mdtuyd mantayitwd so saJckdrantassa karayi, Sakkato Nandimittd s6 yodhS wa$i tadantikL
Kdkawannotiuardja wdretun damili sadd, Mahdgangdyatitthisu rakkhansabbkiu kdrayu
Ahu Dighdhhayd ndma ranridnjiahhariyd suto, KachchhakatUthiya gangdya tina rakkhamakdrayi.
So rakkhakaranatthaya sammntd ydjananchaye mahdkulamhd ikikan puttan dndpayi tahin,
Kofihiwdlajanapadi gdmakhandakawiifhiki sattaputld kuiapati sangho ndmdsi issard,
Tatsdpi dutan pdhisi rajapuUo tutatthikd sattamd Nimilondma datahatthi bald sutOt
Tassa akammasilattd khiyantdchhapi hhdtaro rochayun: tassagamanan naiumdtd pitd pana.
Kujjhitwd sisahhdtunan pdtoyiwa tiyojanan, gantwd suriyuggamiyiwa rdjaputtan apauita4L
Sbtan wimanxanatthdya dure kichche niyojnyi: "CheUyapaibatd sanni Dwdramanialagdmakkt
**Brdhmano Kundald ndma w'tjjati mi iahdyaho, samuddapdra bhanddni tassa wijjanti santiki;
**Gantwd tan tina dinndni bhandakdni idhdhara:'* itiwatwdna bhdjetwd lekhandatwd Ufisajjayu

no revival of the glory of our religion. ]n Rohana there are sovereigns, believers in the
' ratanattaya.' Establishing myself in their courts, and capturing all the damilos, and
conferring the sovereignty on those royal personages, I will bring about the reviyal of the
glory of the religion of fiuddho/' With this view he repaired to the court of G&mioi, and
disclosed his project. The prince having consulted his mother, received him into his
service. The warrior Nandimitto, who was so befriended, established himself at the
(prince's) court.

The monarch Kdkawannatisso for the purpose of keeping the damilos in check, esta-
blished guards at all the ferries of the principal river. This king bad a son named
Digh&bhayo by another wife (than Wih&rad6wi) ; by him the passage of the Elachchblika
ferry was guarded. In order that he might protect the country within a circamference
of two y6janas, he called out, to attend that duty, a man from each family.

In the village Khandawitthiko, in the K6tiw41a division, there was an eminent caravan
chief named bangho; his seventh son Nimilo had the strength of ten elephants, and
the prince desirous of enlisting him, sent a messenger for him. His six brothers derided
his helplessness in every way, and his want of skilfulness ; his parents therefore refosed
their consent to the invitation of the prince. Enraged with all bis brothers, departing at
dawn of day, before the rise of the sun, he reached that prince's post, a distance of three
y6janas. (The prince) to put his powers to the test, imposed upon him the task of per-
forming distant journies. '' In the village Dwaramandalo, near the Ch6tiyo moontain (said
he) my friend, the brahman named Kandalo resides. In his possession there are ridi
articles (such as frankincense, sandal wood, &c«) imported from beyond the ocean. Re-
pairing to him, bring hither such articles as may be given by him.'' Having pat this
injunction on him, and given him refreshment, he dispatched him giving him a letter.

The Mahawanbo. 1^9

Tatd tuiway^nawihi Anurddkm£pura^i idan pubbanhlyiwagantwdna s6 tanbrdhmama maddam:
'*ff^dpijfan,idim, nakatwd ihitir dha 6rdhman6, Jdhdndgata pubbaiid nahdiwd Tiuawdpiyan,
Makdbodhineha pufUwd; Tkupdrdmieha ehiiiyan, nagarampawititwdna, paisiiun sakalan puran,
Apanagandhamdddya, uUaraddwdratb taid nikkhammuppalakheUamkd ganhUvod uppaidnicha,
Updgami irdAmanan ian. Puifhd iindha s6 ; gati suiwd $6 brdhmano taua pubbdgamamidhdgama^,
fFimhitd chintayi : " iwanpurisdjdiiyo ayan; Mchehhdniyan Eldrd imanhatiki kariuatir
**Tatmdyan damild sanni wdsiiun niwa arakaii ; rdfaputta»9a pitund santiki wdtamarakaii"
Bwamiwan Ukkiiwdna lekkan Uu*a tamappayi, punnawaddkawaitkani panndkdri bakHnipi,
Datwd ian 6k6jayUw6eka, phhi takasantikan. S6 waddkamdnaekekkdy dyan ganiwd rdfotunaMikaA ;
Lekkancka pannakdrkcka rajaputtaua appayi, Tuffko dka **takauinapasddHha imanti*' s6.
luan karintu tatsa{\[^i rdjaputtaua tiwakd. So tan dasatakauina pat6ddpi$i ddrakan,
**Tatsa kUaA likkdpetwd, gangdyiwa nakdpiya, puni^awaddkanawattkayugan^ gandkamiUaneka
Sitan duktUafiina wefkayitwd; updnayun.** Atianbparikdrina bkaitantaua addpayi,
Attano dasaiakassa aggkanan iayanansnbkan^ sayanailkan, addpUi tauay6dkas$a kkaittyd.

Reaching this capital Anuradhapora in the forenooD, being a distance of nine y6janas
from the (Kachchhaka) ferry, he met that brahman. The br&hman observed : " My child,
come to mc after thou bast bathed in the tank/' As he had never visited (the capital)
before, bathing in the Tissa tank, making offerings at the great bo-tree and the Th6pa-
riroa d&goba, and for the purpose of seeing the whole capital, entering the town and purchas-
ing aromatic drugs from the bazars, he departed out of the northern gate, and gathering
uppalla flowers from the uppalla planted-marshes, presented himself to that br&hman.
On being questioned by him, he g^ve an account of his previous journey (in the morning)
and his present one. The brdhman astonished, having listened to his statements^ thus
thought : ^' This is a supernaturally gifted man. Most assuredly if Eliro knew him, he
would engage him in his service. It is therefore inexpedient that ho should even lodge
among the damilos. It will be desirable that he should be established in the service of the
father of prince (Gamini)." Embodying all this in a letter (the brdhman) gave it to him ;
committing also to his charge some " punnawaddana ** cloths, and many other presents;
and having fed him, dispatched him to his prince (Gamini). This (Nimilo) reaching the
prince's court at the hour at which shadows are most extended, delivered to the royal
youth the dispatch and the presents. Pleased (at his feat, the prince addressing himself
to his courtiers), said, '^ Reward him with a thousand pieces.** The prince's other cour-
tiers (from jealousy) irritated him (by derision). He (Gemini) pacifled the young man by
giving him ten thousand, (and issued these directions to these courtiers) : '' Let them re-
conduct him into my presence, after having shaved his head and bathed him in the river,
decked in two of the * punnawaddana' cloths, in beautiful fragrant flowers, and in a
rich silk turban." (These orders having been complied with), the king caused his repast
to be served by his own retinae. This royal personage moreover bestowed on the warrior,
to sleep on, his own state bed, which had cost ten thousand pieces.

] 40 The Mahawanso.

Sdsabian ikato hatwd netwd mdtdpituntikan ; mdiuyd datasahassan, sayanai^ pitund add'

Tanyiwa rattin dgantwd, rakkhaiihdni adassayi pahdnL Rdjaputto tan sutwdiuffhamdmSaku.

Datwd tassa parichchhedan pariwdrajanan tathd datwd dasasahassdni pisisi pitusaniikaA.

Yodho dasasahaisdni netwdmdtd pituntikan, than datwd Kakawannatitsardjamupdgami^

So Gdmanikumdrassa tdmappksi mahipati nakkatk Suranimilo so yodhd wasitadantikL

Ktdumbarikannikdyan HCnadanriwdpigdmaki, Tissatia aifhamd putto ah6ti Sonandmmkd,

Sattawassikakdlipi tdlagaehchhan alunji s6i dasawa$sikakdlamhi tdli lunji makahhalb.

Kdlepi s6 mahds6n6 dasahatthihald ahu, Rdjd tan tddisan sutwd, gahetwd pitasuntikd,

Gdmanissa kumdrasta addsi * pUanathikd tina sd laddhasakkdrd ySdhd wasi tadantiki.

Girindmina janapadk gdmi Niehcheiawiffhiki datahatthibald dsi Mahdndgassa attraj6»

Lakunfakasarirattd ahu GSfakandmako kdrenti, kiliparihdsan. Tassajeifhd ehhabhdiard,

Ti gantwd mdsakhettatthan koffkayitwd mahdwanaA tassa hhdgan fhapetwdna gantwd tana niwldoffun,

S6 gantwd tan khananyiwa rukkhk imbarasanniti lunfitwdna saman katwd bhumiA ganhod nimkiofi.

Collecting all the presents together, and conveying them to the residence of his pa-
rents, he bestowed the ten thousand pieces on his mother, and the state bed on bis father.
On the same night returning to his post, he stationed himself there : (from which circum-
stance he derived the appellation of S^ra-nimilo.

In the morning, the prince hearing of this feat was exceedingly pleased, and bestowing
(severally) ten thousand pieces for himself and for the formation of his own saite, deputed
him to the court of bis father (K^kawanno). The warrior conveying his ten thousand
pieces to his parents and giving them to them, repaired to the court of lUkawannatissa
This monarch established him in the service of prince Gdmini, and the said wairior con-
tinued in his service.

In a certain village, Hunadawri, which has a tank named Kannika, in the Kulambiri
division (of R6hana), lived one S6no, the eighth son of a person called Tisso, who in the
seventh year of his age could pull up young cocoanut plants ; and who in his tenth year,
acquiring great bodily strength, tore up (full grown) cocoanut trees. In due course be
attained the physical power of ten elephants. The king hearing of his being such a person,
taking him from his father, transferred him to prince Gamini« The young hero who had
been thus sent, protected by (the prince) lived in his establishment.

In the village Nichch^lawittiko, in the Giri division (of R6hana), one Mahanigo had
a son possessing the strength of ten elephants. Being of low stature^ he obtained the name
66tako, and be was addicted to frivolous amusements. He had six brothers senior to
himself, who having undertaken the cultivation of a crop of mdsa, and feUed die forest
trees standing on the ground, — reserving his portion of the forest, returning home, told
him of it He starting instantly, rooting up the imbara trees growing there, and lereUiog
the ground, returning, reported the same. The brothers proceeding thither and beholding
this wonderful feat, returned to his residence applauding his exploit From that cir-

The Mahawanso. 14I

Gantwdna bkdtard taua iliiwdkammantawMbbhutan^ tatta kiumman kitiayantd^ dgai^iniu tadaniikaik,
Tadupdddya s6 dti CdfaMarandwuikd ; Mhiwa rt^^d pdhisi iamyi GdmantMantikan.
KotipabbatasdmatUd Kattigdmawiki itmrd Rbkandnama gohapaiijdtan puttakamaUan$,
Samdnandmakdriii Odiakdbhayardjind ddrakd; td bali dii doModwddata wauikb.
Atakkunkyyi pdsdni Uekehdtun ehaiupanehahi, kilamdnd khipi tadd 96 kUdgulakiwiym.
Tassa tdiaiawasiaua pitd gadamakdrayi, tiffhaiinsa^guldwaffanf sbioMakaHka Mgkmkm^
Tdidnan ndiikirdmin kkandhi dhaekeka tdya id ; U pdiafitwd: tiniwa yddkd »6 pdkmid aku.
Tathiwa rdjd pdkisi tamhi Gdmankaniiki upafikdkb MakdMumbatkiraudsi piidpama.
So Mahdiumbatkirassa dkamman iuhed kufuimhikbt ioidpallipkalan paiio wikdri Kdfmpmbbmii'
Sotatanjdiasanwigb drdcketwdna r(\jin6, daiwd kuiuwUHumapuUaua pabhaji tkirauuntikL
Bkdwanan anuyunjitwd arohaitamapdpuni : puitb tinmua pan/idsi Tkirdpuiidka sb iVi.
fCappakandaragdmamki kumdratsa iuid akn Bkarunbndmm sb ; kdli doiodwddtua wauikb^
Ddrakiki voanan gantwd anubandkitwd iOii baku, pdditui paharitwdna dwkkant^Af bkumiym^ kkipi,
GdmikUii utanan ganiwd ibiasawauikb pana^ UUkiwa pdtiii lakuA migagbkannoiukari.

cunistance be acquired the name of 66taimbaro. As in the former instance, the king
established him also in the service of the prince.

In the vicinity of the K6ti mountain, at the village Kattigamo, there lived a wealthy
landed proprietor, named R6hano. The son of king G6tiiklibhayo conferred on his
(Rohano's) son the same name (AbhayoX He, about his tenth or twelfth year, acquired
great strength. At that age, he could toss about stones which four and five men could not
lift, as if he were playing at hand balls. His father had made for him, when he attained
his sixteenth year, a staff thirty eight inches in circumference, and sixteen cubits long.
Striking with this instrument the trunks of palmyra and cocoanut trees, be levelled them
to the ground : from this feat he became a celebrated hero. The king established him also,
in like manner, in the service of prince Gamini. His (Abbayo's) father was the patron and
supporter of the th^ro Mahasumbo. This wealthy person having heard the doctrines ot
buddhism preached by the th^ro Mahasumbo, at the wiharo of the K6ti mountain, attained
the sanctification of sot4patti." Thereafter being disgusted (with a lay life), announcing
his intention to the king, and transferring his property to his son, he entered into the
priesthood in the fraternity of that th6ro. Excelling in his calling, he attained the sancti-
fication of* arahat.*' From this circumstance his son was known by the name of " Thera-
puttdbhayo."

A certain chief of the village Kappakandaro had a son named Bharano. When he
became ten or twelve years old, repairing to a wilderness with other boys, he chased many
hares ; and kicking them with his foot, brought them down cut in two. When he had at-
tained his sixteenth year, the villagers revisited this wilderness : he in the same manner

o u

142 The Mahawavso.

Bkarmno lo mmkdyeJU tenewa ^kaic cAii : tmikhcm r^d v^csi immpi Gdmmmimmiiki.

Girindmi jammpmJi KmtimSifim^nmtntmmxi kmHmiiwmamkk^mdmm dkmi imUkm mwumai6.

fFUqfammpmdo tmssa SmamniO OiriMcy«.*'« mkaym$m smiijdio pmmmmkdrmpmrm$mrd^

€r€iHtwd u6k6 smkmm ao— n^ liiirayaam mxdrmfmm : tea pmiimM atimmd $tH^i mmshi GirMtfml6.

Tm$sik0 simOmt^ fmr%$m^ ximtkU^ir^iimn mid ^isMfn fTiimnmmmmm ; -«^ ar6Uk6 mamm

jinmrmpMi r •WkimMma pmkaidko kmnin mkd. Tn maimd il^mko - msmm dwkdH r immdkm $&.

So «Mm ikukiiwd. ta» ttirAtf^ dkawmfi mmwd^t. MmmiaU mkmii mtti tkdkmddkd mJmtgi 96.

ATiiCili Uk^mmi9 «saa mt$moAtirwmmm p iHkif am wtcckiHpi w ftei l a kmrndkHipi mmddaro.

Tmn dismd fomd 9mo^a mkki,itkin mmp^ m miU j^ K Dmhrd dmm jsWts^w tens t6 Gir%UUimk6,

R qfdnmtMkk^MwikSymnii tottU mcio Wast feci, rt^ teai fTdt

y^kmtmmm$gmrtm Kmm9iikthfm3^fi3M4 Vmkimd^dcmiti Ji

expeditiously brvHi$hi down the {[okanoaka elk and wild bogs. From this exfdm^ tiily hao
became celebrated. Him also, io the same maoBer, the king estabUshed in the aerrice of
prince Gamini«

In the district called Giri, in the Tillage Kntimbitiiq^ano, there lircda wealthy chief
named Waaabho. He had <two) attached friMids, a natiTe of the Wtin diTisioQ, and oae
Sumano of (Mahi^iamo) in the Giri division* At the birth of hb (Wasabho's) mo, iwcb theoe
persons, preceded by presents^ visited him, and gave their own name (W^nsteano) to thio
child* Ttio chief ivf Giri biought up this boy in his own honse. He posseoad a chaigar
tU* the **simlhawo^ breed* which no man cooM momt. This (animal) on »^^^g
Wehisumani\ thinking* "* This is a man wordiy of baling me,** delighted, neighed. The
owner comprehending its meaning, said to the youth, * Mount the steed.** He, feapiag on
the charger* pressed him into tail speed in a ring. (The animal) presented the appcaraaoa
ol^ ^vne iHHitinu\Mis h\wrse in every part of the ctrcuiL Poisin; himself by his own weigkl
\Mi the back of the djiug steed, the feariess youth repeatedly untied and rebound
his Acaif. 'fhe multitude who witnessed thb exploit, gave him a simultaneouH cheer.
iliis wtHilthy i^^iurieUM' i^* l«iri bestowed ten thousand pieoes on him, and (saymg
to himself \ '' This U a |>erson worthy of being in the serrice of the king,** rqoiced
III |ir«sseiitiiig him to his m(\|esty. The monarch established the said WMusumaoo in hia
IH'iaKMi^l servi\>s wmforring on him many honors and other favors.

Ill tho Xl^hiiuUiloiiiko di\isioii» in the village Kannikaya, near the city Naknla, the

^\niii<v^l :«%%ii of ^Mie Abhavo* named Dewo, was endowed with great bodily strength.

lloiUK vI^^«i^\iaiua^ dcU'cmcd in his lbot» be became known by the name of Khanjad^wo.

\l {Um |h'iuhI« ihi^« ituliMdiMi CMUg ont with the TiUagers elk-hunting, and cbasiBf

lh%» CAivIo >\hu^h \;iuu' tx^ him. ^NAred them by bis dreadful shouts. This person ivouM

The Mahawanso. 143

sMahise anuSandhitwd, makanii mffkituffkiii ; hmUhina pddigankiiwd bkametwd siMmmttkmki,

^sumha hhumin ehunneiwd titan affhini mdnawS : ta^ pawattin tunitwdwa KhanjadiwaA mahipaii,

wdtisi dhardpetwd Gdauiniuiwa saniikL
(■hittaiapahbatdManni gdmi Gawafandmaki UppnUuta iutS dti Puumdiwdti ndmakd,
Gantwdsaha kumarihi toikdransd kumdrakS bodhiyan pUgitan »ankkan dddyadham tkdauiwd,
Asanipdtataddown saddb tasta mahd akd ; ummattdwiya dMu^ ii bhitd Mobbipi ddrakd ;
Tena so dti Ummddapuuadiwbti pdkmio : dkanusippan akdriti iaua wantdgtUd pUd.
Saddiwedhi, wijjuwidhi, wBlawidhieka s6 oAy, wdlukt^unna iakmfa baddhaii ehamaui^ satafi taihd.
Asanodumbaramayan afthasbiasa angidan^ tathd ayo Ibhamayan paddhan dwiehatura^guia^ ;
Nibbidhayati kan^kna kando Una wiajjitd, thate afihuMoka^ydiijaliiu u$akaApana.
Tan tunitwd mahdrdjd pawattiA pitusa^ikd ; tamptdnSpmyiiwdna Gdmaniwtki awdtayi,
Tuiddhdrapabhatdtanni wihdri fFdpigdmaki Maitmkuiumbiko pmiib ahu fFatabhandmakb,
Tan sujdtasarirattd Labkiyawasabkan widu ; t6 wiMwauuddUamki makdkdya balb oAm .

also, seizing them by the leg and whirling them over his head, and dashing them on
the ground, reduc^ their bones to powder. The king hearing these particulars, sent for
Khanjadfewo, and established him in the service of Gdmini.

Near the wiULro on the Chittalo mountain, in the village Gawato, lived the son of one
Uppaio, named Pussad^wo. This valiant youth repairing to that wihiro, accompanied by
other young men, and making offerings to the bo-tree, taking up his cbank, sounded
it. His blast was like a loud peal of thunder. All these youths were terrified unto
(Umro&da) stupefaction. From this exploit, he acquired the name of Umm&da-pussa-
d6wo, and his father taught him the bow exercise, which was the profession of their
caste. He became a ''sound archer," who shot guided by sound only (without seeing
his object) ; a *' lightning archer,** (who shot as quick as lightning) ; a ''sand archer,'* who
could shoot through a sand bank. (The arrow) shot by him transpierced through
and through a cart filled with sand, as well as through hides a hundred fold thick ; throogh
an As6ko (wood) eight inches, and an Udumbaro plank sixteen inches thick, as well
as a plate of iron two, and a plate of brass four inches thick. On land, (his arrow) would
fly the distance of eight usabhos, and through water one nsabho. The mahar^a
hearing of this dexterity, sending for him from his fathcr^s house, established him in
the service of Gimini.

Near the T61&dhir6 wihiro, in the village Wapigkmo, lived one Wasabho the son
of Mattakutumbik6, As he was endowed with great personal beauty, he acquired tlio
appellation Labhiya Wasabho. At twenty years of a^e he attained extraordinary
physical power, and was held in great repute. This powerful and extensive landholder

144 The Mahawanso.

Addya io kattpayi puritiyiwa arabhi khettatthiko, mahdwdpin karontd tan mahabbtilo,
Dasahi dwddasahi purisihi wahitabbk narihipi, wahantd pantupinU id lahun wdpisamdpayi-
Tina so pdkaid dsu Tampi dddya bhumipd datwd tan tassasakkdran Gamauitta addsi tan.
''fFasabhassddaJcanwdrdti ** taA khettan pdkafan ahu : iwa^ Laihiyawasaihd wasi GdmanUantiki*
Mahdyodhdnametetan dasananampi mahipati puttassa sakkdrasaman iakkdran kdrayi tadd.
Amantetwd yddhi tk dasdpicha disampatu " yodhi dasadasikikd, esathdti** uddhari,
Ti tathkwdnayun yddhi ;punard mahipati tassa ySdhasatassapi tathhoa party isitun,
Tathd ti pdnayun yddhi ; tastapdha mahipati puna yodhasahassaua tathiwa pariyisitun.
Tathd ti pdnayun yddhi : saiiisampinditdtu ti ekddasa sahaudni yodhd sata athddasa.
Sabhi ti laddhasdkkdrd bhumipdlina sahbadd Gdmanirdjaputtina tan wasinsu pariwdriya.
Jti sucharitajdtamaibhutan suniyd naro matimd sukhatatthikd akustdapathatd parammukhd

kustdapathibhiramiya sabbaddti.

Sujanappasddasanwigatthdya kati Mahdwansi *' Yodhaidbhd*' ndma tiwisatimo pariehehhidd.

assembling a few laborers, undertook the formation of the tank (near the Tal4dhar6
wih^ro). He individaally lifting up baskets of earth, which ten and tWelve stoat laborers
coald alone raise, expeditiously completed the formation of the embankment of the
tank. From this feat he became celebrated. The king enlisting him also, and conferring
favors on him, assigned him to Gdmini. The field (irrigated by this tank) became cele-
brated under the name of *^ Odakawdro of Wasabho/' Thus Labhiya Wasabho was
established in the service of GdminL

At that period the sovereign (Kkkawanno) conferred his royal protection on these ten
eminent heroes, in the same degree that he protected his son. Assembling these warriors,
that provincial monarch issued these commands : ^' Let the ten warriors each enlist ten
men/' They enlisted soldiers accordingly. To these hundred warriors similarly the ruler
gave directions that each should enlist (ten men). They engaged troops accordingly.
Then the king again directed these thousand soldiers to select in like manner (ten men
each). They also enlisted soldiers accordingly. The whole number embodied were eleven
thousand one hundred and ten.

Thus a truly wise man, delighting in having listened to a wonderful result rightaoosiy
brought about, avoiding the ways of unrighteousness, should incessantly dellgfat in pursu-
ing the paths of righteousness.

The twenty third chapter in the Mah&wanso, entitled, the ^embodying of tho warriors,'*
composed equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

The Mahawanso. I45

Chatitwisatimo Paricbchhbdo.
Hattkaua dkanukammaua ku$al6kmiujfdMan6 id Gdmani ri^aiHtd Mahdgdmi wati iadd ;
Rdja rSjnsutan Tigtan Digkmwdpimki wdsayu drakkkitunjammpadan sampannabaiawdkatmn.
Kumdro Gdmani kdii tampauanto balan iakan, " yujfhina^ damilikiti T piimra^o katkdpayi.
Rdjd tan annrakkkanto ; •• oragaagan aian iii^ wdreti ydwa tatiyaA s6 tathiwa kathdpayi.
" Pitd mi purisd konid niwa wakkhaii Unidan pUandkatuti T pi*hi itikdiankdramasia »&.
R^dha iassa kujjkitwd ; •• kardika kimoMnkkaiin ; idyanan bandkmyiudmi. nanaaikdrakkkiydkir id.
Paldyitwdna Malayan kujjkihod pitun6 agd DuUkaUdddkaykwa pUari ah^ ta^ Dufikagdmaai
Rajdtka dralkikdtu^ Makdnuggalackitiyan^ taAgkan iannipdiayi bkiipaii. #«••««#•
Dwddateitka iokaudni bkikkku CkiitaUpahhatd ; taidtatd dwddasiwa mkaudtU tamdgmmu^
Kaiwdna Ckeiiyamaka^ ri^d tangkatm ummukkd ; mbbi yodkd samdnetwd kdrUi uipaika^ tadd.
* * PuUanan kaiakafikhanan nagaekchkiuama n6 ; Hi akmktu $apaikan mbbi ; yud4kan iimandgmmm^
Ckatuiaifki wikdri so kdrdpitwd makipati ; iuitakdniwa waudni fkaind mmri ioAiii imdd.

Chap. XXIV.

This prioco G&mini, who was skilled in the elephant, horse, and bow exercises, as well
as in stratagems, was then residing at Mahagdmo ; and the king had stationed his
(second) son Tisso, with a powerful and efficient force, at DighawApi, for the protection
of bis dominions (against the invasions of the damilos).

After a certain period had elapsed, prince Gamini, having held a review of his army,
proposed to bis royal father, '^ Let me wage war with the damilos.** The king only looking
to his (son's) personal safety, interdicted (the enterprise); replying, ^Within this bank of
the river is sufficient.** He, however, renewed the proposition even to the third time ;
(which being still rejected) be sent to bim a female trinket, with this message; '* It being
said my father is not a man, let him therefore decorate himself with an ornament of this
description/* Th^ monarch enraged with him, thas spoke (to his courtiers): ^ Order a
gold chain to be made, with which I shall fetter him; not being able to restrain him by any
other means.** He (the prince) indignant with his parent, retiring (from his coart) fled to
(K6tta in) the Malayd district. From this circumstance of his having become Cdntthm")
inimical to his father, he acquired from that day the appellation, ** Dotthagimini.'*

Thereafter the king commenced the construction of the Mahanuggalo ch^tiyo. The mler
assembled the priesthood ♦♦****#* twelve thousand priests from the
Chittalo mountain ; and from other places twelve thousand assembled there. When
the great Ch6tiyo wihdro was completed, assembling all the warriors in the preaenee
of the priesthood, the king made them take an oath. They thus swore : '* We will not
repair to the scene of conflict between thy sons.** From this circumstance tbey (the
princes) did not engage in that war.

The monarch (Kdkawannatisso) having caused sixty four wihiros to be constmcted,
and survived as many years, then demised. The queen placing the corpse of the king

146 The Mahawanso.

Ranfio sariran gdhetwdjantaydnend rdjini, netwd Tittamahdrdman tan sanghassa nitekdayu
Sutwd Titsakumdro naiiganiwd Digkawdpito^ MarirakiehehankdrtiwdiaJckaekehanpitune $ayan.
Mdtaran Kandutan hatthin 6diifitwd mmhaSbald, bhdiuhhatfd Dighawdpin agamdsi lahuA tato.
Tan pawattin niwiditun Duffhagdmani santikan^ lekka^ katwd wisajjUun sabbi maekekd tamdgaid.
S6 Guttahdlan dganiwd, iaitkackdrk wtMJjiya^ Makdgdmamupdgantwd tayan rtyjjibhisiekayu
Mdiuttkan Kandulattkaneka bkdiuUlka^ mtajjayi ; aladdkdydwa iatiyan yuddkdya tarn updgawum
AkH dwinnaii mahdyuddkaii Ckulanganiyapiitkiyan ; iattka nekoMkassdni paii^u rdgino nard»
Raydcka Tistamachckockaj walawdcka Digkatkdnikd, iaydyiwa pddyiniun kumdro anubmndki ti.
Ubkinnamantari bhikkhu mdpdyinsu makidharan, tan dinod "ikilkkusaAgkaita kammat^^ iiiniwaiiitd,
Kappakandarandjjdy6 JawamdiitUtkamdgatd rdjd Tiuamackckan toA ; *' ckkdtajfkaitd wuiyaA** Hi
Suwannasaraki kkittabkattaA nikari iassa : s6 ia^gkasMdatwdbkmnjanio ; kdretwa ekaiubkigikmA;
** Gkosiki kSamickekdhay Tumo kdlamagkdtayi, Sunitwd dibbaiUkna mnjio sikkkdya ddymke,
Tkiro Piyajifgudipatfkd ; tkkran tattka niy^jasi titsan Knfumiikasutan : $6 tmtika nabkoidgamH.

on a low hearse, and removing it to the Tissamahd wibdro, introduced herself to the
priesthood. Prince Tisso bearing of this event, hastening thither from Dighmwapi,
performed his father^s funeral obsequies with great pomp. Taking charge of his mother
and of the state elephant Kandnio, this powerful prince, dreading the attack of hb brother,
quickly departed thence (from Tissawibdro) to Dighawdpi.

In order that this event might be made known at the court of Dutthagimlni, all (bis
fkther's) ministers having assembled and prepared a report, dispatobed (a mcMieiiger)
to him. He (the prince) repairing to Guttab&lo, and having dispatched emissariet thither,
repairing thence himself to Mahagdmo, effected the assumption of the soTerdgnty.

Having sent a dispatch to his brother, od the subject of his mother and the state
elephant Kandulo, and his application having been refused even to the third time, be
approached him in hostile array. A great battle was fought between these two princes at
CbAlanganiapittiya, and many thousands of the king's men fell there. The king» his
minister Tisso, and his mare Dighathiilikd all three fled ; and the prince parsoiMl them.
The priests raised up a mountain between these two (combatants). He (Tisso) seeing
this miracle, desisted from his pursuit, declaring, ''This is the act of the priesthood.^ The
king on reaching the Jiwam&li ferry of tbe Kappukandora river, addressing himself to his
minister Tisso, said, ** We are famished." The (minister) presented to the (monarch)
some dressed rice^ placed in a golden dish (which he had kept concealed under his mantle).
In order that he might not break through a rule invariably observed by him^ of presenting
a portion to the priesthood before he himself partook of it, dividing the rice into four
portions, he said, ** Set op the call of refection.*" Tisso accordingly set forth the call. Tbe
th^ro (66tamo) resident in the isle of Piyango, who had been the preceptor in mligion of
the king, having heard this call by his supernatural gifts of hearing, directed a thfao named
Tisso, tbe son of a certain Kutumbiko, to answer it ; who accordingly repairad thither

Thk Mahawakso. Ji7

Tatsa TUthkard patUtn dddjfm, ddMi rq; in* Mni^oJta hkdga^ aaauidhdgan rdjd patti Iktpdpmyi,
Samabhdgan kkipi Tiudcka ; ta m a hk6gmA waimwBpieha na iehehhati iaud hhdganeka^ Ti4i6 paiimmki pmkkkipi
HkatlanQ puHnapaiian iaA add tkiraua bkupaii ; add GdtamaikeroMMa sdganimd nahkmad lahmn,
Hkikkhunanhkumjdmdman datwd dUpabkdgatd panekaMt6naA m6 tkM laddkkkitu tadmntikd ;
Hkdgihkipattan p^^rdwd dkdMe kkipi rdfind gatan diswd, gakeiwd ioA Tissd bk&fiti bkupati,
Bkunjitwdna iayanekdpi, waimwaneka mbkdfmyi ; sanndkan ekumhafmn kaiwd, rdjd paUaA wimjfmyi.
Ganiwdna m6 Mmkdgdiman mnrndddya baimn ; pmna mttk i »m kmna A ymddk6ya gaiUwd fujfki tmbkdimrd
Rdfd waiawamdruikb ; Tisab Kan4uimkaiikiman dmk hkdUur6 tmwUigamjuk ymffkmmdnd rani imdd.
Rdjd karin katwanib waimwdmandalan akd ; iatkdpi ekkidda^ nddiMwd langkdpktuH imaM akd^
iFalawdyalan gkdpetwd kattkiman bkdiikbpdri, idimmm^ kkipi ekawmanrM ymikdiiriyanti piffkifmn
Anikdni takoMadni kumdra$m nmrd iaki£, paiintu ujlfki njjfkanid bkijfinekiwm mmkabbalan,
Ar6haka»au wikaOaA kmUkiwuMdng kmjfmn iti kundkb kaH ta^ ekdienib rakkhamikamupdgmmL
Kumtfro druki rukkkaA : kattki $dmmmpdgmmi immdruika paidyania^ kmm6rdmtmubdmdki m6.

through the air. Tisso (the mioister) receiving the refection dish from bis hand, presented
it to the king: the monarch deposited in the dish his own portion, as well as thai
reserved to the th^ro ; Tisso (the minister) contribnted his portion also : the mare likewise
rejecting her portion, Tisso deposited that share also in the dish. The king piesented this
filled dish of dressed rice to the tb^ro; who departing throogh the air, gave it to G^tamo
tb^ro. The said tb6ro having bestowed these portions of rice on five hundred priests
who were willing to partake tbereof, with the remnants left by them, at the place where
the meal was served, filling the dish again, he remitted it back throogh the air to the
kinic. Tisso (the minister) watching the progress of the approaching disk, and taking
possession of it, served tlie monarch with his meal. The mler having taken some refresh-
ment himself, and fed the mare, the said riya gathering bis royal insignia into a bvodle,
together with the dish, launched tbem into the air, (and they fonnd tbeir way to Gdtamo).
Proceeding thence to Mabagimo, and taking with him an army of sixty thousand
men, and hastening to make war, engaged in a personal contest with his brother. In
the field of battle, in the course of the conflict, the two brothers approached each other;
the king mounted on his mare, and Tisso on the state elephant Kandulo. The king
galloped his mare in a circle round the elephant ; but even then detecting no nagoarded
point, he decided on leaping his charger (at the object of his attack). Accordingly
springing his steed over the head of his brother on the elephant, he launched his javelin
at him, so that it might pass ccossways between the back and the skin armour of the
elephant (in order that he might display his superiority without injuring the animal, which
was bis own property). In that conflict many thousands of the prince's men feU in battle
there ; and his powerful army was routed. The elephant, indignant with his rider at the
thought of having been mastered by an opponent of the female sex (the mare,) rushed at
a tree, with the intention of shaking him (the prince) oC Tisso however scrambled op the

148 The Mahawakso.

Pawisitwd wiharan, to mahdthkragharan gaid nipajji hefthdmanchassa kumdrd 6kdimn6 Bhayd.
^*atdrayi mahdthero chiwaran tattha mane hale, Rdjd anitpadan gantwd **kuhin Tissoti,'" puehehkatka,
•• Manchi natthi, mahdrdja ;" i7i third awdcha tan : " heffhd manchetr jdnitwd, tato nekkhamma hkupatU
Samantato wihdrassa rakkhan kdrayu Tampana manchakamhi nipajjetwd^ datwd upari chiwaran,
Manchapddhu ganhitwd chattdro dahara yati matabhikkhuniydmkna kumdranbahi nikarun,
Niyamanantu tan iiatwd idamdha mahipati ; *' TUta, twan kuladiwdnan siti hutwdna niyasiT*
** Balakkdrina gahanan kuladiwihi natthi mi: gundni twan kuladiwdnan sariyydsi kaddekipi**
Tatoyiwa Mahdgdman agamdsi mahipati: andpiticha tatthiwa mdtaran mdtugdrawd.
fFassdni aifhasafihin so affha dhammaifhamdnasdaifhasafihi wihdrieha kdrdpisi mahipati.
Nikkhamito s6 hhikkhuhi Tiss6 rdjasutd pana, Dighawdpin tatoyiwa agamdsi annatard ;
Kumdrd gddhagattasso Tissathirassa dha s6; ** sdparddh6 ahan, bhanti, khamdpessdmi bkdUsra£^
Weyyawachchakdran Tissan panchasatdnicha bhikkhunamddiyitwd s6 thiro rdfamupdgami.
Rayaputtan ihapetwSna, thiro s6pdnamatthaki sasangho pdwisi sabbi nisiddqtiya hkumipb.

tree ; and the elephant joined his (destined) master (Gdmini), who mounting him, punraed
the retreating prince ; who, in his dread of his brother, seeking refuge in a (neighbouring)
wihdro, entered the apartment of the chief th6ro there, and laid himself down undtr hiii
bed. That priest tlirew a robe on the bed (to screen him)« The king arriying; tracing him
by his footsteps, inquired, ^' Where is Tisso? '' The th6ro replied to him, ** fUya, be is not
an the bed.** The monarch knowing from this reply that he was under the bed» at once
left the premises, and planted guards roand the wihdro. (In order to preTent the violation
of the sanctity of the temple) having placed him (Tisso) on a bed, and covered him with
a robe, four yoang priests lifting up the bed by the four posts, carried the prince out, as if
he were the corpse of a priest. The king at once detecting who the person carried oat was,
thus addressed him : ''Tisso, dost thou think it right to ride mounted on the heads of our
tutelar gods? It is not my intention to take from our tutelar saints that which tliey appro-
priate to themselves. However, never again forget the admonitions of those sanctified
characters." From that very spot the monarch repaired to Mah&gimo, and had his
mother conveyed thither with all the honors due to a royal parent

That sovereign, a devoted believer in the doctrines of Baddho, who lived (altogether)
sixty eight years, built in the R6hana division (alone) sixty eight wihAros.

This child of royalty, Tisso, who had been protected by the priests, departed at once
for Dighaw&pi, in the guise of a common person ; and to the th^ro Tiaso, who was
aflUcted with a cutaneous complaint, which made his skin scaly like that of the " godh6 *
he thus addressed himself: '* Lord ! I am a guilty, fallen man ; obtain for me my brother's
forgiveness/' This th6ro, taking with him Tisso in the character of a junior eiman^ra^ Ibe
servitor of five hundred priests, repaired to the king. Leaving the royal youth at the foot
of the stairs, the th6ro entered the palace with his fraternity. The pious monardi having
ofiered them seats, presented them with rice-broth, and other refreshmoits. The th*fo

The Mahawanso. 14>9

Updnatfi ydguddini third pattanpidhin $6, •• kinii r wutU^dwi^ ** Tisian dddya dgatd ;" tit.
'*Kuhinchor6tir' wutidwa ; ihitaffhdna^niwidayL fTihdradiwi ganiwdna chhddiyaffkdsi puUakan.
Rijdha ihiran : <* Ndid w6ddMabhdw6 iddni n6f Sdmanira^pisitka iutmkiwa iattawauika^
Janakkkayan, windiiwa kdlahd nabkwiyya nd:** rdj6 ** tanghaua ddti.'* 86 ** $angh6 danian karistatir
•• Hetsatdgatakichekan w6 ydgddin gankatkdii:' S6 dntwd tan hkikhkuiongaua, pakk&iiiwdna bhdtaran.
Tattkiwa sanghamaffhamhi niginno hhdtardtaka, hkunjiiwd ikaidykwa ; ikikkhusanghan wisqpayi.
Sastakammdni kdritun Ti$mA iatikiwa pdhini. Sayampi hkMnch^rttwd tauakammani kdrayi.
Hi wiramanikawikappaekiian tamayanti hakm^ apt $appuris6 Hi ekiniiya ; kdki nar6 moHmd nt^hamiyya

parisu tumantanuindii

SujaHappasddaianwigattk6ya kati Makdwansi " Dwibkdi{kayud«iha^'* ndma ekaiuwisatiw^ pariehMkido.

covered bis dish (in token of declining the refreshment). On being asked, ''Whj?'* be
replied, ** 1 have come accompanied by Tisso.** The instant (the king) had said, ^' Where
is that traitor?" (the th^ro) mentioned the place. The qaeen Wih&rad6wi mshingoaty
folded her son in her arms (to protect him from violence). The monarch thus addressed
(the th6ro) : ^Ms it now that ye have discovered that we are in the condition of slaves to
yoQ T Had ye sent a sdman6ro of seven years of age even, most assuredly, neither the sacri-
fice of the lives of my people, nor oor deadly strife woald have taken place. The fault
(added the king) is that of the priesthood/' (The th^ro pleading gailty thereto, rejoined),
"The priesthood will perform penance." "The impending penalty shall be inflicted on
you at once : partake of rice-broth and other refreshments,** (said the kingX presenting
them to the priests himself. Calling out for his brother, in the midst of the assemblage of
priests, and seated with his brother, he ate out of the same dish (in token of perfect
reconciliation ;) and then allowed the priests to depart.

He immediately sent back Tisso (to Dighawipi) to superintend the agricultural works
in progress. He similarly employed himself also, calling out the people by the beat
of drums.

Thus good men being sensible that violent resentment, engendered hastily by many
and various means, is pernicious; what wise man would fail to entertain amicable
sentiments towards others t

The twenty fourth chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, ^ the war between the two
brothers, " composed equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men«

150 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 163; a.b. 380.

Panchawisatimo Parichchhedo.
Dufthagdmani rd^dtha Jcaiwdnajmnatangaka^; kunii dhdiu nidhdpetwd, saydggabatawBhand,
Gantwd Ttstanu^drdman, wandiiwd tanghamairawi ; *' Pdragnngan gamittdmijdiiiun tan tdtanmn ahanJ^
**SakJcdlun bhikkhu n6 dktha ; amhihi sahagdmitOt mangaiaiichiwa rakkhdcha bhikkhUnan da$saHanhii6.*^
Addsi dandakammatthan sangkd pa^hasatan yati : bhikkhuiangkan tamdddya tatS nikkkamma bkUpaiim
Sddhdpelwdna malayi idhagamanamanjaia^ Kan4uian hatlhimdruiha, yddhihi pariwdrito,
Mahdtdbalakdyina uddhdya abhinikkhamu Makdgdmi na sambaddhd sindgd Guitakdlaka^
Mahiyanganamagammd Chhattan damilamaggahi ; ghatetwd damili tatthd dganiwd Ambaiittkakan^
Ga^gd parikhtuampannan TUihamba damilampana, ujjhan ehatuhi mdsihi katahatthan makabbaldn ;
Mdtaran deusayitwdna, Una lisena aggahi. Tatd oruiha, damili tattha rdjd mahabbald,
Ekahiniwa ganhitwd Kkiman katwd, makabbalb baiauada dhanan ; Una Khimdr6m6ii waekckati,
Mahdkofthantard sobbhi DSni Gawaramaggahi ; Hdlakdti isariyan Ndlisobbhamhi Ndlikan,
Dighdbhayagallakamhi ganhi Dighdbhayampicha; Kachchhatitthi Kawisisan ekatumdsina aggahi.

Chap. XXV.

Thereafter the r^a Diitthag&mini having made provision for the welfare of his
people, and having enshrined in the point of his sceptre a sacred relic (of Baddho) ; accom-
panied by his military array, repairing to the Tissawihdro, and reverentially bowing down
to the priesthood, thus delivered himself: '^ I am about to cross the river, for the resto-
ration of our religion. Allot some priests for our spiritual protection. Thdr accom-
panying us will afford both protection, and the presence of ministers of rdigion (which
will be) equivalent to the observance of the services of our religion.** The priesthood
accordingly allotted five hundred ministers of the faith (to attend the king In his cam-
paign) as a self-imposed penance. The monarch accompanied by the priesthood departed.
Having had a road cleared through the wilderness for his march thither, mounting his
state elephant Kandulo, and attended by his warriors and a powerfnl force, he took the
field. His army formed one unbroken line from Mahagamo to 6uttah&lo. Reaching
Mahiyangan6, he made the damilo chief Chatto prisoner ; and putting the damilos to
death here, he moved on to the Amba ferry. For four months he contended with a most
powerful damilo chief at the post of the Amba ferry, which was almost surrounded by the
river, without success. He then brought his mother forward (on the pretence of entering
into a treaty of marriage), and by that stratagem made him prisoner. This powerful r^a
thereupon pouring down on the damilos there, on the same day, took them prisoners. He
conciliated the attachment (kh^mo) of this great force ; and distributed the riches (of the
plunder among them). From this circumstance, the place obtained the name of Kh6mari-
mo. He captured at D6no, among the marshes in the great division Kotlo^ the chief
Gavaro ; at H&lak61o, the chief of that place ; at the N^li marsh, the chief Niliko ; at
Digh4bhayagallako, the chief Digh&bhayo ; and, after the lapse of four months, the chief
Kawisiso, at the Kachchho ferry ; at the town K6to, the chief of that name; and snbse-

B.C. 163; A.B. 380.] The Maiiawanmo. 151

Kdfananfrara KManchm ; UU6 H<Uawa6kdmakmn wahiffki, fFahUfkaUamilan^ Hhdmanihieha gdmrnniH^

KumbafrdmamkiKumhaHcka;Xai%tligdmamhiNandikan^ganhi,KkdnunKhdnHgdmidwH^

Mdtulan bkdginiyiyanckn Tuml»anunnamandmakk ; Jambunckaggaki : to so gdmdkm tan tud^wkayS.

" 4idniiwd sakan iinan gkdiemii sajmnan ** i/i. Smiwdna taekckahiriyan akari tattka bkUpaii,

*' Rajjasukhdya wdydmo ndyan mama, aaddpicka Samiuddkasdsanauiwa fkapandya aymnmama.^

" Tina sackckina, me send kdyopagaiahkaniakanjdlawannan wakdtiUi,'^ Tan iaikhoa tadd oAii.

iiangdtiramki damild tabbi ghatUaukkd fFijiianagaran ndma aaranattkdya pawisun,

PhdMuki angani fkane kkandkdwdran niwiutyi, tan KkandkdwdrapiffkUi ndmindkbti pdkaian.

ffijUana garan gdkattkan wimantanio narddkipd, dnwd yanUtn NandimUan wisajjdpisi Kan^^ML

Ganhitun dgatan kallkin Xandimitto karikitan ubkbdantk ptUtyitwd ukkuiikaA niiidayi.

Hatthi i\andimUi6tu yasmd yattka ayujjku, $6 ta$md tattka, katb gdmd fiattkipMti wmckekaiL

fFimansetwd uhk6 r^jd, fVijitoftagaran agd Ybdkdnam dakkkimadwdri fangdmd dti bki^i§am6

Purittkimamki dwdramki $6 fFUuinttmnopana anikoMankki damiii, oitdrulko agkdtayi

quently, Hklawabhanako ; at Wabitta, the damilo of that name ; and at Bhimini, the chief
of that name ; at Kumbagkmo, the chief Kumbo ; at Nandigamo the chief Nandiko : in
like manner he took prisoner the chief Kh4nu at Khanagamo ; and at the town Tambano^
two chiefs, an uncle and nephew, named Tombo and Unno ; aa well aa the chief Jambo.
Each village gave its name to him (the malabar chief in charge of it)*

The king having heard this report, viz. : " His army is destroying Us own sabjects, with-
out being able to distinguish them ;" made this solemn invocation : ^ This enterprise of
mine is not for the purpose of acquiring the pomp and advantages of royalty. This un-
dertaking has always had for its object the re-establishment of the religion of the supreme
Buddho. By the truth of this declaration, may the arms and equipments of my army (in
the hour of battle, as a mark of distinction) flash, as if emitting the rays of the son.^ It
came to pass accordingly.

All those damilos who had escaped the slaughter along the bank of the river, threw them-
selves for protection into the (fortified) town called Wijito ; and he also threw up a (khan-
dhawaro) fortification in an open plain, on a spot well provided (with wood and watar) ;
and that place became celebrated by the name of Khandiwarapitthi. While this monardi
was revolving in his mind the plan of attack on the town of Wijito, seeing Nandimitto
passing by, let loose the state elephant Kandulo after him« Nandimitto, in order that he
might arrest the charging elephant, seizing his two tusks in both his hands, planted him on
his haunches. Wherever the place, and whatever the circumstance under which the
elephant and Nandimitto wrestled; from that circumstance the village formed in that place
c»btained the name of Hatthiporo (the elephant's contest).

The r&ja having satisfied himself (of the prowess) of both, commenced his assault <m
the town of Wijito. At the southern gate, there was a terrific conflict between the war-
riors (of the two armies). At the eastern gate, the warrior W61usnman6, mounted on the
charger (carried away from the stables of Eliro), slew innumerable damiloe. The enemy

;

152

The Mahawanso. [b.c. 168; a.b. 380.

Dwdramphakisun damild rajd yddhi wisajjjnyi, KandM, Nandimitt6eha. Suranimildeka, dakHind,

Mahdiondcha Gdfoeha, Thiraputtdcha te tayd, dwdrhu tiaa kamnMni itarUu taddharun,

Nagaran tan tiparikhan uchchan pdkdragopuran ayokammakatan dwdran arihi duppadkan siyan.

Jdnuhi ihatwd, ddfhdhi bhinditwdna tildyudhd iifhakdchiwa, katthi td ayddwaramupdgami.

Gdpurafihdlu damild khirinsn wiwidhdyudhi, pakkan aydgulanchiwa kaikitaneki silisiki,

Pitfhin khitti silisamhi dhupdyantetha Kanduid wkdanaifhddakan ihdnan ganiwdna ioHka Sgahi.

** Na idan surdpdnan ti, ayddwdrawighawanan gaehehhan, dwdran, wighdfiki ;*' ichckdka Chfmimtiar^.

S6 mdnanjanayitwdna, konchan katwd gajuttamo udakd uifhahitwdna, ihaii aifhdii dappawd*

Hatthiwejj6tha ydjitwd tilhan dsafihan akd rdjd, aruiha hattkinna^ kumhi puiiya pdnind^

<* Lankddipdmhi sakali rajjani, taiata, Kandula, dammiti:'' tan tdsayitwd ihojfetwd warabk&fanan,

fFefhayitwd tdtakina kdrayitwd sumammitan, sattagunanmahiiackamman bandkeiwdckaimmapitfkiyamp

Tasi6pari tUackamman ddpetwd tan wUajjayu asaniwiya gajjantdtS gantwd paddawUaka^

Padaran wijjhi daihdki, ummdran padasd hani, sadwdra6dkantan dwdrahhumiya^ aamwan paiu

Gdpuri dahba$amhhdran patanian hatthipiifhiyan, bdkdki paharitwdna Nandimitto pavaffayi.

then closed that gate ; and the king sent the elephant Kandulo^ and the warriors Nandimitto
and SAranimilo to the southern gate. The warriors M ahas6no, 66to, and Th6rapatto,
these three were at that time assailing the other three gates. That city was protected 1^
three lines of lofty battlements, and an iron gate impenetrable by human efforts. The toik-
elephant placing himself on his knees, and battering a stone wall which waa cementad
with fine lime, made his way to the iron gate. The damilos who defended (that gate)
hurled upon him every kind of weapon, heated lumps of iron, and molten lead. There-
upon, on the molten lead falling on his back, the agonized Kandulo rushing to water sub-
merged himself therein. Gr6taimbaro thus addressed him : ** This is no assuaging lotion for
thee : returning to the demolition of the iron portal batter down that gate.** Thb monarch
of elephants recovering his courage, and roaring defiance, emerging from the water, stood
up with undaunted pride.

The king appointing elephant medical practitioners for that purpose, caused remedies
to be applied to the (wounds occasioned by the) molten lead ; and mounting on his back
and patting him on his head, said, ** My favorite Kandulo, I confer on thee the sovereignty
over the whole of Lankd." Having thus gladdened him and fed him with choice food, he
wrapped him with a liuen cloth; and causing a leather covering to be made, formed of weU
softened buffalo hide seven fold thick, and adjusting that leather cloak on his back, and
over that again spreading an oiled skin, he sent him forth. Roaring like the thunder of
heaven, and rushing into the sphere of peril, with his tusks he shivered the gate ; with his
foot battered the threshold; and the gate fell together with its arch and superstructure, with
a tremendous crash. Nandimitto opposing his shoulder to the mass of superstroctorab
consisting of the watch tower and other materials of masonry, which was tottering over the
elephant, hurled it inwards. The elephant witnessing this feat, overwhelmed with grati*
tude, for the first time forgave him for the mortification of having thrown him by his tusks.

B.C. 162; A.B. 381.] The Makawan8o. IM

iHtwdna tmtiha liriyaA^ Kmnduld tufikamdnutd eidfhdpilanawirantan ehhaddhiH patkaw^km^ tew.

JittanS piifhildyiwa pawitailhdya Kanduld niwattitwdna SibU yddhan tatlha fiaJHtlamo.

" Hatthind katamagf^ina nappawekkhdmahan ;** iti Aandimitib wiehintetwd pdkdran kani bdhund,

S6 afihdrtua hatthuchchd pati aifhusabhbkira^ 6i6ki Suranimilan anickchhan tdpi tanpaihan.

LaAfrhayiiwdna pdkdran nagurahbhatUari pati ; bhinditwd dwaramikekan G6ib Sdndeha pdwiti.

ffatthi frahetwd rathachakkan, Mitto iakafapanjaran, ndlikeralarun Ghofho, Nimmald Ihaffgamuttawian,

Tdiarukkhan Mahda^no^ Thiraputto mahagadnn ; wisun, wi$un withigatd damiii taiiha ekunnayuii

fFijitanagaran bhindilwd, ekalumdsina Ihattiyo tato Giriiakan gavUwd, Giriyan damilan kanu

Oantwd Mahilanagaran timakdparikhantatb kadambapuppawalliki tamanld pariwdritan,

Rkadwdran duypawitan chatumdai waaan tahin, ganki Mahelardjdnan mantay^ddhitka bkumipb,

Taib Anuradhapuran ds^aekchkantd makipatu kkamdkdwdran niwUhi parlto K dyapabbatan,

Mdiamki jet^kamu amhi taldkaA tattka kdrayi^jalan ktli takingdmd Pdsina nagaramkayb.

Tan yudflkdydgatan »utwd rdjdnan f^uftkagdmanin amnckehe aannipdtetwa Eldrd oka bkHmipd.

** S6 rdjdcka sayan yddkb ; ybflkdckaxsa bakukira ; amaekckd, kimmu kdtdhban, kinii mani^anti nb f* * Imi,

Digkajantuppabkutaya yodkd Eldrdjino ; **siiwi ymddkan kariudmar iti it nickekkayan karu^

This lord of elephants Kandalo, in order that he might enter the town close behind (Nandi-
mitto) stopping there, looked around for the warrior. Nandiinitto resolvinf^ within him-
self, " Let mc not enter by the passage opened by the elephant;" charged with his shoulder
a rampart which was in height eighteen cubits, and in breadth eight ^'usabhos/* It fell^ and
ho looked towards Suranimilo; who disdaining to enter by that passage, leaped over the
battlements into the heart of the town. G6to and S6no, each battering down a gate, like-
wise entered. The elephant seized a cart wheel, Nandimitto also a cart wheel, G6to
a palmyra tree, Niroilo an enormous sword, Hahas6no a cocoanut trce^ and Thira-
putto a great club ; and severally slaughtered the damilos« wherever they were met with
scampering through the streets.

The king demolishing (the fortifications o() Wijito in four months, and proceeding from
thence to the attack of Girilako,slew Giriyo the damilo. Marching on the town of Mah61o,
which was surrounded on all sides with the thorny dadambo creeper, within which was a
great triple line of fortification, in which there was but one gate of difficult access; the
king besieging it for four months, got possession of the person of the rdja of Mab61o by
diplomatic stratagem.

The sovereign then preparing to assail Anurlidhapura, threw up a fortification at the
foot of the K&sa mountain, in the month *' jetthamAlo ;** and made a reservoir of water. He
held a festival there to celebrate the completion of the reservoir. The village formed there
acquired the name of P6so.

The reigning monarch Eldro, hearing of the approach of the rdga Dutthugimini with
hostile intent, assembled his ministers, and thus addressed these personages : '' This ti)^
is himself a hero : he has also many valiant warriors (in his army) : counsellors, what
should be done : what do ye advise t" These warriors of king Elkro, commencing with
Digbajantu, came to this resolution : '* Tomorrow we will attack him.*'

B r

154 The Mahawanso. [b. c. 161; a.b. 382.

Duffhagdmani rqjdpi matUetwd mdtuydtaha ; taisdmatinu, kdrisi dwaitf^a Saiakoffhaki,
R(yd chhattadhari taUha ikapin, rdjarupaki ; abbhantari kotikmkHu sayan afthdsi bkitputi.
Eldrardja sannaddhd Mahdpahbatahatthinan druyiha agamd taUka aay6ggabal&wdhan6,
Sangdmi wattamdnamhi Dighajantu mahabhaio dddya khdgga phalakan yuffhamdnd 6haydmmk6,
Hattkt atihdraauggantwd nabkanta^ rdjarupakan ckkinditwd asina ; bkindi paikama^ balmkofikakan,
Ewan sisipi bkinditwa balakofiki tnakabbali tkitati Gdtmtnirdjina bahkotfkamupdgami,
Yodko id Suranimild gackckkantan r(yin6pari sdwetwik atiand ndman iamakkM makabbalS.
Itaro "tan wadkituinii ** kuddkb dkdiomuggami : itard dtarantatm pkalalan upandmayu
**Ckkinddmi tan sapkalakan ;" iti ekintiya tbpano pkalakan pakari kkmggina : ian munekiiimrdpmmm,
Kappento muttapkaiakan Digkajantu iakin pati : uffkdya Surmnimild patitaA saiiiyd kani.
Sankkan dkami Pkuuadiwo: si^d bkijjUtka ddmili: BIdro niwattiitka ; gkdtisu^ damilAahu.
Tattka wdpijaian dsi kaidtian Idkitdwiian ; tatmd Kutattkawdpiti ndmind wiisutd aA«.
Ckardpetvod takin bkirin Duiikagdmani bkupaii ** Nakanitsatu Eldran ma^ munekfympard iH ;**
Sannaddkd sayamdruyika sannaddkan Kandulan karin, Eldran anubandkanto dikkkinaddwdrmmdgmmi.
Puri dakkkinadwdratmki ubk6 yujjkinsu bkumipd ; tbmaran kkipi Eldrd ; Odmani tan awanekmyi.

The rija Duttbag^mini also consulted with his mother. At her recommendation^ he
formed thirty two strong ramparts. The king displayed in each of these posts personifica-
tions of himself, with a royal standard-bearer attending on him ; while the monarch himself
remained in an inner fortification.

King Elaro accoutred for battle and supported by his military array, moonted on his
state elephant Mahapabbato, advanced on him. At the commencement of the onset, the
valiant Dighajantu, with sword and shield in hand, striking terror by the ftiry of his attack,
springing up eighteen cubits into the air, and piercing the figure which represented the
king, took the first rampart. In this manner having carried all the other posts, he
approached the fortification defended by G&mini the raja himself.

The powerful warrior S6ranimilo, shouting out his own name to him who was msb-
ing at the king, taunted him. The one (Dighajantu) incensed, and replying, ^ Let me slay
him first," made a leap at him. The other met the assailant with his shield. Saying
to himself, ** I will demolish him and his shield at once," (Dighajantu) slashed at the
shield with his sword. The other cast the shield at him. Dighajantu planging at
that unresisting shield, fell with it ; and Siiranimilo springing up, slew the prostrate
(enemy) with his sword. Phnssad6wo sounded his chank, and the army of damilos gave
way : Eldro rallied it, and many damilos were slain. The water of the tank at that
place was discolored by the blood of the slain ; and from that circumstance the tank has
been celebrated by the name of '' Kulattha."

The monarch Dutthag&mini then making this proclamation by beat of drams, **^o
other person but myself shall assail El&ro ;" accoutred for combat, monnted on his well-
appointed state elephant Kandulo, in his pursuit of Eldro, reached the sonthem gate.
These two monarchs entered into personal combat near the southern gate of the city.

ii.f. 161 ; A.B. 382.] The Maiiawanso. I55

9Vijjkdpi»icka danteki tan hallhin talmkattkind ; tdmaran khipi Eldran ; tahaitki taitha to paii.
Tattka wijitasangamd saydggaiaiawdkand Lankan ekdtapattan t6 kaiwdna pdwiii puran.
Puramki bhirinckardpitwd samantd y6;anijani, sannipdtiya kdriti pujan Eidrarajind,
Tan dika patitafikdni hiiidgdrinajkdpayi, ekitiyah tattka kdrisi parikdramaddiicka,
Ajjdpi Lanf:dpatin6 ianpadesa sdmipagd, tinkwa parikdrina nawddapenti turiyan
Ewan dwattinsa damilardjdn6 Duftkagdmani gankitwd ekaekckkattina Lankdrajjamakdti t6.
likinnamki fFijitanagari yddko U Digkajantuko Eldratta niwidetwd bkdginkyyoMm yMkatoA,
Tassa fikaiiukandmaua bkaginiyyassa aitano pisayidkdgamatikdya: tassa sutwdna BkaUmka^
Eldran da^dkadiwasd gattamidiwasi idka puritdna^ Makattiki taffkiydiaka atari.
Otinttd t6 iunitw dpi patitan tana ri^ind *' yujjkiudmitit** lajjdya Makatittkd idkdgamd,
Kkandkdwdran niwisUi gdmi Kdlambakdlaki. R<yd taudgaman iutwd^ y^ji^^^ abkinekkkami,
Yuddkasanndka sannaddkd kattkimdruyika Kandutan, kaitkasiaralkayddkiki pattikieka amiinmk6,
Ummddapkutiadiwo to dipi aggadkanuggakS datadkd yudkasannaddko, »i$ay6dkdeka anwagu^,

E14ro burled his spear: Gamini evaded it; and makiDg bis own elepbant charge with bis
tasks the other elephant, and hurling at the same time his javelin at Eldro, he and his
elepbant both fell together there.

There this conqueror, in the field of victory, surrounded by his martial might, reducing
Lank& under the shadow (of one canopy of dominion), entered the capital.

Summoning within the town the inhabitants of the neighbourhood, within the distance
of a y6jana, he held a festival in honour of king Elfcro. Consuming the corpse in a
funeral pile on the spot where he fell, he built a tomb there ; and ordained that it should
receive honours (like unto those conferred on a Chakkawatti). Even onto this day, the
monarchs who have succeeded to the kingdom of Lanki, on reaching that quarter of the
city» whatever the procession may be, they silence their musical band.*

In this manner, Dutthagdmini having made prisoners thirty two damilo chieftains,
ruled over Laokd sole sovereign.

On being defeated at Wijito, the warrior Dighajantu reminding EULro that his nephew
was a warrior of repute, sent a mission to the said nephew Bhalluko, to hasten hitiier.
Receiving? this invitation, he landed on this island on the seventh day after EUro's
crimatioo, at the head of sixty thousand men.

He who had thus debarked, though he heard of the death of his king, considering
it a disgrace (to retreat), and deciding, " I will wage war ;** advanced from Mabatittha
hither (to Anuridhapura,) and fortified himself at the village K6lombab41ako.

On receiving intimation of his landing, the raja, who was fully equipped with an amy
of elephants, cavalry, chariots of war, and infantry, accoutring himself with bis martial
equipments, and mounting his elephant Kandulo, set out to give him battle. The warrior
Ummadaphussad6wo, the most expert archer in the land, equipped with his five weapons
of war, and the rest of the warriors also set out

• These honor* continued to be paid to the tomb of EIato. op to the period of the BritMb occvpatMNi of tk* KMMiyMi territorv.

156 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 161; a.b. 382-

PawattitumuU yufidhi, sannarhlho nhaUuko tahm, rdjdbhimuJchamdyatu Ndgardjdiu KandM.

Tan wigamandifj/idwaffhan pachcftoxalki sanin sanin: sindpi saddhin tiniwa pachchdsaJcki sanin sanin.

Rdf'dha, •* Pubbe yuddhhu aiihawisatiyi, ayan na pachchdsalki ; kin etan Putsadiwati f^ Aha «J,

•• Jay6 no parato, diwa : jayahhumi mayangaj6, paehcho sakJ ati pekkhanto ; fayafihdnamhi fhanmii,'*

Ndgdtha paehcho sakJ itwd, Puradewasxapasxato Mahdwihdrdtimantk affhdsi suppatiifhUd.

Tattraihitk nagardji Bhalluko damilo fahin, sdjShimulha indgantwd ubhaffi mahipatiru

Mukhan pidhdya khaggina, rdjd akkdsi tampana, ** Ranno mukhanhi pdtemV' Hi; khandaneha t6 kkipi.

Achcha to khaggatalan khandd pati bhumiyan : " mukhi widdhosmi,"" sanndya, ukkuffhin BhallukS akd.

Ranno paehchhd nissinno so Phnssadtwo mahabbalo, khandan khipi mukhi tatsa ghaffentd rdfdkundt^n.

Rdjdnan pddatokatwd. patamdnaxsa tassatu, khipitwd aparan khandan, wijjhitwd tatsa ehhannukmiit

Rdjdnan sisatd katwd, pdt si lahu hatthako. Rhalluki patite tasmin jayanddo pawattatha,

Pussadiwd tahinyiwa {idpitu ddsamattano, kannawaliin sakanjetwd pasatan Idhitaii Mjfoit,

When the conflict was on the point or taking place, Bhalloko, who was also accoatied
for battle, cbar<;ed immediately in front of the rdja. Kandulo, the monarch of elephants,
to break the shock of that attack, backed rapidly ; and with him the whole army receded
alertly. The king remarked to Phussadewo, ^^ What does this mean : he has never bdbre
given ground in the previous twenty eight battles he has been engaged in t '' ** Victory
(replied Phussad^wo) is in the rear. This elephant seeking that field of triomph, is
receding. O king, he will make his stand on the spot where victory awaits as.'*

The elephant continued retreating in the direction of the temple of Poradiwo (ou
the northern side of the great cemetery) ; and steadily planting himself there, took op his
position within the consecrated boundary of the Mahawiharo.

When the elephant thus made his stand, Bhalluko the damilo, presenting himself before
the protector of the land, ridiculed him on his retreat. The king guarding his month with
(the handle of) his sword, reproached him in return. Retorting, '' Let me strike the riya*8
mouth ;'* (Bhalluko) hurled his spear at him. The said javelin striking the handle of the
sword (which guarded the rdja's mouth) fell to the ground. Bhalluko having vanntingly
announced his intention, '' Let me hit him in the mouth," set up a shout (at the eflfect of
this throw). The valiant warrior Phussad6wo, who was seated behind the king (on
the elephant), hurling his javelin at the mouth of this (boasting enemy), happened to
graze the ear-ornament of the monarch. Throwing a second spear at Um (BbaUoko)
who was thus falling (backwards) with his feet towards the rija, and hitting him on
the knee, the said expert elephant-rider quickly fell (respectfully) with his bead presented
to the king. At the fall of the said Bhalluko the shout of victory was set op.

Phussad6wo to manifest his contrition on the spot (for having grazed the ear-onament
of the king with the spear), split his own ear at the part to which the ring is inser-

B.C. 161 ; A.B. 382.] The Mahawanso. 157

Ra^no duuisi. Ta^ ditwS rdjd naApuehehhi *'kinf^ iti, ••R4f6daniokat6 miii'' idakdeka. Mmkipati
** K6 ti ddsdii f** watt6cka. dkm •< kmn4alagkaifananr Ad6tan d6»a$aii{^dya, kimi tan kari, ikdtikar
itiwaiwd mahdrtyd, katan^Uf edamdkaeha ; " kanddnuekehhawikd tutfihan sakkard hetMOii wmydC"
Ghdtetwd damilitaUi rdjd laddhajayd laid pdsddatalamdruyiha^ sihdsanm gold takin,
Nafakdmaeheha majjkamhi, Phussadiwassa tan sarandnapeiwdfhapdpetwd, punkina ujukanialan^
Kahdpanihi khandantan asiitd uparitpari ehhdddpetwdna, ddpisi Phussadiwatsa tan khai^i,
Narindapdaddataii, narinddtha alankati, sugandha dipujfaliti, ndndgandkasamdyuii,
Ndfakajanaydgina achehhardhi^ wibhuiiti^ anagghattharandkinni m^uiuki $ayani suihi,
Sayitd sirigampattin mahatin apipikkhiya, kataA akkhdkini ghSUaA saranitd ; na iukkan labhi,
Piyungadipk arahantd f^atwd tan taua takkitan, pdhisuA affharakantd taauuiSuitumisiaran,
Agamma ti wkojjhaydmk rtyadwdramhi dtarun^ niwidi wehdgammamd pasdda talawiruhuA*
fFanditwd ti mahdrdjd nisiddpiya daani, katwd wiwidhasakkdran, puehehhi dgatakdranan.

ted ; and himself exhibited to the luonarch his streaming blood. Witnessing this
exhibition, the king asked, '' Why, what is this ? '* He replied to the monarch, " It is a
punishment inflicted by myself, for an ofience committed against majesty.'* On inquiring.
What is the ofience committed by thee ? '* he replied, ** Grasing the ear-ornament''
My own brother ! (ei^claimed the king) what hast thou been doing ; converting that
into an ofience which is the reverse of one !" Having made this ejaculation, the mo*
narch, who knew how to appreciate merit, thus proceeded ; ** A reward awaits thee from
me, proportionate to the service rendered by the throw of the javelin."

After having subdued all the damilos, the victorious monarch (on a certain day)
ascending the state apartment, and there approaching the royal throne, in the midst of his
officers of state ; and while surrounded by the charms of music and revelry, caused Phns-
sad6w6's javelin to be brought, and to be deposited formally on the royal throne by this
assembly; and heaping (gold) over and over again above this javelin, and thereby
concealing it with pahapannas, at once made a present thereof to Phussad6wo,

On a subsequent occasion, while seated on this throne, which was covered with drapery
of exquisite value and softness, in the state apartment lighted up vrith aromatic
oils, and perfumed with every variety of incense, and spread with the richest carpeta,
attended by musicians and choristers decked (as if belonging to the court of the
d^wo Sakko); this monarch was pondering over his exalted royal state, and calling
to his recollection the sacrifice of countless lives he had occasioned; and peace of
mind was denied to him.

The sanctified priests resident at Piyungadipo, being aware of this visitation of
affliction, deputed eight ''arahat ^ priests to administer spiritual comfort to the monarch.
These personages arriving in the night, descended at the palace gate ; and with the view
of manifesting that they had joumied through the air, they rose (through the air) to the
upstair state apartment The mahar^a bowing down to them, and shewing them every
mark of attention (by washing their feet and anointing them with firagrant oil), caused them

S 8

41
44

158 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 161 ; a.b. 382.

" PtyQg^f^ip^ ftanghkna phitd, manujddhipa ; tammaud tayitun amhi** UL Rdjd pundha ti^
•• Kathannut hhanti, atsdso mama hestati ; yina mi akkhdhini mahatind ghdto kdrdpiio T* iti.
** Sdggama^gantaray6r.ha natthi ti tina kammund: diyaddhamanitjachittha ghdtitd, manujddhipmr
Saranisu fhitd ik6, panehasilepiehdparOj miehchhddiithieha, dussild, tisd patutamdmatd."*
Jotayissasi chk ** wattod ** hahudhd Buddhasdsanan ; mandpiUkhaA iasmd twaA winSdayUt nariumrm.**
Uiwutto mahdrdjd tihi Ossdsamdgatd, wanditwd ti whajjiiwd sayitd.puna ehintayi,
«• fFind sanghina dhdran mabhunjiiha kaddchipi,** iti mdtdpUd hdri sapinshu dahareeha n6.
** Adatwd hhikkhutanghaisa hhuttan atthinu nof* iti, Addata pdtardsamhi ika^imarichawaddkia^,
Sanghassa affhapetwdwa paribhnttan sati^wind, '* tadattha^dandakamman mi kattaiiantieha,'' ekini&yi,
Btihi ti nika kSti idha manujagani ghdtiti chintayitwS, kdmdnan hitu etan mamagieka kmifird idtiku

ddinawantan saihisan ghdtanin tan manasieha kayird niehehatan tddhu tddku^ iwaA dukkkd prnmok-

khdn^ tubhagatimathawd pdpuniyydehirindti.

to be seated on the throne ; and inquired the object of the visit. '^ O raler of men !
(said they), we have been deputed by the priesthood at Piyungadipo, to administer
spiritual comfort unto thee/' Thereupon the rdja thus replied: ^ Lords! what peace
of mind can there be left lor mo, when under some plea or other, I have been
the means of destroying great armies, an akkh6hini in number?" *' Supreme of men!
from the commission of that act there will be no impediment in thy road to ''8agg6 "
(salvation) : herein no more than two human beings have been sacrificed ;«-the one person
had been admitted within the pale of the salvation of the faith ; the other had attained
the state of piety which enabled him to observe the five commandments. The rest being
heretics are sinners, and on a par with wild beasts ;" and added : " As thon wilt cause
the religion of Buddho to shine forth in great splendor ; on that account, O mler of men,
subdue this mental affliction."

The mahkr^a who had been so admonished, and who had been restored to peace of
mind, having bowed down to, and allowed them to depart ; thereafter^ extended on bis
bed, thus meditated : '' In my childhood, my father and mother administered an oath to me,
that I should never take a meal without sharing it with the priesthood. Have I, or have I
not, ever partaken of a meal without sharing it with the priesthood f** While pondmng
thus, he recollected that (he had ate) a round chilly, at his morning meal, in a moment of
abstraction, without reservin<^ any part of it for the priesthood ; and decided thereapon, ** It
is requisite that I should perform penance on that account/'

Reflecting on the numberless k6tis of human lives sacrificed by these persons (Duttag4»
mini and his army) ; a truly wise man, influenced by his abhorrence of snch indisc^minate
slaughter, pondering on this calamity, and steadfastly contemplating the principle
of mortality ; by these means, the said pious man will speedily attain ^ mokkha,"
(the emancipation from all human affliction); or, at least, will be bom in the world
of the d^wos (which leads to that final emancipation).

i.e. 161; A. 1.382.] The Mahawanso. 169

SujafiappaiddautAwigaMdya kmii Makdwm^t *' Dufthagdminimijay6 " ndmmptinelUiwHatimdptiriekekkido,

Chhabisatimo Parichchhbdo.

Bkachchhattan karitwdna Lankdrajjan mahdyato : ikdnantaran sanwidahi yddhdna^ id yathd rahan.
ThirapuUdbhayo y6dh6 diyyamdnan na iehehhitan; puehehhitoeha •• kimatthanti r Yuddhamatthnimahramir
* EharqjjJikaU yuddhd kinndtmaniieha r* puehekhieka. •« YuddhaA kilisdeh^ihi, kanudmi trndty^ayaAr
Ichchiwamdha tan rtHjd punappuna nUidkayi; punappunmn s6 ydehitwd ranifdnuntidya p<iib^ji.
Pabbajitwdeka kdiieha artihaitamapdpuni, pamehakhindsawdsaian pariwdrS ahdiieha,
ChhattiumangaUuaUdhk gkatkt gatabhay6bhmy6 rdja kaidbhisikd $6 makdtdwibkawina 96,
Titsawdpimahdkiid widhind samalankaian, kllitun abhiiiUdnan ehdrittanehdnurakkhitu^.
RanQOpaiiehchhadansahbun, upaydnoMotdnieka MariekawaUkimihdraua ihdnamhi fhapftyUuelUl,
Taiikiwa ihupmffkdiuimhi tadhdimn kuntamuilamti^ fbapisu^ kumimdkdrmkd ujukd riffamdmutm.

The twenty fifth chapter id the Mab^wanso, entitled^ ** the triamph of Duttbagiunioi,
composed eqoally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

Chap. XXVI.

This potent monarch having reduced the dominions of Lank4 under one government,
according to their deserts conferred honorary distinctions on his warriors.

The hero Th^rapottibhayo rejected the reward offered to him : and being asked,
"What does this meant" replied, ''The war is not over. " (The king) again asked,
'' Having by war reduced this empire under one government, what further war can there
be T " He thus rejoined, *' 1 will make war to gain the righteous victory over our insidious
enemies, the sinful passions." Again and again the rija attempted to dissuade him : but
again and again Th^raputtabhayo renewing his application, with the king's consent
entered into the priesthood. Having been ordained, in due course he attained ** arahat,**
and t>ecame the head of a fraternity of five hundred sanctified ministers of religion.

On the seventh day after the elevation of his canopy of dominion, this inaugurated,
fearless monarch, (hence also called) Abhayo rija, with a splendid state retinue (pro-
ceeded to) the Tissa tank to celebrate an aquatic festival, with every description of
rejoicing; and to keep up a custom observed by his anointed predecessors.

The whole of the king's royal attire, as well as a hundred tributes (presented to
him during that festival) were deposited on (a certain spot, which became) the site of the
Marichawatti wihiro ; and the royal suite who were the sceptre-bearers, in like manner
deposited in an erect position, on the site of the (fatnre) d4goba of tliat name, the
imperial sceptre.

160 'I'he Mahawanso. [b.c. 168 ; a.b. 386.

Sahor6dh6 mahdrdjd Jcilitwd *aliU dtwd, sdyamdha, " Gamissdma: I'uniaA waddhUka M^** tit*

Chdletun tan nasakkhintu kuntan rdjddhikdrikd, gandhdmaliUhi pujesun rdjasend sarndgtOd.

Rdjd mdhantan achchhiran ditvod tan haffhamanaso, widhdya tattha drakkhan^ pawuiiwd purmn. Tmi6.

Kuntan parikkhipdpetwd chitiyan tattha kdrayi, thupan parikkhipdpetwd wihdraneha tOcdmyi,

Tihiwastihi niiihdsi wihdrd s6 nariitard ; sanghan sannipatisi wihdramahdkdrand.

Bhikkhunan tatasahatidni tada bhikkhuniyS, pana nawutincha tahatsdni aShawiAsu iomi&gatd.

Ta$min samdgami sanghan idamdha mahipati : ** Sanghan, ihanti, wissaritwd, hhunjimariehaw&tfhikmn,^

** ToMsa tan dandakamman mi bhawatuti akdrayin, sachittyan mariehaufoffhin wihdrmi^ sumandkarmn .-'*

Patiganhdtu tan tanghd,** iti. S6 dakkhinddakan pdtetwd bhikkhusanghasta wihdraA sumand mdd.

fFihdri tan tamantdcha mahantan mandapan subhan kdretwd, tattha tanghasia mahdddnaA pWMUmffi^

Pddi patiifhapetwdpi jalif Abhayawdpiyd, katd s6 mandap6 dsi : shdkdsi katdwakd f

Satthdhan annapdnadin datwdna manujdtlhipb add sdmanakan sabbhan parikkhdran makdr^kmk^

Ahu sata sahassagghd parikkhdrdti dditd ; ante tahastagghanakd ; tabbaii sanghdwa tan labhL

Yuddhiddnicha surina surind, ratanattayi, pasanndmalachittina, sdtanuijotanatthind.

The mah&r&ja, together with his suite (thas undressed), having sported about (in
the Tissa tank) ; in the afternoon, ho said, ^' Let us depart : my men, take up the soeptfe."
The royal snite, however, were not able to move the said sceptre. Attended by all the
guards who accompanied the monarch, they made oflferings thereto, of garlands offiragraiit
flowers.

The rkja witnessing this great miracle, delighted thereat, posting a guard round the
spot (to which the sceptre was fixed), returned to the capital. Thereafter, he inclosed the
sceptre in a ch^tiyo, and encompassed that d&goba with a wihdro.

In three years that wih4ro was completed, and the monarch invited the priestliood
to a great festivaL Those who assembled on that occasion, of priests, were in number one
hundred thousand; and there were ninety thousand priestesses. In that aasemUy,
the ruler of the land thus addressed the priesthood : '' Lords ! forgetting the priesthood,
I have (in violation of a vow) ate a chilly : for that act, this infliction is visited on
me. (In expiation thereof) I have constructed this delightful wihiLro, together with its
ch6tiyo : may the priesthood vouchsafe to accept the same/* Having made this addiess,
relieved in mind, pouring the water of donation on the hand of the priesthood, he bestowed
this wih&ro on them. Having caused a superb banqueting hall to be erected aroand that
wihiro, he there celebrated a great festival of alms-offering to the priesthood. The hall
thus erected, on one side reached the Abhaya tank:— who will undertake to desoribe
the (dimensions of the) other sides ? For seven days having provided food and beverafs^
he then bestowed every description of sacerdotal equipments of the most costly UmL
The first ofiering of sacerdotal equipments was worth one hundred thousand, and the last a
thousand pieces. The priesthood exclusively obtained all these.

Independently of the incalculable amount of treasures expended, commencing with the
construction of the th^po, and terminating with the alms-festival, in making ofierings to the

i.e. 158; A.B. 385.] Thb MAHAWANSiO. 161

Hannd i^ato/iffifMd Una tk^ipmkdrd pam4dit6t wikdramahanitmidm pii^Hu^ r aimnmiiaf ^
ParichckattatlhandneUka anmgghdni wimunekiya, tkdni kanii Ucdya itnmwiiaii k6fiy6.
Bhdyd dasaddhiwidhtulotawidiuitdpi panQdwUUmiokUkki jankhi pmUdkonthoa* pmneKmgunmy6ga-

gahiUudrd: iekekaaa idragakani maiimd gkmieyydH

SujanappatddoManwigaitdyakmii Mahdwanti '• MmrUIUiwaftiwihdramakSi* ndmrnekkmUimiimd pariektkhidi.

Sattawisatimo Parichchbsdo.

TaU r(^d wickiniisi wisiuian n^$»uimn iutmn^ imah6puAfio tadd punno pmAfidya^ H'otmniehckkmye.

Dipappasddakd ikSrS rdJinS ayiyakauaehi kwm^ kirdka •« Nmit6 ii, DuiikmgdmanihkUpati;'
Makdpanf^o mahdikupa^ SonnmmdliA mmnSrmmmA^ wimA lUiiihMiaUHi uehekmA kdriuaii andgati:**
Fund uposathagdran ndndrdiammmaH4iia£ nawmShuwm^ kmritwdnm Ldhapdiddamiwaeka**

iti chintiym bhimindd likhUmkmm^ fkmp6pUa^ pikkhdpinU r4fagahi fhiiaA ium kmrundakL

««

" ralanattaya ; " the rest or the wealth (laid out) on this spot, by this monarch,— who was
as indefatigable in war as in acts of charity, sincerely attached to the " ratanattaya/'
endowed with purity of mind, and wise in the application of his means,— amounted
to nineteen k6tis.

If by men endowed with wisdom the five evils (loss by confiscation, by robbery,
by water, by fire, and by the animal creation) attendant on the acqaisition of wealth were
thoroughly understood, they would thereby realize the five rewards of virtue, (love of
mankind, good-will of pious men, character for piety, lay-sanctity, and regeneration
in the D6wal6ka heavens). The wise man therefore ought to secure to himself the treasure
of this knowledge.

The twenty sixth chapter in the Mahiwanso. entitled^ ** the festival of offerings at
the Marichawatti wihiro,"* composed equally for the delight and affliction of righteous
roen.

Chap. XXVIl.

Subsequently (to the construction of the Marichawatti wihiLro and cbitiyo) this
monarch, who was endowed with superlatiye good fortune, and with wisdom as well as
beneficence, was meditating on a tradition which originated (with Mahindo), and had
been perpetuated to his time (from generation to generation) without interruption.

The th^ro (Mahindo), who had shed the light of religion on this land, had thus
prophesied (to D6wknanpiyatisso) the ancestor of the king : ** Thy descendant, Dutthagi-
roini, a most fortunate prince, will hereafter build the great splendid thApo Sonnamldi
(Ruanwelli), in height one hundred and twenty cubits ; as well as the L6hap4s^Ldo, to serve
as an " ttp6sath6 hall," embellished in every possible manner, and having nine stories.

T t

162 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 158 ; a.b. 335.

5010011 na^a^an laddhdna likhantaitha awdchayi : ** Chhehattalisa tatan wauan aiikkamma andgaii,**
'* Kdkawannatutd, Duffhagdmani manujddhip6 idanehidaneha iwancha kdrestatitP* wdehitan,
Sutwd hafiho uddmetwd appdihisi mahipati ; tatd pdt6wa gantwdna Mahdmighawanan subhaA^
Sannipdtan hdrayUwdhhikkhusanghassa ahrawi; " fFimdnatulyan pdsddan kdrayissdmi w6 ahan.**
•• Dihhan wimdnan pisetwa tulyanlikhan daddtha mi.** Bhikkhusanghd wisajjisi affhakhindsawi tahiA.
Kassapmunind kdte As6k6 ndtna brdhmano aifha saidkaBhattdni ianghasia parindmiya,
Bhiranin ndma ddsin s6 " niehehand ihiti ;*' aSrawi: datwd id tdni sakkachchan ydwtyiwan iato ekuid ;
Akdsafiha wimdnamhi nibbattit ruehiri subhi achchhardnan sahastkna sdddti pariwdritd,
Tas»a ratanapdsddo dwddcua ySJanuggatd^ ySjandnan parikkhipd ehattdlisaneha addhaeha.
KuiSgdrd sahastina, maddhitd naw(»ihumik6, sahassa gaSbhasampannd, rdjamdnt ehaiummukhd,
Sahassa tanJcha sanwutti tihapajamnettawd, sakinkinika jdlayan sajjit6 wkdihdyaeha,
Ambalatfhtkapdsddo tassa majjhi fhito ahu, samantatd dissamdnd paggahita dhqjakM,
Ti Tdwatinsan gachehhanidt dUwd thira tamiwa, ii hingulind tadd iikhan lekhayitwd paffki iatd,
NiwattUwdna, dgantwd paffhan sanghassa daisayurL Sanghd pafthan gahetwd tan pdhisi rdjasatUikmn,

The mooarch (Dutthag&mini) reflecting (on this tradition), and searching for a record
thereof, stated to have been deposited in the palace ; and by that (search) finding in m vase
an inscribed golden plate, he thereon read as follows : ''Hereafter, at the termioation
of one hundred and fifty six years, the monarch Outtbagdmini, son of K&kawano,
will construct such and such edifices in such and such manner.'* The delighted monarch
overjoyed at hearing this (inscription) read, clapped his hands ; and early on tbo following
morning repairing to the magnificent Mah&m6gho garden, and convening the priesthood,
thus addressed them : '' I will build for you a palace like unto that of the d6wo8 :
send to the world of the d6wo8, and procure for me a plan of their palace.** Accordingly
they dispatched thither eight priests, all sanctified characters.

In the time of the divine sage Kassapo, a certain brahman named Asdko had made
a vow, that he would give daily alms sufficient for eight priests. He said to his dave-
woman, named Bhirani, '' Provide them always.'' She, during the whole course of her life,
zealously providing them ; thereafter dying, was born again in a snperb and delightfiil
residence in the (ChatnnmahdrajiKa) heavens, surronnded always by a heavenly host of a
thousand attendants. Her enchanting golden palace was in length tweWa ydjanas,
and in circumference forty eight y6janas ; having nine stories, provided with a thousand
apartments and a thousand dormitories. It had four faces, each having in namber
a thousand windows, like so many eyes ; and the eves of the roof were decorated with
a fringe tickling (with gems). In the centre of this palace was situated the Ambalattika
hall, decorated with a profusion of banners all around.

The aforesaid eight th6ros, in their way to the T&watinsa heavens, seeing this iNdace,
immediately made a drawing of it on a leaf with a vermilion pencil ; and leUuniag
from thence, presented the drawing to the priesthood, who sent it to the court of the

B.C. 158; A.i. 385.] The Mahawanso. 163

Tm^ ditwd tutmand rdjd dgmma rdrntmuHamttk dkkhmiulyaA kdrisi L6hapd»ddamuttama^
Kammdramhhanakdiiwn chtUmilwdramhi ehdgawd affhaffha sata sahassdni hiranndnitfhapdpt^i,
Puiatahauawatthdni dwdrk dwdri fhapdpayi, gulatHatakkhafwmadhupmrdnhanika ehdfiyd,
Amulakan kammamitiha nakdiah^dnti tahhdsiya, af^ghdpetwd katan kamman, titan muiamaddpayi,
Hatthasatan haiikataian dsi ekikapatsald ; urkehato taiiakdyiwd^ pdsdtldhi ekaiummukkd.
Tmsmiii poiddaseffkatmA akUun nawahkimiyS ; ekikiudikumiydeka h^dgdrutatdnitika ;
Kufdgdrdni $al>hdni tnjfkuid Ikaekiidnakm^ ; pamdlawidikS than ndndratanahkuMitd,
NdndratanaehUtdni tdtaA padmmunkdnieka ; tajjkuki^inikdpanU parikkkiUdwa id ahu.
Sakauan tattka pdiddk gahhhd afuii^ suMankkaid ndndratanakkaekUd sikapa^ara nettmmd*
Nariwdkana ydnantm tmtwd ff^e*»awanaMta, id iaddkdratnak drisi majjki raianamtan4apa^
Sikawiyaggkddirupiki diwatdritpakikieka aku, rmianawMykkUa tkamhkkhieka wibku$U6.
Mutlajdta parikkkipd mtandapani6 »amaniai&, pawdlmwkdikdekeitka pubhi wuiiawidkd ahu.
Satiaraiana ekiltaua wkmajjkiimaniapauatu, rmekird daniapaUaAk6 ramm6 pkalmkaMdnikar6.
DantamaydpatMayettka, suwannamaya turiyS, tajjhutaayd ehandimdeka, tdrdeka muUakdwmyd,

king. The monarch on examining the same, delighted therewith, repairing to the cele-
brated garden (Mahdm6gho), according to the plan of that renowned palace, oonBtrocted
the pre-eminent Lohapisido.

The munificent r&ja at the yery commencement of the undertaking deposited at each
of the foar gates eight lacs (to remonerate the workmen). He deposited also at each gate,
severally, a thousand suits of clothing, as well as ycsseU filled with sugar, buffalo butter,
palm sugar, and honey; and announced that on this occasion it was not fitting to
exact unpaid labor : placing therefore high value on the work performed, he paid (the
workmen) with money. This quadrangular palace was one hundred cubits long on each
of its sides, and the same in height. In this supreme palace there were nine stories, and
in each of them one hundred apartments. All these apartments were highly embellished ;
they had festoons of beads, resplendent (like) gems. The flower-omaments appertaining
thereto were also set with gems, and the tinkling festoons were of gold. In that palace
there were a thousand dormitories having windows with ornaments (like unto) jewels,
which were bright as eyes.

Having heard of the beauty of the conveyance used by the females attached to
the d6wo Wessawano, he (DutthagiLmini) caused a gilt hall to be constructed in
the middle of the palace in the form (of that conveyance). The hall was supported
on golden pillars, representing lions and other animals, as well as the diwatis. At
the extremity of this hall, it was ornamented with festoons of pearls, and all around
with beads as before described.

Exactly in the centre of this palace, which was adorned with (all) the seven treasures,
there was a beautiful and enchanting ivory throne, floored with boards. On one side (of
this throne formed) exclusiyely of ivory, there was the emblem of the un in gold ;
on another, the moon in silver ; and (on the third), the stars in pearls. From the

164 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 158; a.b. 385.

Ndndratana padumdni tattha tattha, yathd rahan, jdtakdnieha tattkewa dsun t^wannalataniarL
MahagghapaehchattharankpaUankiti mandrami, mandhardsi fhapitd ruekird daniawijdni.
Pawdlapddukan tattha phalU:amha patiffhitan, ietaehchhattan sajfudandan paliank&pitri»6bhmiha.
Sattaratanamayd nettha ccfthamangalikdnicha ; ehatuppaddnan pantieha manimutiantard aku,
Rajatancha ghanihdnan panti chhantantalambikd : pcuddaehhattapaiiankd mandapdsun anaggkikd.
Mahagghan panndpdpisi manchapithan yathdrahan tathiuHt ihummattharanaA kmtmbalatuAa tnahdrakmn.
Achdmakumhhi sowanna ulunk6eha ahu ; tahin pdsdda parihhdgisu ieiisueha kathdwakdf
Chdrupdkdkarapariwdrd s6 chhatuddwdrakatihakd pdsddo lankatd tohi TdmMiiintdsalkhdmffa*
TambMhiihikahitopdiddd chhdditd ahu : L6hapdtddaw6har6 tina tatsaajdyatha*
Nifihiti Ldhapdxddo s6 sanghaiannipdtayi rdjd tanghhannipatieha MariehawaftiwtahiwiyUm
Puthujjandwaafihansu tahin paihama hhumiyaA: tipiiakddtUiydya: S6tdpattdday6pana
Ekikiyicha aifhansu tatiyddisu hhumisu ; arahant^cha affhaniu uddhan ehhattuu bhiSMim*

golden corners or streaks, in varioas places as most suitable in that hall, bunches
of flowers, made of various gems, were (suspended). On this most enchanting throne,
covered with a cloth of inestimable value, an ivory fan* of exquisite beauty was placed.
On the footstool (of the throne), a pairof slippers ornamented with beads, and above the
throne the white canopy or parasol of dominion, mounted with a silver handle, glittered.
The eight ** mangalika " thereof (of the canopy) were like unto the seven treasures,
and amidst the gems and pearls were rows of figures of quadrupeds ; at the points of
the canopy were suspended a row of silver bells. The edifice, the canopy, the throne, and
the (inner) hall were all most superb.

The king caused it to be provided suitably with couches and chairs of great value; and
in like manner with carpets of woollen fabric : even the ladle (usually made of a cocoanut
shell) of the rice boiler was of gold. Who shall describe the other articles used in
that palace? This edifice surrounded with a highly polished wall, and having four
embattled gates, shone forth like the (W^jaanta) palace in the T&watinsa heavens. This
building was covered with brazen titles ; hence it acquired the appellation of the *' brasen
palace."

At the completion of this palace the rdja assembled the priesthood. They attended
accordingly, as in the instance of the Marichawatti festival. There, on the first floor, the
'* pathujjana " priests (who had not attained the state of sanctification) esdosively
arranged themselves. On the second floor, the priests who had acquired the knowledge
of the '' t^pitaka.'' On the three succeeding floors, commencing with the third, those
arranged themselves who had acquired the several grades of sanctity, commencing with
the " sot&patti." On the four highest floors, the *' arahat *' priests stationed themselves.

* The fan Imnic by the Buddhist priests ; which, till very recently, has been bet to wed m Ceyloii oft tke ■ppointmenl vi
a chief prie^, an the official emblem of hit office.

B.C. 158; A.i. 385.] The Mahawanso. 16'

Sanghauadatwd pdiddm^ dakkhindm6upuratsara^ rdjd dahod mahdddnan saitdhan pu&bakanwiya,
Patddamha watidni mahdehigkna rtHjind anagghdni fhapeiwana ahisun Untak6tiy6,

Nittdri dhananichayi, witisan tdran yk ddnan pariganhayanii sddhupannd, ti ddnan wipulam pitachittd*

tangd^ yatidtian hitaparamd, dadantit iwantt,

Sujanappasddasanwigaithdya kaii Makdwantk ** L6kapdiddamah6*^ ndma iatiawitaiimd parichchhido*

Attawisatimo Parichcbhedo.

Tatd s6 saUuahattaA Ufiuajjttwd mahipaii kdrdphi mahdbiMipUjaii suldromuitaman.

Tatopuran pawisantd tkQpatihdni niwisitan pauiiwdna iildyiipaii saritwd pubSakan nttin:

** Kdressdmi mahdihupan" iii kafihd. MahdialaA druyiha rottin bhumjitwd. tayitd Hi chintayi,

•* Damili maddamdnina l6k6ya4piiito ; mayd natakkd haiimuhbarUun : tan wajjiya balin ah an,

•• Kdrayantd mahdthupan, kathan dkammina iffhikd uppddets6mi T* ickchiwan ehiniayaniaisa ehintiian,

Chhaiiamhi dkwatdjdni : taid kdidhaian ahd diwhu. NatwS tan Sakko fFiuakamman tamahruwi.

The rija having bestowed this palace od the priesthood, poaring the water of donation
on their right hand ; and, according to the former procedure, having kept np an alms-festi-
val of seven days, independent of the cost of the invaluable articles provided for this pa-
lace-festival, the expenditure incurred by this munificent monarch amounted to thirty k6tis.

Some truly wise men, even from perishable and unprofitable wealth derive (the rewards
of) imperishable and profitable charity. By setting aside the pride of wealth, and seeking
their own spiritual welfare, they bestow like unto him (Dutthagdmini) largely in charity.

The twenty seventh chapter in the Mah4wanso, entitled, '' the festival of the L6hapa-
s&do, " composed equally for the delight and aflUction of righteous men.

Chap. XXVIII.

Thereafter, this monarch caused a splendid and magnificent festival of ofierings to
the bo-tree to be celebrated, expending a sum of one hundred tboutiand.

Subsequently, while residing in this capital, noticing the stone pillar planted on the
(intended) site of the (Ruanwelli) thupo, and recurring to the former tradition, delighted
with the thought, he said : " 1 will construct the great thfipo.** Reascending his upstair
palace, and having partaken his evening repast, reclining on his bed he thus meditated :
** The inhabitants of this land are still suffering from the war waged for the subjection
of the damilos : it is not fitting to exact compulsory labor ; but in abandoning the exercise
of that power, how shall 1, who am about to build the great tfa^po, procure bricks without
committing any such oppression?" The tutelar deity who guarded the canopy of dominion
knew the thought of the personage who was thus meditating. Thereupon a discussion
arose among the d6wos. Sakko obtaining a knowledge thereof, thus addressed himself to

V u

166 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 158; a.b. 385.

'* IfihakaUhan ehttiyassa rdjd chintesi Gdtnani: gatUwd purdy6janamhi gambhira nadiyaniiki,
*'Mdphi itthakantattha^ Hi, Sakkina bhdsito Wiuakammo idhdgamma mdpisi tattha iffhikd.
Pabhdti luddakd tattha sunakhehi wanan agd, gddhdrupina dassisiluddakan ihummadiwatd.
Luddo tan anubandhantd, gantwd diswdna ifihakdt antarahitdya gddhdya itiehintisi s6 tahin.
** Kdrctu kdmokira n6 mahdthupan mahipati, updyanamidan taisa ** iti gantwd niwidayu
Tassa tan wachanan sutwd piyanjanahitappiyd, rdfd kdrisi sakkdran mahattan tuffhamdna$6,
Purdpuhhuttark disiyojanattaya matthakk ^ehdrawiiihigdmamhi tolasakariti taii,
Sowannahijd tuffhtnsu wiwidhdnl pamdnatd widatthukkaffhamdndni angulikdni heifhatd.
Sutcannapunnantan hhumin diswd tan gdinavoasikd iuwannapdtin^Idya gantwd raniid niwidayun.
Purd pdchinapastamhi sattdyojana matthakk gangdpdri Tambapiifhk tambal6han samuffhahi.
Tan gdmikd tanAalohan hijamaddya pdtiyd rdjdnamupasankamma tamatthancha niwidayu^
Pubbadakkhinadisamhi purato chatuydjani Sumanawdpigdmamki uffhahintu mani hahtU
Uppalakuruwindihi missakcniwa Gdmikd dddya pdtiyd ewa gantwd raniio nuwidayun*

Wissakammo : ''The raja G&mini is meditating about the bricks for the ch^liya
Repairing to the bank of the deep river (Kadambo) a yojana from the capital, tbero
do thou canse bricks to be produced."' Wissakammo, who had' been thus enjoioed
by Saldco, proceeding thither caused bricks to be produced.

In the morning a huntsman repaired with his dogs to the wilderness in that neigfaboar-
hood. The d6wat& of that spot presented himself to the huntsman in the form of a
^* g6dho/' The sportsman chasing the ^ g6dho "' came upon, and saw the bricks ; and from
the circumstance of the '' g6dho '' vanishing, he there thus thought: ^Oar sovereign
is desirous of coostructiog the great th6po, this is a (miraculous) offering to him.** Hasten-
ing (to the king) he reported the same. Hearing this agreeable report of the bontsman, the
overjoyed monarch, delighting in acts of benevolence towards his people, conferred on
him great favors.

In a village named Achdrawattigdmo, situated three y6jana8 to the north east of
the capital, on a space of ground sixteen karissa in extent, golden sproats of various
descriptions sprung up, in height one span, (with a root) one inch under ground. The
villagers discovering this ground covered with gold, taking a cupful of this gold and
repairing to the king, reported (the circumstance).

At the distance of seven y6janas, in the south east direction from the capital, on
the bank or the river (Mahiwelliganga) in the Tambapitto division, a brazen metal rose to
the surface. The villagers taking a cupful of these brazen sprouts, and repairii^ to the
rdja, reported the circumstance.

In the south east direction from the capital, at the village Sumanaw&pi, distant four
y6jana8, a quantity of gems rose to the surface ; among which there were intermingled
the cinnamon stone and sapphire. The villagers taking the same iii a cop^ and repair-
ing to the r&ja, reported the circumstance.

i.e. 158; A.B. 385.] The Mahawanso. ^67

Puraid dakkhindpattk affhay^anamatthaki jImbalatfkikoialiAamhi rajatan Hppajjatha,
Nagardwdntjo ik6 addjfa sakdfi bahu, Malaya sing^wirddin dniimn Malayan f^at' ;
Linataa awiduramhi sakafdni fkapdpiya, patddaddranickekhamid drmlkd tan makintlkaran,
Ckdtippamdnikapakkan pa' kabkdrij^a ndmitan diswd panatayaiikincka pdsdhaifkancha tan pkala^,
fFaniktan wdtiyd ckkttwd " daudmagganti ** ekitiyd ; kdla^ gkdsisi taddkdya, Ckaitdrondsawdgamu^
fiaiffko s6 tibkiwddetwd, niMiddpiya sdtlard, wdiiyd wanfasdmanid tmekan ekketwd apauayan.
Munekitwd wdfapunnantan yuManpattiki ddiya, ckattdr6 yAsmpuri ti paUi ti iamaddsi so.
Ti tan gaketwd pakkdmun. Kdlan gkdiisi so puna, an/^i kkindsawi ikird ekattdro tattka dgamun,
Tisan patti gakitwd sdpana samenjkbki fQriya, adds! than: pakkdmun Viy6 ; kka napakkami,
R^atassa padauitun drdikitwa tatdki s6, nisajjd Iknasannamki tdminjd paribkunjatka.
Sisdminjd wanijopi hkunjitwd ydwadattkakan bkan^ikdydn gaketwdnti sisd tkirapaddnugd ;
Gantwdna thirampnssftwd wiyydwaekekkamakdsicka : tkirdekalinadwdrina tassamaggan amdpayi,
Tkiran wandiya» s6 tina gaekckkantd Unamaddasa linadwdramki fkatwdna patsitwd rqjatampi sd,
IVdsiyd dkanitwdna rajatanti wijdniya ; gaketwikan st{ffkupinda^ gantwdna sakafantikan.

Eight y6janas to the soatbward of the town, in a cave called Ambalattikdlo, silver
was prodaced. A certain merchant of the capital, who was proceeding to the Malayi^
division to procure saffron and ginger in the said Malaya division, taking many carts with
him, wishing to get a switch, stopping his carts in the neighbourhood of this cave,
ascended a hill. Observing a fruit of the size of a ^'ch&ti'' attached to a branch
of a jack tree, which fruit was l>ending with its weight, and resting on a rock; sever-
ing the same (from the branch) with an adze, at the stalk of the fruit, and saying to
himself, '^This is precious : I must give it (to the priesthood);" in the fervor of his devotion,
he set up the call of refection. Four sanctified priests presented themselves. This
delighted and devoted person, bowing down to them and causing them to be seated,
with his adze paring all round the point at which the stalk adhered to the fmit,
so that no skin was perceptible, and pulling out (that stalk) he poured.into their dishes the
juice with which (the cavity of) the stalk was filled. The four brimming dishes of
jack fruit juice he presented to them. They accepting the same, departed. And (the
merchant again) shouted out the call of refection ; and four other sanctified characters
presented themselves there. Receiving their dishes also from them, he filled them with the
pods of the jack fruit. Three of them departed : one remained. This particular (priest)
in order that he mij;ht point out the silver to him, seating himself at the mouth of tbe cave
partook of the jack pods. The merchant having ate as much of the rest of the pods as
he wished, taking the residue in a jar, he followed the footsteps of the priest Having
reached this spot, he beheld the th6ro there, and showed him the usual attentions ; and tbe
th6ro pointed out to him the path to the entrance of the cave. (The merchant) bowing
down to the th6ro, and proceeding by that (path) discovered the cave. Stopping at
the mouth of the cave, he perceived tbe silver. By chopping it with his adze, he satisfied
himself that it was silver. Taking a handful of the silver and hasting to tbe carts, and

IHS The Mahawanso. [b.c. 158; a.b. 385.

Sal'aiani ihapdpetwd, $axjhvp\ndantamddiya, lahun Anurddhapuran dgammawarawdnijd,
Dassetwd rajatan ranno tamafthampi niwidayL Purafd paehchhimk passi, panehay6fanamatthaki,
Uruwelapattani muttd mahdmnlakamattiyo pawdlaniarikdsaddhin samuddd thaiamoJckamun,
Kewaifhd td sapehlhitwd rdtin katwdna ikato, pdiiyd anayitwdna muttd $ahapdw6Iakan.
Rdjdnamupatankamma tamatthampi niwidayun, Purato uttarepaui satta yqjana matthakk^
PeliwdpilMgdmassa wapin pahkhantakandark jayintu wSukdpifihi ehattdrd uttamd mani niioddp^i&ppamd*

nd ummdpupphani bhdsuhkd,
Te disitd sunakholuddd dgantwd rdjasantikan " iwarupdmani ditfhdmayd *' iti niwidayi,
Iffhakddini etdnt mahdpunno mahdmati makdthupatthamuppannd nassoti tadahiwa s6^
Yathdnurupasakkaran tesan kattrd sumdnasd iti rakkhiti katwd sahhdni dhardpayi.

Khidampikdyajapasayha maehintayitwd, punnan pasannamanat6pachitanhi iwan ; $ddhiti tddhmnamtdni

tukhd kardni : tasmd pasdnnasdwa kariyya punaatUi.

Sujanappatddasanwigatthdya kati Mahdwanse •*Mahdthupaniddhanaldbh6,*'ndmaaffhawi$aiim6parickdkkid6

leaving his carts there, this eminent merchant conveying this handful of silver, qaickly
repairing to Anarddhapara, and exhibiting it to the rkja, explained the particulars.

To the \vestward of the capital, at the distance of five y6janas, at the UrAw^lapattano,
pearls of the size of ** nelli " fruit, together with coral beads, rose to the shores from the
ocean. Some fishermen seeing these, gathering them into one heap, and taking (some of)
the pearls and coral in a dish, and repairing to the king, reported the event to him.

To the northward of the capital, at the distance of seven y6janas, in the stream flowing
through the broken embankment of the tank of P61iwdpigdmo, four supeib gems, in
size a span and four inches, and of the color of the ummd flower, were produced. A hunts-
man discovering these, repairing to the court reported, '' Such and such gems have been
discovered by me."

It was on the same day that this most fortunate monarch heard of the manifestation
of these bricks and other treasures, to be used in the construction of the Mah4 th^po.
The overjoyed (king) confened favors on those persons (who brought the news of
these ' miraculous productions), as in the former instance (to the huntsman) ; and
maintaining them under the royal protection, caused all these things to be bronght
(to the capital).

Thus, he who delights in the accumulation of deeds of piety, not being deterred by
the apprehension of its being attended by intolerable personal sacrifices, readfly finds
a hundred sources of wealth. From this (example) the really religions man shoold devote
himself to (deeds of) piety.

The twenty eighth chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, ^ the acquirement of the mate-
rials for the construction of the Mah& th^pd,'* composed equally for the delight and
affliction of righteous men.

I.e. 157; A.B. 386.] The Mahawakso. 169

Ekvnatinsatimo Parichchhedo.
Ewan samatti sam6hdri wisdkhipunnamdsiffan patti, wUdkha nakkhattit Mahathiupaitkamdrmbki.
Hdretwdna tahiA yUpan^ thupafikdnamakhdfunfi, $aiakatihi mahipBh ikira kiiumanikadkd,
Yddhihi dKardpeiwd gtdahdidna^i tahi^ kmfiki dhandpeiwdpdsdni, chunniii atha,
Chammdwanaddhapddihi mahdhatthihi maddipi, M^Mydtkirdhhdwaithd, mtthdnaiikamckakkkan6.
Akdsagangd patitaffhdn^ Sataiatiniaki maUikd sukhumd tattha sammnid HnBrnyafani ;
** Nawanitd" matiikd fiia tukhumattd pawuchekaii : kkind$auf6 idmanird matHkak dkarun laid.
Mattikd aitkardpiti tattka pdidnakafikimi ; ifikahakd aUkardpUi mmUikdpari usar6,
Taitdpari ; kkaran iuddkan kuruwindan UUdpdrt : tau6pari ay&fdUtn ; maru oniu taiopanhL
Ahafan sdmanirikiHimawmnta sugandkakan^ santkardpiii hkummio paiikmnia tai6pari.
Sildyo tantkardpUi pkalikdtaMkardp^ri ; mbhaithatmaHikd kiekeki naw^fUUnffkaifd aku.
NiyoMina kapittkaua tannirina rmodaki affkanguian iakalatS lokapaddkan tUdpari,
Mandtiidya iilaiiiasanti tdym tatdpuri sattangulan $qffkupaddk(t^ mnikarisi rmtikS$ttkk$*

Chap. XXIX.

Thus the collection of the materials being completed, (Duttbag&mini) on the full moon
day of the month of " wes&kho^"* and under the constellation '' wes&kbo/' commenced
the Mahd thApo.

The protector of the land, removing the stone pillar (which bore the inscription) ;
and in order that (the structure) might endure for ages, excavated by varioas expedients
a foundation for the th6po there, one hundred cubits deep.

This monarch, who could discriminate possibilities from impossibilities, causing by
means of his soldiers (literally giants) round stones to be brought, had them well beaten
down with pounders ; and on the said stones being pounded down accordingly, to ensure
greater durability to the foundation, he caused (that layer of stones) to be trampled
by enormous elephants, whose feet were protected in leathern cases.

At Satatatintako,— the spot where the aerial river (flowing out of the An6tatth6 lake)
descends, spreading the spray of its cataract over a space of thirty y6janas in extent,— there
the clay is of the finest description : the same being thus exquisitely fine, it is called the
''niwanita" clay. This clay, sanctified siman^ro priests (by their supernatural powers)
brought from thence. The monarch spread this clay thercp on the layer of stones trod
down (by elephants); and over this clay he laid the bricks; over them a coat of
astringent cement ; over that, a layer of '' kumwinda ^ stones ; over that, a plate of iron ;
on the top of that, the ruler of the land spread the incense of the diwos, brought by the
sAman^ros from Himawanto; over that layer of ''phalika'* stone, he laid a course
of common stones. In every part of the work the clay used was that which is called the
'* niwanita." Above the layer of common stones, he laid a plate of brass eight inches
thick, embedded in a cement made of the gum of the ''kapittho*' tree, diluted in the water
of the small red cocoanut Over that, the lord of chariots laid a plate of silver seven
inches thicks cemented in vermilion paint, mixed in the ** tila * oiL

X X

170 The Mahawaxso. [b.c. 157; a.m. 386.

Mahdthupatiffhdna fhdni iwanmahipati kdrttwd yarikkamm^ni wippauanne ehitasd,
Asdlhi sukkapakkhaua diwasamhi chatuddasi, kdretwd bhikkhutanghaisa Mannipdtamidan wadi.
* Mahdchitiyamatthdya, bhaddantd, mangaliffhakanpatiifhdptttan twt ettha : sdhho $angh6 samiiu n6.''
Buddhapujapaydgina mahdjanahitattkiko ;'* Mahdjand p6sathiko gandhamdlddi ganhiya,*'
" Mahdthupa patiffhdnan ydtu suwi" itu Chitiyatfhdnaihusaydamachchicha niyojayu
Andpiti narindina Munind piyagdrawd anikihi pakdrihi tataffhdnamalaHkarun.
Naggaran sakalanehkwa magganchiuia idhdgatan anikihi pakdrihi alankdriya bhupati.
PiMdticha chatuddwdri naggarassa fhapdpayi nahapiti tiahdpakichiwa kappakieka hahu iatha,
JFatthdcha gandhamdldcha anndni fnadhurdnicha mahdjanatthan bhumindo mah^janakitiraid.
Pafiyattdni etdni sddayitwdyathdruchin pdr^dnapaddehiwa thupaffhdnamupdgamun,
SumandhiUhi nikihi fhdnantarawidhdnatd drakkhiioamachchihi yathdfhdnan mahipati.
Sumandetdhi nikchi dewakarinupamdhicha ndiakihi parihbulhd $umanditdpatdtlhit6 ;
ChattdUsasahassihi narihi parxwdrito ndnd turiya sanghuffhd diwardjawildsawdt
Mahdthupapatitthdnan fhdndfhdnawiehakkhano aparanhi updganji^ nandayanto mahdjanan*

The monarch, in his zealous devotion to the cause of religion, having made these prepara-
tory arrangements at the spot where the M aha th^po was to be boilt ; on thefonrteentb day
of the bright half of the month ** asala,*" causing the priesthood to be assembled, thus
addressed them : ** Revered lords ! initiative of the construction of the great ch^tiyo, I
shall tomorrow lay the festival-brick of the edifice : let all our priesthood assemble there."
This sovereign, ever mindful of the welfare of the people, further proclaimed: ''Let
all my pious subjects, provided with baddhistical offerings, and bringing fragrant flowers
and other oblations, repair tomorrow to the site of the Mahi th^po/'

He ordered his ministers (W^sakho and Sirid6wo) to decorate the place at which
the ch6tiyo (was in progress of construction). Those who were thus aigoined by the
monarch, in their devotion and veneration for the divine sage (Bnddho% ornamented
that place in every possible way. The ruler of the land (by instructions to other parties)
had the whole capital, and the road leading hither, similarly decorated.

The ruler of the land, ever mindful of the welfare of the people, for the accommodation
of the populace, provided, at the four gates of the city, numerous baths, barbers, and
dressers ; as well as clothing, garlands of fragrant flowers, and savory provisiona. The
inhabitants of the capital, as well as of the provinces, preparing according to their
respective means tributes of these kinds, repaired to the thiipo.

The dispenser of state honors, guarded by his officers of state decked in all the inugnia
of their full dress, himself captivating by the splendor of his royal equipment, surroanded
by a throng of dancing and singing women— rivalling in beauty the celestial virgins«*
decorated in their various embellishments; attended by forty thousand men ; accompanied
by a full band of all descriptions of musicians ; thus gratifying the popolace, this monarch
in the afternoon, as he knew the sacred from the places that were not sacred, vqNured to

».('. 157; A.1.S86.) The Mahawaxso. 171

jlffkutiarusakoMMn id idfakdmi fkapiffo^ j^mbaddkdmi tmqffkmmki ckaiupaui tmi6pa\
fFaithdni rdsiA kdrisi anikdni mahipaH wuulkutappigMdieha mangaiaUhmA fhapdpayi,
Adrddiidpi dgat^un 6mhaw6 bkikkkawd idha : idkadipaftkoMa^hatMa kdkothdwa ighdgami f
Tkirdsiii $ahaudnt hhikkhu dddya dgamd Riffdgakmim sdrnmUd Indaguiid tmakhguni.
Sahatsdn Itipaiand ihikkhunan dwadatddiya Dhammatino mt^dikiro ehiiiymffhdiunmdgamd*
Saifhin bhikkhuiokaudni ddSya iddhamdgmma Pi$ad€usi mtAdihir^ JHdrdm^wihdraid.
iFisdiimakdwitnatd thirdru Bmddkarmkkhiid atfhdrauitmhandni bkikkhudddym dgmma,
K6tam&igh6iitdrdm6 thMru Dhammmrmkkkii6 tknta 6hikkhm$akauani dddy idkawuigamd.
Add^a Yujjkniyan thiro DikkhindgiritS yati chaUdrimkmudni dgirm Dkammarakkhitd.
Bhikkhunan gaUstihaudtmA »a$thuakaudmi ekddiya Pupphapurk Sdkdrawui thero MiHimnandmakS.
Duwi tatasahaudni ttUkaudni oikticka ikikkku gaheimdnmiii^no ikiro KMmiramaniati.
Ckattdntalaiahasidmi Bahmudmieka m^fkieha kkikkku PdEUmmhk^ggamkd Mahdfiiwp makdmaii.
Ydnanaggardlamnna Ydnmmakddkammarukkkitd ikiro ti nMiakait dni bkikkku dddya dgamd,
fPinjhdtawiwatidniydiMtian^tu Utiaro ikiro mffkiiakaudmiikikkkH dddya dgamd.
Ckitiaguttd makdikird Rodkimandawikdraid iifua kkikkkmmkattdni ddiyiiwd idkdgamd.

tho site before-mentioned of the Mahi tb^po, as if ho had himself been (Sakko) the king of
d6wos. The king moreorer deposited in tbe centre and at the foar corners (of the th^po)
a thousand, pins eight, bandies of made-up clothing. The various descriptions of cloths
(not made up) the sorereign deposited in a heap ; and for the cdebration of the festival,
he caused to be collected there honey, clarified butter, sugar, and tbe other requisites.

Prom various foreign countries many priests repaired bitber. Who will be able to
render an account of the priests of tbe island who assembled here? The profound teacher
Indagutto, a sojourner in the vicinity of Rijagaha, attended, accompanied by eight thou*
sand th^ros. The mabi thiro Dhammas6no, bringing with him twelve thousand from
the fraternity of the Isipattana temple (near Birdnesi), repaired to the site of tbe thu|M).
The maha thiro Piyadassi from tbe Jito wihiro (near Sliwatthipura) attended, bringing
with him sixty thousand priests. Hie tbiro Baddharakkhito attended from the Maha-
wanno wihar6 of Wesidi, bringing eighteen thousand priests. The chief thdro Dhamma-
rakkhito, attended from the Gbositi temple of Kdsambili, bringing thirty thousand priests
with him. The chief thiro Dhammarakkhito, bringing forty thousand disciples from
Dakkhinligiri temple of Ujjini, also attended. The thiro named MitUnno, bringing sixty
thousand priests from his fraternity of one hundred thousand at the As6ko temple at
Pupphapura. The thiro Rettinno, bringing from the Kasmira country two hundred and
eighty thousand priests. The great sage Mahadiwo with fourteen lacs and sixty thouiMind
priesu from Pallawabhago ; and Maha Dhammarakkito, thiro of Yona, accompanied by
thirty thousand priests from tbe vicinity of Alasaddi, tbe capital of the Yona country,
attended. The thiro Uttaro attended, accompanied by sixty thousand priests from the
Uttania temple in the wilderness of WinjUu The maha thiro Chittagutto repaired bitber,
attended by thirty thousand priests from tbe B6dhimando. The maha thiro Chandagutto

172 The Mahawaxso: [b.c. 157; a.b. 386'

Chandagatto mahdthM fFanawdtapadhatd dgdsitisahassdni ddiyetwd yatiidha.

Suriyagutto mahdthiro Keldsamahdwihdrato chhannawalisahassani bhikkhu dddya dgamd*

Bhihkhunan dipawdsinan dgatanancha saibasd ganandya parichchhldhopdranihi nabhdsito.

Samdgatdnan sa66isan bhikkhunan tan samdgami wuttd Jchinasawaylwa ti chhannawaii kofiyo.

Te mahdchetiyaifhdnan pariwdritwd yathdrahan majjhi ihapetwd okdsan ranQd affhansa bhikkkawd,

Pawisitwd tahin rdjd bhikkhusangha^ tathdyitan diswd pasannachittina wanditwd haffhamdnat6»

Gandhamdldbhi pvjetwd, katwdna tipadakkkinan, tnajfhipunnaghafaffhdnan pawititwd tamangaimn,

Suwannakhtli patimukkhan paribbhanadandakan ranjatina katan suddhan suddhapiti balbdaybp

Gahdyitwd amachchina manditina sujdtind abhimangalabhuiina bhtUabhutipardyano,

Mahdntan chitiydwaddhankdritun katanichchhayb bhumdpayitumdraddhd parikammakatabki&miyan,

Stddhattho ndmandmina mahdthkro mahiddhiko tath'dkarontan rdjdnan Dighadassi niwdrayi ;

** Ewan mahantan tkupancha aya^rdjdrabhissati : ihupk aniffhitiylwa maranan aua hestaiL

** Bhawissati mahantdcha thdpb duppafitankharo ;** iti s6ndgatanpauan mahaniania^ niwdrayu

Sanghassaeha anuitr^dya third tambhdwa ndyacha mahantan kattukdmdpx ganhitwd thira6hdtita£.

repaired hither, attended by eighty thousand priests from the Wanawdso coantiy. "Hie maha
th6ro Siiriagutto attended, accompanied by ninety six thousand priests from the KfiUso
wih&ro. The number of the priests of this island who attended, is not specifically stated
by the ancient (historians). From all the priests who attended on that occasion, those
who had overcome the dominion of sin alone are stated to be ninety six k6tis.

These priests, leaving a space in the centre for the king, encirdiog the site of
the ch6tiyo in due order, stood around. The r&ja having entered that space, and
seeing the priesthood who had thus arranged themselves, bowed down to them with
profound veneration ; and overjoyed (at the spectacle), making ofieriogs of firagrant
garlands, and walking thrice round, he stationed himself in the centre, on the spot where
the ** punnagato "' (filled chalice) was deposited with all honors. This (monarch) saper*
latively compassionate, and regardful equally of the welfare of the homan race and
of spirits, delighting in the task assigned to him, by means of a minister, illostrioiis in*
descent and fully decorated for the solemn occasion, to whom he assigned a highly
polished pair of compasses made of stiver, pointed with gold, having at the place before-
mentioned prepared himself to describe the circle of the base of the great cbMyo,
by moving round (the leg of the compass ; at that instant) the inspired and profoondly
prophetic great th6ro, named Siddhattho, arrested the monarch in the act of desoribing
(the circle), saying, ** This monarch is about to commence the constraction of a stapen-
dous thupo : at the instant of its completion he is destined to die : the magnitode also
of the th6po makes the undertaking a most diflScult one.'' For these reasons, lodklog into
fiiturity, he prohibited its being formed of that magnitude. The riga, althoogh anximis tO'
build it of that size, by the advice of the priesthood and at the soggestion of the thfoM»,

B.G. 157; A.B. 386.] Thib Mahawakso. 173

Tkirmsm upmdhima Uum rdjd mkdrm^i tMfifkimd£ ekiiiffditmtfkm^ paiiff^dpiiumiffkikd.
S&wannart^iehiwagkafi mt^ki fhapdpmyi tiffkmffha mffkituudhd paHwdntfa ti pana,
^tikutUraHikaumtieka ikapdpiti nawi gkafi €ffkuttari affkuttari waithdnantu »ati pana.
htkikd pariwdrmfika tkmphpUi witu^wiiu^ iomwtaiina mmaekekina Bkuiitina anikadkd,
TaiS ikan ffdkayiiw6 ndndmang&iatawmmiaii purattkimadisdikdgi pafkaman maHgaliffkikan,
Paiifikdpisi §akkm€kekaA wMnuiit^k gandkakmddmmijdiUumnnapuppUu pujUhu takiA pana.
Ak6$i putkawikdH^ sUd mtiapi mUmki paOtfkdpisi maekekiki. mamgaldmekm kdtm^i.
Ewan dtdiki mdmum mkkmpakkdkhi mamaii upiitaiki pmmmmrmk pmHffkdphi iffkikd.
Ckdiuddisa^ fkiii iaiika makdik^i mndmmi wmndiiwd p^^iiwdekm auppmM6 kamina t&.
PuUaitardA dUan gantmd Piyadm9i£amdmwa£ mandiimdna wmk6ikiim^ mtlkdti iama $anHki.
Mangaian iaitka wa^ikenio tmua dkmmmmmabkdii $6 tkSrm$ta dkmnd imt^jammitakM sdiikikd.
CkaMUmiakandna^ dkdmwMk im wu t yo aku^ tkatidiim 9ak au ak un dmmA Mdiapaiiipkala^ aku,
SakasiaA aakaddgdmi andgdmicka iaUmkd iokaua^kwa arakamid iatikdkiMmA gikijand.
Atikdrauuakaitdni bkikkkH bkikkk%niy6pana ekuddaikykwa $akaM$dni arakanii patiffkakun.

adopting the proposal of the tb^ro (SiddUiattho), under the direction or that th6ro describ-
ed, for the purpose of laying the foondation bricks thereon, a circle of moderate dimen-
sions. The indefatigable monarch placed in the centre eight golden and eight silver
vases, and encircled them with eight (silver) and eight (golden) bricks. He also deposited
one handred and eight new (earthem) vases, and around each of the eight bricks he depo-
sited one hundred and eight pieces of cloths.

Thereupon by means of the especially selected minister, who was decorated with all the
insignia of state, causing to be taken up one of those bricks, which was surrounded with all
the pageantry of festivity, (the king) deposited it there on the eastern side, with the pre-
scribed formalities, in the delicious fragrant cement formed out of the jessamine flowers
which bad been presented in offsnngs : and the earth quaked. The other seven bricks also
he caused to be laid (severally) by seven state ministers, and celebrated great festivals.
Thus those bricks were laid during the bright half of the month ^ asdUa, "* on the fifteenth
day, when the moon attains its utaiost plenhnde.

The oveirjoyed monarch having in dne order bowed down and made offerings to
these roahi th6ro8, victors over sin, at each of the foor quarters at which they stood ;
repairing to the north east point and bowing down to the sanctified mah4 th6ro Piyadassi,
stationed himself by his side. The said (mahit th6ro) on that spot raising the ''jaya
mangala*' chant, propounded to him (the monarch) the doctrines of the fhith« That
discourse was to that (assembled) multitnde an elucidation (of those doctrines). Forty
thousand lay persons attained superior grades of sanctity ; forty thousand attained
the state '' s6t4patti ;'' a thousand *< sakadigimi ; ** the same nomber "anigiroi;*
and a thousand also, in like manner, attained ^ arahat," Eighteen thousand priests and
fourteen thousand priestesses also attained the sanctiiication of ^ arahat. "*

Y V

174 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 157; a.b. 386.

Ewam pttsannamatind raianattayamhi chdgddhimutiamanasd janatd hititut Idkatihasiddki jmrawui bhmwoaiiii,

(^atwd sa6bddinika gunayogaratin kariyydtL

Sujanappatddasanwigatthdyakate Mahdwansi 'Uhupdrdmikd ndma*' ikunaiintatimd pariehehhedQ.

TiNSATiMo PARicncnnEDo.

fFanditwdna mahdrdjd sabban sangha nimaniayi ; "ydwaekHiya nifihdnd bkikkha^ ganhaiha mi/* Hi.

Sangho tan nddhiwdsiii anupubbina t6 pana ydehanto ydwoMottdhan tattdhamadhiwdsana^m

Alattho paddhabkikkhdhi te laddhd sumandwa s6 aifhdrasasu fhdnisu thupaUkdnaiiitamantaid,

Mandapi kdrayitwdnan mahdddnan pawattayi sattdhan tattha ia^hoMsa tatd saAghaii wisqjlfayi.

Tats bherin chardpetwd iffhaka waddhdki lahun tannipdtUi ti dsun panehamatta$atdniku

** Kathan kariuati f* rai^f^ekb puchehhitb, dha bhupati^ " peuiydnan saian iaddh6pa^unaA Mokafmn akan^"

** KMpayistdmV* ekdhufh tanrdjdpafibdhayi:t€U6upa44bupaddhaneha "pantudwiammmndnieha*''

From this example (of Dutthag&mini) by the truly wise man^ whose mind, in his implicit
faith in the " ratanattaya/' is bent on the performance of charitable actioos, and who is de-
voted to the welfare of the human race, the conviction being firmly entertained that the ad-
vancement of the spiritaal salvation of the world is the highest (attainable) reward; imbued
by the spirit of faith, and by other pious impulses, he ought zealously to seek that reward.

The twenty ninth chapter in the Mahdwanso, entitled, '' the preparation for the (con-
struction of the) thiipo,*' composed equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

Chap. XXX.

The maharaja reverentially bowing down to the whole priesthood, thos addressed them :
" Whatever the term of the period may be, during which the ch^tiyo will be in process of
completion, (for that period) accept your maintenance from me.** The priesthood did not
accede to this (proposition). He then by degrees (reducing the term of this Invitation^
solicited them to remain seven days. Having succeeded in gaining their acceptanoeof the
seven days' invitation from one half of the priesthood, the gratified monarch cansuig edifi-
ces to be erected, on eight different spots round the site of the thfipo, for the priests who
had accepted the invitation, there he maintained the priesthood by the assignment of
alms for seven days. At the termination thereof he allowed the priesthood to depart

Thereafter, by the beat of drums, he expeditiously assembled the bricklayers : they
amounted to five hundred in number. One of them being asked by the king, ^ How nAich
work canst thou perform V* he replied to the monarch, '' f will in one day complete work
sufficient to contain the earth drawn by a hundred men in carts." The rdya rqected him.
Thereafter (each of the five hundred bricklayers) decreasing the quantity of work by half.

B.C. 167; A.B. 386.] The Mahawanso. 175

Akmniu. R4id UfMki tikmiurd iipi wai4JUM. Jikikd paniUd wyaktd wa44^kmki dka 6k(ipmM.

•• Udukkkmli koftkmyiiwa, akm^ tuppiki ma44hiii, piy6payUwd niMuii ekm^ pmnsikmamammanan.''

Hi wuite anunndti tinddimeitka md Wymi ekHi^amkiii 6kumind6 imUimUiyd pmrakknmd.

** Kin tanfhdnan ehitiyan ion kmriMitui imwm^ t Hi. Puekekkiimn imn khananyiwa fFiiwakammd tamdwiti.

S&wannapmiin thffaua purdpHwdnm wud4kaki pdnind wdrimdd6ya wdripiUkiya mdhani,

Phaiikd^fdlasaditan mahdhmhimUimunkmki ; " dbkidimk kmn'Mmnii ;** iunitwd tana bkupaii,

Sokauaggkan waitkayugmn iaikdimnkdrmpddukd kakdpandni dmddatuakmndm mmddpm^i.

** liikakd dkardpatmk apUenie kmikmm nmri f ** iH. R^fd wiekimiiti rdUiA ; naimina iaA maru,

Cketiyaua ckaiuddwdrt dkarihodma iffkakd rmUi^ rmUi4 fkmpd^niu ikikdkm pmkdnakd.

Tan sutwd suwutno rdjd ekUiyikammackdrmkki ;** mmmlmmettkakafmmaneka nakdtaibmnti ** f^dpmyi.

Rkekasmin dwdranti^ fkapdpki kmkdpmni 9olm9mmiM9mkaudmi waitkdHitu Mkikniekm,

R^iwidkanckaaUnkdram kkqiJaSkojjan Bapdnakmngandkmmdiaguiddieka mukkM^diokapanekakan :

" Yaikdruekiian gankaHtu kamman kaiwd yatkd ruekin .•** ii taikiwa apUckkiiwd adansu r^akammik6.

at last they stated two ** ammanaDt" of sand. The foor bricklayers (who gave this
answer, also) the rija dismissed. Tberenpon an intelligent and expert bricklayer
thus addressed the monarch : ** I (will do the work oO one ' ammanan' of sand, having
(first) pounded it in a mortar, sifted it in a sieve, and ground it on a grinding stone/' On
this ofier being made, the ruler of the land, omnipotent as Sakko himself, being aware that
on this th6po no grass or other weed ought to be allowed to grow, inquired of him,
*' In what form dost thou propose to construct the ch^tiyof At that instant Wissakammo
(invisibly) came to his aid. The bricklayer filling a golden dish with water, and taking
some water in the palm of his hand, dashed it against the water (in the dish) ; a great
globule, in the form of a coral bead, rose to the surface ; and he said, ** I will construct it
in this form." The monarch delighted, bestowed on him a suit of clothes worth a thousand,
a splendid pair of slippers, and twelve thousand kahipanas.

In the night the riga thus meditated : ** How shall I transport the bricks without
harassing laborers f "* The d6wos divining this meditation, night after night brought and
deposited at the four gates of the cb6tiyo bricks suflicient for each day's work. The
delighted monarch being informed of this (miraculous proceeding), commenced upon
the construction of the chitiyo ; and caused it to be proclaimed, ** It is not fitting to exact
unpaid labour for this work.** At each of the gates he deposited sixteen lacs of
kah^panas ; a vast quantity of cloths ; food together with beverage, served in the
most sumptuous manner ; garlands of fragrant flowers ; sugar and other luxuries ; and the
five condiments used in mastication ; (and issued these directions) : *' Having performed
work according to their inclination, let them take these things according to their desire."
Pursuant to these directions the royal servants, permitting the workmen to make their
selection, distributed these things.

17(> The Mahawanso. [b.c. 157 ; a.b. 386.

ThupakamfMsahayatthan ik6 bhikkhu nitdmayan maHikipindamaddya aitond oBkiMankkaia^
Gantwdna chitiyafthdnan wa^ekitwd rdjakammiki, addsi: UtA wa44^kisui ga^^hamidyhMjm^i «».
Tatidkdran widitwdna taithdhdsi kutukalan^ kammanian rdjd suiwdna, df^atd puekekhi iM(kU«A:t».
*' Oiwa, ikinu hattkina puppkdndddya bkikkhawd, ikina mattikd pindan mayikan aka^ pmua r
** jlyan dgantukd bhikkhu, ayaA niwdsikd iHJdndmi dewdH:* 9Faeho 8utwd nffd mwmppmyip
Ekan balatthan dassttim maitikdddyakaA yoHn «5 btdattkoimt dipisi: $S taA rm^o niwid^,
Jdtimakulakumbhi 96 mahdbddhingani iaydfhapdpHwd bolaiihina r^fd ddpUi hhikkkmid.
Ajdnitwdpujayihod fhitaui tana bhikkhund baUUihd l«f» niwidUi: tmdd Utnjdni 96 ytiiL
Keliwdti janapadi PiyangaBmniwdnkS ihM ehitiyakam mat m i n MokdyattaA nikdmmym^
Tassiifhikd waddhakiua ndiak6 idha dguio ; taUhiUhikd pammniima Qatwd kmtmdnm iffhrnkmn ;
Kammike wanchayitwdna wa^ihakism addti tan : td ten tatiha my6jUi kMludmmmhMdkmm

A certain priest, desirous of contributing his personal aid in Uie erection of this
thtipo, brought a handful of earth prepared by himself (in the manner before described).
Repairing to the site of the ch^tiyo, and eluding the Idng's overseers (who had been
enjoined to employ paid laborers only) delivered that (handful of earth) to a bricklayer.
He, the instant he received it, detected (the difference). This evasion (of the king^s order)
being made known, it led to a disturbance. The king bearing of the ^ShJbtr repairing to
the spot, interrogated the bricklayer. (He replied), ** Lord ! priests are in the habit, hoMIng
flower-offerings in one hand, of giving me a handful of earth with the other: I am
only able, lord, to distinguish that such a priest is a stranger, and such a priest is a resident
person here ; (bnt I am not personally acquainted with them).

The rfcja having heard this explanation, in order that (the brii&layer) migbl point
out the priest who gave the handful of earth, sent with him a ** balatHi^'' (one of
the messengers who enforce the authority of the king). He pointedfoat the (offending
priest) to that enforcer of authority, who reported him to the niya. Tlie king, (in
order that he might fulfil his own vow of building the d^oba exolosively with paid labor,
yet without compelling the priest to violate the rule, that priests shODldnevet. accept
any reward or remuneration), had three jars filled with fragrant jessaimine andmngreeo
flowers deposited near the bo-tree; and by the management of his messenger he contrived
that they should be accepted by the priest. To the said priest who was standing there (at
the bo-tree) after having made an offering (of these flowers), without having discovered (the
trick played), the messenger disclosed the samot It was then that the priest became
conscious (that the merit of the act performed by him had been cancelled by the accept-
ance of these flowers).

A certain th^ro, the relation of the aforesaid bricklayer, resident at Piyangollo in the
K41iw&to division, impelled by the desire of contributing towards the constraction of the
ch6tiyo, and having ascertained the size of the bricks used there, and mannfactnred such a
brick, repaired thither ; and deceiving the superintendents of the work, presented the

I.e. 167; A.B. 386.] The Mahawakso. 177

Rdia iuiwdmi UA^tUkm;** i^dpHu^ iokkdie iamttikm£ f ** ••jdnami6pi nmmkkdH ;** r4fdma$i dU M^kUiti.
**Jandi%tw^tkiramHr'fmM6; •*amdiikdiir 8o toil n^paiMlMim appUi baUiHktin Uu$a bkupaii,
BaiaUAd iimm tmknaiwd ril^dnuMdjfupdgaU KaffJUUUUapariwini ikiraA ptmifa, matUifa.
Thiraua gamandkafteha gaUMffkinanekajdnif : *' tumhiki iokagaehekkdm mkangdmanii'* ikdiiya.
Ran!^ M^aii niwidisi ; r^fd Umd mddpmffi waithuyugan mkm$9tiggkan wtahaggkan r a t trnkm rnb ah ^
Sdmanaki parikkkdri Mkuki tmkkkarampiehm^ sugandkaiiiandUeku d^^Hwd anu9dsi ian:
TkMnm mhaganiwd, 96fmnm diwasi Piyakgattaki tkkrmk giidjfaekkdydjfm iid^iym nitidiffa,
Sakkkarmpdnaka^ daiwdpddi iiii^ wmkkkiym updkandki y^Hwd parikkkdri updnajfi.
*• KidUpagaua tkiraua gakiid mi iwU wmjfd moMuffugmniu puttaua smbbanddm daddmi tod.**
Iti watw6mm daiwd ii gmketwd ga eke k k mid pmna wandiiwdt r^wackmsd rmni^ iandimmdka M.
Makdik(tpi kayirmmdni dkajiydkammrnkdrakd anikmmmkabkijmn6 pasaiind ntguHn gatd.
Ckittappusddammtiina ntgaii goH uiiaaui lakikaiiii widihodna ikupapitfa£ kari 6udk6.

brick to the bricklayer. He used the same, and a great oproar enraed. The instant the
rkja was informed of it, he inquired of the bricklayer, ** Canst thoa identify that brick ? **
ThoQf^h be knew it, he replied to the king, ''I cannot identify it"* (The monarch)
again asking, '^ Dost thon know the th^rof ** thus urged, he said, " I do." The monarch,
that he might point him out, assigned to him a ^'balatthd.'* The said messenger having
identified (the priest) by means of him (the bricklayer) ; pursuant to the commands of the
riLja, proceeded to the Katth&lo piriwtoo; and sought the society of, and entered into conver-
sation with, this thfoo. Having ascertained the day of the thiro's intended departure, as
well as his destination ; he said, *' I will journey with thee to thy own village." All
these particulars he reported to the rija, and the king gave him a couple of most valuable
woollen cloths, with a thousand pieces ; and having also provided many sacerdotal ofierings,
sugar, and a ** neli '* full of scented oil, dispatched him on this mission. He departed with the
th^ro ; and on the following day, at the Piyangallako wihiro, having seated the priest at a
cool, shady, and well watered spot, presenting him with sugared water, and anointing his
feet with the scented oil, and fitting them with the slippers, he bestowed on biro the priestly
offerings with which he was intrusted. ** This pair of cloths and other articles belonged to
a certain th6ro who is attached to me as if he were a son : accepting them from him,
I now give them all to thee." Having thus spoke, and presented (the th^ro) with
these things ; to him who was departing, having accepted them, the *' balatth6 " in the
precise words of the king, delivered the royal message.

Many asaokiyas of paid laborers in the course of the construction of the thApo becom-
ing converts to the faith, went to **sugato/' The wise man bearing in mind, that
by conversion alone to the faith the supreme reward of being bom in heaven is
should make ofierings also at the thApo.

z z

17s The Mahawanso. [b. c. 157; a.b. 38tf.

Etthiwa hhatiydkamman karitwditthiydduwi TdwatitUamhi niibaUdmahithupamhi niffkiii.
Awajjitwd pubbakamman diUhakammaphald uhho gandhamdiddiyitwdna thupan piijHuwuigatd,
Gandhamdldhi pujetwd chitiyan dbhiwandiyun. Taimin khani Bkdtiwankawdsi thiro Makdsiuro,
Rattibdgi '* mahdthupan wandissdmitiy^ dgato, id dinodna mahd sattapannirukkhamap^ttinb^
Adassitwdna, aitdnanpassi sampaitimabbhutan, fhatwd td sanwandandya pariybianaii upuekekhi ta ;
*' Bhdsatd sakadd dipo dkhobhdsina w6 idha ; kinnukamman karitwdna dewahkoA ii6 gmidf^
** Mahdthupi katan kamman ; * tassa dhantu dkoatd. Ewan Tathdgatiyiwa patddiki makappkmIS;
Pupphaydnattayan thiipi Hfhikdhi chitan chitan samanpaihawiyd katvd iffkimaUbmatddayMn.
Nawawdri chitan tabban ewan osadayinsu ti, Atha rdjd bhikkhusanghan iannipdiamdkdrmyi,
Tatthdsiti sahassdni sannipdtamhi bhikkhawd. Rdjd sanghamupdgamma pujetwd abkiwandiym,
liihakbsidani hitun puchehhi : sanghb wiydkatb ** n6 tidanatthan thupana iddhimantiki bkikkkuki.

Two women who had worked for hire at this place, after the completion of the
great tbiipo were born in the Tiwatinsa heavens. Both these (women), endowed with the
merits resulting from their piety in their preyions existence, calling to mind what the act
of piety of that previoas existence was, and preparing fragrant flowers and other offerings,
descended (at a subsequent period) to this thiipo to make oblations. Having made these
flower and other offerings to the ch6tiyo, they bowed down in worship.

At the same instant the th6ro Mahisiwo, resident at the Bhdtiwanko wiUuro, who had
come in the night time, saying, ^' Let me pray at the great th6po ; '^ seeing these females,
concealing himself behind a great ^'sattapanni" tree, and stationing himself noperceived,
he gazed on their miraculous attributes. At the termination of their prayers he addressed
them thus: '' By the effulgence of the light proceeding from your persons the whole island
has been illuminated. By the performance of what act was it, that from bence ye
were transferred to the world of the d6wos V* These d^watds replied to him : " The work
performed by us at the great thtipo." Such is the magnitude of the fruits derived
from faith in the successor of former Buddhos !

As by the bricklayers the thtipo was successively raised three times to the height of the
ledge on which the flower-offerings are deposited, (on each occasion) the inspired (theros)
caused (the edifice) to sink to the level of the ground. In this manner they depressed (the
structure) altogether nine times. Thereupon, the king desired that the priesthood might
be assembled. The priests who met there were eighty thousand. The rija repair-
ing to the assembled priesthood, and making the usual offerings, bowed down to them, and
inquired regarding the sinking of the masonry. The priesthood replied, '' That is brought
about by the inspired priests, to prevent the sinking of the thiipo itself (when completed) :
but now, O mahdrdja ! it will not occur again. Without entertaining any further
apprehensions, proceed in the completion of this undertaking/' Receiving this reply, the

B.C. 157; A.B. 386.] The Mahawanso. 179

'* Kaian itan, n^hdriffa, nm iddni karuta ti aQ ^mtatt h m wMkaiwd toii mahdikupan iawuiprnffa.'*
Tan sutwd sitwutno rdjd iAupa k t im m amm kdrmfi : pupphaydnUu diuaiu iffhakd datakdfiyd,
HkikkhutaAgk0 toman ir^ UUaraii 8ummiuumpieka ehitiyddkdiugabihoMan poidno wUgkawannake,
■ ylkaratkdii " fSfhun. Ti ganiw6 Uttarakurun oiiti raiand^dma, witthdri rmwi6hdturi,
Jfthanguidni baKali, ganfki puppki niSke suhke^ ckkamigkowannapdidno dkarinttt gkank laid ;
Puppkdydnaua upari wiajjki ikan nipdHya, ckaiu poMMawtki ckaiurd mamjutanwiya ckkddiya,
Kkampidakantkdya disdkkdgi purotikimi adasMammn karitwd, te fkapajfinsu wiakiddkikd,
Majjkamki dkdtugobhkaua iaua r^jd akdrutfi raianamaya Mdkirukkkan io&Bdkdramanorawuin*
Aiikdrata rataniko kkandk6 tdkkmtta pa^ekacka, pawdlammya mui6 $6, indanili paiiffkitd,
Sutuddkarajatatmkkkandkd monipattiki Mkiid, kimdmaya par^upaiia pkaldpawdian ankurd ;
Aitkangulikd tat§a kkdndi puppkaUtdpicka ekaiuppad^na^ pamiieka* ka^umpantieka, »o6kand,
(JddkoHckdruckiidnanii muiid kiAkinijdiaka^ suwdnnngkaimpaniieka ddmdnieka iakin takin,
Ckiidnackaiukdnamki muttdmaya kaldpakd, nawasata iakoMMOggkd ikikd oii lambikd ;
Ravoivkandatdrarupdni ndmdpadumokdnicka, raianiwaki ktUdnkeka witdni appitdnakun.
Atikuttaratakattdni watt&nicka widkdnicka makaggkanand rmngdni witdni iamhitdnakun.

delighted mooarch proceeded with the building of the th6po. At the completion for
the tenth time up to the ledge on which flower*offering8 are deposited, ten k6tis of
bricks (had been consumed).

The priesthood for the purpose of obtaining (m^ghawanna) cloud-colored stones,
for the formation of the receptacle of the relic, assigned the task of procuring them to the
saman^ros Uttaro and Sumano, saying, '* Bring ye them.** They, repairing to Utturukuru,
brought six beautiful cloud-colored stones, in length and breadth eighty cubits, and eight
inches in thickness, of the tint of the ''ganthi" flower, without flaw, and resplendent like
the sun. On the flower-oflering ledge, in the centre, the inspired th^ros placed one (of the
slabs) ; and on the four sides they arranged four of them in the form of a box. The other,
to be used for the cover, they placed to the eastward, where it was not seen. For
the centre of this relic receptacle, the rija caused to be made an exquisitely beautiful bo-
tree in gold. The height of the stem, including the fire branches, was eighteen cubits : the
root was coral : he planted (the tree) in an emerald. The stem was of pure silver ; its leaves
glittered with gems. The faded leares were of gold ; its fruit and tender leaves were
of coral. On its stem, eight inches in circumference, flower-creepers, representations
of quadrupeds, and of the *' banso,** and other birds, shone forth. Above this (receptacle
of the relic), around the edges of a beautiful cloth canopy, there was a fringe with a golden
border tinkling with pearls; and in various parts, garlands of flowers (were suspended).
At the four corners of the canopy a bunch exclusively of pearls was suspended, each
of them valued at nine laca : emblems of the sun, moon, and stars, and the various species
of flowers, represented in gems, were appended to the canopy. In (the formation oQ that
canopy were spread out eight thousand pieces of valuable cloths of various descriptions,
and of every hue. He surrounded the bo-tree with a low parapet, in difllorent parts of
which gems and pearls of the size of a '* neli** were studded. At the foot of the bo-tn*e

180 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 157; a.b. 386.

Bddhin parikJchipiiwdna ndnaratana widikd mahamaldkamuUdhi satthdritu iadantarL
Ndndratana pupphdnan chatugandhudaJcassacha punnd punnaghafa panti bodhimttli kaidnmhun.
Bddhipdchinapaiiiiatti paliankipi anagghaki sdwannabuddhapdfiman nisiddpisi ikdiura^
Sarirdwayawd ttusd pafimdya yatkdrahan ndndwannihi ratanihi katdsuruehird ahuiK
Mahdhrahmd fhitd tattha rqfataehchhatta dhdrakd ; toijayuttarasankhina Sakkdeha tMUikadd;
n^inahattho Panchasikd ; Kdiandgd tandfaki^ ; tahasMhatthd Mdrdeha sahoMiiohakii^aro ;
PdchinapaUan kanibhd sisatisu disdsupi, kdfi, kofi, dhanagghaeha paUaAkd oithanSkuiL
Bodkin ussitaki katwd ndndratanamandiia^ kofi dhanagghakanyiwa pai^f^aita^ MoyanoA ahun.
Sattasattdha fdnisu tattkattha yathdrahan adkikdri akdrisi: BrahmdydchanamlMmehd ;
DhammachakkappawaUincka ; Yasapabbajanampieha; BhaddawaggiyapiMitjjaiA; JafiidnaA dtmanmmpiekm;
Bimhisdrdgamanehdpi ; Rdfagahapawisanan ; fTiluufanassa gahanan ; atiti i6waki taihd;
Kapilawatthugamanan ; tathhoa ratanachankaman ; Rdhuia Nandapahhajja^ ; gahanmik JHawmmmtmtkm ;

rows of vases filled with the various flowers represented in jewellery, and with the
four kinds of perfumed waters, were arranged.

On an invaluable golden throne, erected on the eastern side of the bo-tree (which
was deposited in the receptacle), the king placed a resplendent golden image of Bnddho,
(in the attitude in which he achieved buddhohood, at the foot of the bo-troe at Umwtta,
in the kingdom of Magadha). The features and members of that image were represented
in their several appropriate colors, in exquisitely resplendent gems. There (in that relic
receptacle, near the image of Bnddho), stood (the figure of) MahldirahnUiy bearing the
silver parasol of dominion; Sakko, the inaugurator, with his ^wqanttam'' chank;
Panchasikho with his harp in his hand ; Kdlan&go together with his band of nngeis and
dancers ; the hundred armed Mdro (Death) mounted on his elephant (Oiiimtthalo),
and surrounded by his host of attendants.

Corresponding with this altar on the eastern side, on the other three sides also
(of the receptacle) altars were arranged, each being in value a^'kdtL** In the north-
eastern direction from the bo-tree there was an altar arranged, made of the various
descriptions of gems, costing a '' k6ti ** of treasure. The various acts p^onned at each of
the places at which (Bnddho had tarried) for the seven times seven days (befine his
public entry into Bdrinesi), he most fully represented (in this relic receptacle) ; aa well as
(all the subsequent important works of his mission: viz.,) Brahmlt in the act of aopplicating
Bnddho to propound his doctrines: the proclamation of the sovereign sopremacy of
his faith (at Bdrinesi): the ordination of Yaso: the ordination of the Bhaddavraggi
princes : the conversion of the Jatila sect: the advance of Bimbisiro (to meet Bnddho):
his entrance into the city of Rdjagaha : the acceptance of the Wtinwamo temple
(at R&jagaha) : his eighty principal disciples there (resident) : the journey to Kapilawatthu,
and the golden '^ chankama" there : the ordination of (his son) RUinlo and of (his cousin)
Nando : the acceptance of the J6to temple (at SAwatthipura) : the miracle of two opposite

I.e. 157; A.i. 886.] The Mahawanso. 181

JmSamuUpdfihirmii: Tdwati^iamki dUanttA; diwSrohanapdfihira^ ; thirap^nhaiamdgamaii;
Mahdsamayiuuiianian ; Rdhuhwddamiwacha ; Mahdmangalatuttaf^cha ; DkanapSlamm&gawmA ;
Jlawakanguiimdtaneha ; Jpaldladamamampieha ; PdrdyanakaiamitaA ; dtfuwouojanan tatkd ;
Siikaramaddawagahanan ; singiwannayugauaeha ; pasann6dal'ap6nancha^ parimibdnawUwmeha ;
Diwamanuua paridiwan^ ihirinapddawandanaA ; dahanan agginiibdnaA ; tailha saJckdramiwaekm ;
Dhdiuwi&hanga Ddnina. PaiddtfjataMnickm yibkuyina a^ dritijdUikdni syjdiin±

rosaltfl performed at the foot of the ambo tree (at the gates of S&wattbipara) : his
sermon delivered in the Tdwatinsa heavens (to his mother Miyk and the other inhabi-
tants of those heavens) : the miracle performed onto the d^wos at his descent (from the
heavens, where ho had tarried three months propounding the ** abhidhammapitaka)'' : the
interrogation of the assembled th6ros (at the gates of Sankapura, at which he alighted on
his descent from the T&watinsa heavens, and where he was received by S&ripntto
at the head of the priesthood) : the delivery of the '* Mah&samaya " discourse (at
Kapilawatthapara, pnrsnant to the example of all preceding Baddhos): the monitory
discourse addressed to (his son) Rilhulo (at Kapilawatthapura after ho entered into
priesthood) : the delivery of the Mab&roangala discourse (at Siwatthipura, also pursuant to
the example of preceding of Buddhos): the assembly (to witness the attack on Buddho
made at R&jagaha by the elephant) Dhanap&Io : the discourse addressed to Alawako
(at Aldwipnra) : the discourse on the string of amputated fingers (at Siwatthipura) : the
subjection of (the n&ga rija Apaldlo at ••••♦♦•• •):
the (scries oQ discourses addressed to the Pardyana brahman tribe (at R(\jagaha ;) as
also the revelation of (Buddbo's) approaching demise (communicated to him by Miro
three months before it took place at Pi\f anagara) : the acceptance of alms-offering
prepared of hog's flesh (presented by Chandayo at Piwanagara» which was the last
substantial repast Buddho partook of): and of the couple of ^'singiwanno cloths (present-
ed to Buddho by the trader Pukusso, on his journey to Kusindnagara to fulfil his predicted
destiny) : the draught of water which became clear (on the disciple Anando's taking it for
Buddho from the river Kukuta, the stream of which was muddy when he first approached it
to draw the water) : his " parioibbanan" (at Kusin&nagara) : the lamentation of d6wos and
men (on the demise of Buddho) : the prostration at the feet (of Buddho on the funeral
pile) of the th6ro (Mah& Knssapo who repaired to Kusin&nagara by his miraculous powers
from Himawanto to fulfil this predestined duty): the self-ignition of the pile (which would
not take fire before Mah& Kassapo arrived): the extinction of the fire, as also the honors
rendered there: the partition of (Buddho's) relics by the (br&hman) D6no. By this
(monarch) of illustrious descent, many of the " Jataka ** (the former existences of Boddho)
which were the best calculated to turn (he hearts of his people to conversion, were

182 The Mahawanso. [bx. 167 ; a.b. 386.

fTessantaf^'dtukaniu witth6rina akdrayi: Tusitapuratdydwa bodhimandan tathiwaeha.
Ckatudditanii ehattdrd mahdrajd fhitd ahu ; tettinsa dewaputtdeha ; dwaitinsdwa Icumdriyo,
Yakkhatindpati affhawhaticha, taidpari anjalimpaggahddtvod, pupphapunnaghatd tato ;
Nachehakddkwatdchkwa turiyawddakadiwatd dddyagdhdkddewd pupphasakhd dhard tathd^
Padumdniggdhadiwa ann^ diwdcha nikadhd ; ratanagghiya pantieha dhammaehakkdna miwaehd ;
Khaggadhard diwapanticha, diwd pdtidhard tathd ; than sirasi panchahatthd gandhaiUaua piiriH
Dukulawaddhikdpanti sadd pajjalUd ahu ; phalikhaggi chatukkanne ikikicka mahdwkini^
Suwannamdnimuttdnan rdsiyowajirauaeha : chatukkani^isu ehattdrd katd hUun pabhanard.
Midawannakapdtdna bkiUiyanyiwa upaid wijjutd appitd dsun dhdiugabbhihi bhiuiid.
RQpakdnettha sabbdni dhdtugabbhi mandrami ghanakofimdhimasia kdrdpiu mahipaH,
IndaguU6 mahdthird ehhalabhiririd mahdmati kamrnddhifikdyakd ettha $abbaniaho%dahi imak^
Sabban rd^iddhiyd itan^ diwaidna^eha iddhiyd, iddhiyd ariydnaneha atambddhoA patiffhUmk.

also represented. He caused Baddho's acts during his existence as Wessantara r^a
to be depicted in detail ; as well as (his history) from the period of his descent from
Tnsitapnra, to his attaining buddhohood at the foot of the bo-tree. At the fiBirthest point
of the four sides (of the relic receptacle) the four great (mythological) kings (Dattarattho,
Wirulho, WerApakkho and Wessawanno) were represented : thirty three d^wos and thirty
two princes : twenty eight chiefs of yakkhos : abore these again, d^wos bowing down with
clasped hands raised over their heads : still higher (others bearing) Taaes of flowers :
dancing d^wos and chanting d^wos: dewos holding up mirrors, as well as those
bearing bouquets of flowers : d^wos carrying flowers, and other d^wos under various
forms : d^wos bearing rows of boaghs made of jewels : and among them (representations
oQ Ihe '' dhammachakko :" rows of d^wos carrying swords : as also rows bearing refection
dishes. On their heads, rows of lamps, in height five cubits, filled with aromatic oil and
lighted with wicks made of fine cloth, blazed forth. In the four comers of the receptacle
a bough made of coral, each surmounted with a gem. In the four comers also shone forth
a cluster, each of gold, gems, and pearls, as well as of lapis lazuli. In that relic receptacle
on the wall made of the cloud-colored stone, streams of lightning were represented
illuminating and setting off* (the apartment). The monarch caused all the images in this
relic receptacle to be made of pure gold, costing a ** k6ti." The chief tb^ro Indagntt6,
master of the six branches of doctrinal knowledge, and endowed with profoand vrisdom,
who had commenced the undertaking, superintended the whole execution of it himseUl
By the supernatural agency of the king, by the supernatural agency of the d6watis« and
by the supernatural agency of the arahat priests, all these (offerings) were arranged (in the
receptacle) without crowding the space.

B.C. 157; A.B.886.] Thk Mahawamio. 18S

Tittka^ lai( tugaianeka p^ifmiarm£ UkuUmud mitama^ dkaiuA tmm mi^mn^Umk janMimA dM$aid
pujijfa punnanian tamamiekekameekekm mmtiwui idddkdguntdaikmU tifthatUaik, iugaiaAmiyoim munind
dJkStumeka mw^ujaifiii.

Sujandppmiadamnwiguiadpm kaii Makdmmnsi •• dhdiuga6hkifmman6 '* ndma Hmioiimd pariekckkidd.

Ekatucsatimo Parichchbsdo.

Dh6tugaMkamki kanmdni nitfkd peiwd arindtmd^ iannipdia^ kdmfitwd mkgkaua idamairuwi:
" Dhdtugahbkamki kammdiU mayS nifikapUdmipi ; tmwi dhdiu nidkeudmi, hUniiJdndika dkdimfdr
Ida^ watwd mah6r6jd nangarm^ pdwUL Tai6 dkdiu4 dkarmkm^ hkikkku^ ikikkhummgkd wiMnH^a,
Sdnuttaran ndmayMA PujdpmriwinmwdM'aA, dhdiukmrmnmkawmtmiihiJalaMkii^nm^ ni^^fi,
Ckdrikan eharamanamhi NStke MMidyahi, Nanduiiar6H ndmhut gangdiimmki wuimmmd,
Nimantetwdkhuambmdkkm^ iokataAgka^ aik^fi: SaUkd, Pmydgapmffkdmi 9a$angk6 mdwamdruki^

By the traly wise man, sincerely endowed with faith, the presentation of offerings nnto
the deity of propitions advent, the sapreme of the nniTerse, the dispeller of the darkness of
sin, the object worthy of offerings when livings and nnto his relics when reduced to
atoms, and conducing to the spiritual welfare of mankind, being both duly weighed ; each
act of piety will appear of equal importance (with the other) ; and as if onto the living
deity himself of felicitous advent, he would render ofierings to the relics of the diTine sage.

The thirtieth chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, ^ the description of the receptacle
T the relics," composed equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

Chap. XXXI.

The vanquisher of foes (Dutthagimini) having perfected the works to be executed
within the relic receptacle, convening an assembly of the priesthood, thus addressed them :
'' The works that were to be executed by me in the relic receptacle are completed ;
tomorrow I shall enshrine the relics. Lords, bear in mind the relics." The monarch
having thus delivered himself, returned to the city. Thereupon the priesthood consulted
together as to the priest to be selected to bring the relics ; and they assigned the office of
escorting the relics to the disciple named S6nuttaro, who resided in the P6ja pariw^no,
and was master of the six departments of doctrinal knowledge.

During the pilgrimage (on earth of Buddho), the compassionating saviour of the world,
this personage had (in a former existence) been a youth of the name Nanduttiro;
who having invited the supreme Buddho vrith his disciples, had entertained them on
the banks of the river (Ganges). The divine teacher with his sacerdotal retinue embarked
there at Payigapattana in a vessel ; and the th6ro Bhaddiyi (one of these disciples)

184 The M ahawanso. [b.c. 167 ; a.b. 38ff.

Tattha Bhaddaji thMtu jalahhinj^b mahiddhikdJalapakUaUnaffhdnan dtswd bkikjcki idan
" Mahdpanddabhuiina mayd wutto suwannayo pdsddopatitd ettha, panehawisati ydfand ;
*' Tan pdpunitwd gangdya^jalan pakhhcditan idha" Bhikkhu asaddahantdnan Satthund iaA miwidmywtL
Sattdha **kankhan ihikkhunan winddihitL*' So tato [idpitnn Brahnudokipi wasawattisamatthaiaA^
Iddhiyct nabhamuggantwd sattatdiasami ihtto, Dussathupan Brahmaldke ihapetwd waddhiti kaii»
Idhdnetwd, dauayitwd janassa, puna tan tahin fhapayitwd ; yathdfhdni iddhiyd gangamdgaidt
Pddanguifhena pdsddan gahetwd thupikdya s6, ussdpetwdna, dassetwdjatiassa khipitan tahi^
Nanduttard mdnawakd diswd tanpdfihariyan ; ** pardyanatiamahan dhdtun pahu dnayiiun** tmya^
Iti patthayi tinitan sangho Sdnuttaran yatin tcumin kammi niydjiiu sdiasawauika^ api»
Ahardmi kutd dhdtun f** iti sanghamapuchchhi s6^ Kathisi sangho thiraua tassa *' td dhatuffo ** th*.-
'* ParinibBdnamanchamhi nipannd L6kandyak6 dhdtuhipildkahitan kdtun Dewindamabruwi,
* Diwindaifhasu ddnisu mama sdtiradhdtusu, ikan^ donati Rdmagdmi Kdliyihicha takkuta^.'*

master of the six branches of doctrinal knowledge, and endowed with sapematoral
powers, observing a great whirlpool (in the river), thas spoke to the fraternity : ** Here is
sabmerged the golden palace, twenty five y6janas in extent, which had been oocapied
by me, in my existence as king Mahapdnado (at the commencement of the ** kappo,*^
The incredalous among the priests (on board), on approaching the whirlpool in the river»
reported the circumstance to the divine teacher. The said divine teacher (addressing
himself to Bhaddaji) said, ** Remove this scepticism of the priesthood/' Thereupon that
individual, in order that he might manifest his power over the Brahmal6ka heayeD8»
by his supernatural gift springing up into the air to the height of seven palmira trees, and
(stretching out his arm), brought to the spot (where he was poised) the DnssathApo, (in
which the dress laid aside by Buddho as prince Siddhatto, on his entering into priesthood)
was enshrined in the Brahmal6ka heaven, for its spiritual welfare ; and exhibited it to the
people. Thereafter, having restored it to its former position, returning to the (vessel on
the) river, by his supernatural powers he raised from the bed of the river the (sabmerged)
palace, by laying hold of it, by a pinnacle, with his toes; and having exhibited
it to the people, he threw it back there. The youth Nandutt&ro seeing the miracle^
spontaneously (arrived at this conviction :) ''It will be permitted tome to bring away a
relic appropriated by another.''

On account of this occurrence (which had taken place in a former existence), the
priesthood selected S6nuttaro a (s&man^ro) priest, sixteen years of age, for the execntioa
of this commission. He inquired of the priesthood, ''From whence can I bring relics f
The priesthood thus replied to this there: "The relics are these. The mler of the
universe, when seated on the throne on which he attained ' parinibb&nan,' in order that
he might provide for the spiritual welfare of the world, by means of relics, thas addressed
himself to (Sakko) the supreme of d6wos, regarding these relics: ^Lord of d6wos,
out of eight ' d6nas ' of my corporeal relics one ' d6na ' will be preserved as an object of
worship by the people of K61iy& (in Jambudipo): it will be transferred from thenca

B.C. 157; A. B. 386.] The Mahawanbo. 185

* NdgMkmA imi^mHa^ tmU mdgtki mkkuimn: LaMddlpi makdaupi nidkdnd^ UawitMoH.'
• MakdkaumpaikMpi digkadmui makdymU DkammdMafUirindinm dhdiuwiUkdrakdwrnfia,
•« Rdjagahatta tdmmnid rm9»o Aj6ia$aUum» kdrdpeuid makddkdiu nidkdnaik sddku mkkmkt^ ,
''Saita ddndni dkdiuuan dkmrUmdma kdruyi^ Bamagdmmmki ddnmmim S^UtkuMtUdoundgguki.
'* Makddkdiu nidkdmanimn DkammdM6pi bhupmU pmuitwd afiUmmndS^ d^dpeiu^ mM^ mkd,
«* Mahdthupi nidhdnanimA wihiiun tan dininiti ; DkamtmdtSko^ miwdriiu^iaMakki^dsmmd yati.

Rdwuigdmamhi thQpSiu Gangdiirt kaidptina bhijji gangdya 6gkina ; t6iu dkdimkmrm^^imkSt
" Samudda^pawisitwdna, dwidkdkkinni jali tahUi, ndminaaum pifkmAi afikd rutmnmmdkmU.
Ndgd diiwd lard^imn tan Kdlandga99a r^fina ManjMktmdgahkmMHUi^ updgammm mimidmjfu^
Datmkdti takauiki gmfUwd ndgiki 96 tmki^ dkdOma^ aSkipio€ni6 nHwdmm kkmwmnmm sakmn.
*' Sab6aratana9Myaii ikitptiii imM^pipmri gkmran Udkd m4p§hod mkamdgiki mdd pd^iti uidmr^
*' Arakkk(mmkaU taiika ; gmntwd dkdtu idkdnmym : mtoi dkdUmidkdmmmki kkwmpdkkmriMHUir

« *

•(

««

to Nigal6k«» where it will be worshipped by the oAgas; aod ultimately it will be
enshrined in the Mah4 tbiipo^ in the land Lanki.

' The pre-eminent priest the th6ro MahA Kissapo, being endowed with the foieaight
of divination, in order that be might be prepared for tbe exteaaiTe reqnisitioB which woald
be made (at a folnre period) by the monarch Dhammis^ko for relict, (by applicatioa)
to king Aj^tasatta caoaed a great enahrinement of relica to be celebrated with every
sacred solemnity, in the neighbonrhood of lUjagaha, ainl he tranaferred the otber
seven d6nas of relica (thither) ; bat being cogBisant of the wiah of the divine teacher
(Boddho), he did not remove the ' d6na ' deposited at R&magimo.

' The monarch Dhammia6ko seeing this great shrine of relics, resolved on the distriba-
tion of the eighth d6na also. When the day bad been flxed for enshrining these relics in
the great thApo (at Popphapnra, removing them firom IUmagAnM>), on tbat occasion also
the sanctified ministers of religion prohibited DhammAs6ko. The said thApo, which stood
at lUunagimo on the bank of the (Ganges, by the action of the current (in fulfilment of Bod*
dho's prediction) was destroyed. The casket containing the relic being drifted into tke
ocean, stationed itself at the point where the stream (of the Ganges) spreads in two
opposite directions (on encountering the ocean), on a bed of gems, dasding by the brilliancy
of their rays. N4gas discovering this casket, repairing to tbe ndlga land MajMka,
reported the circumstance to the nAga rija KdUo. He proceeding thither attended by ten
thousand k6tis of nigas, and making offiBrings to the said relics, with the utmost solemnity
removed them to his own realm. Erecting there a thApo of the most precious materials, as
well as an edifice over it, with the most ardent devotion be with his n&gas incessantly
made offerings to the same. It is guarded with the greatest vigilance ; (nevertheless)
repairing thither bring the relics hither : tomorrow the protector of the land will celebrate

the enshrining of the reUca.' "

1 86 The M ahawakso. [b.o. 167 ; a.b. 386.

Jehehiwan sanghaufaehanan sutwd " sddhuti"* sd pana, gantabbal'dian pekkhanid pariwinamagd mkan.
** Bhawiisati suwi dhdtu nidhdnanti'* mahipati chdrhi nagari hhirin 9abbahiekehanwvlkdyakan,
Nagaran sakalanchivoa idkdgamincha anjasan, aiankdrayi sakkachehdn; ndgarieha wibhusayi,
Sakko dtwdnaminddr.ha Lankddipamasisakan dmantetwd fFissakamman aiankdrayi nkkadkd,
Nagarassa chaddwdri watthabattanhi nikadd makdjandpabhSgatthan fhapdpiii narddkipo,
Updsathi pannarasi aparanhi iumdnatb pandito rajdkiehchisu sabbdlankdra mmndito,
Sabbdhi naiakittihi y6dhihi saAwidhihieha mahdtdcha baldghina katthiwdjiratkikieha.
Ndndwidhawibhiisihi tabbatopariwdritb, druyiha sQrathan afihd sutitan chaiusindkawa^
Bhusitan Kandulan hatthin kdretwd puratd, subhan tuwannachangofkadhard setaehekhatUt9»a keffkmiS-
Aifhuttarasahassdni ndrdcha ndrtyd subhd iupunnaghafabkundyd tanratha^ pariwdrayutL
Ndnd pupphasamuggdni tatkiwa dandadipika tatiakd tattakdyiwa dhdrdyitwdna iUhiyd.
jiffhuUarasahassdni ddrakdsamahnkatd gahetwdpariwdrisun ndndwauna dkajisubkL
Ndndturiyaghbsihi anikihi tahin tahin hatthassa raihasaddthi bhijjantiwiya bhutali.
Yanio Mahdmighawanan iiriyd so mahdyaso, yanUwa Nandanawanan diwarc^d asdbhaika.

Having attentively listened to the address thus made to him^ and replying ^ sddhn," he
returned to his own pariw^no, meditating as to the period at which he ought to depart on
bis mission.

The monarch (Dntthagdmini) in order that all things might be prepared in due
order^ caused proclamation to bo made by beat of drums : '' Tomorrow the enshriniDg
of relics will take place ; *' and enjoined that the whole town, as well as the roads leading
(to the Mah&wih&roJ should be decorated, and that the inhabitants of the capital shoold
appear in their best attire. Sakko, the supreme of d^wos, sending for Wessakammo, bad
the whole of Lanki decorated in every possible way. At the four gates of the city the roler
of men provided, for the accommodation of the people, clothing and food of every descrip-
tion. On the full moon day, in the evening, this popular (monarch) wise in the administra-
tion of regal affairs, adorned in all the insignia of majesty, and attended by bands
of singers and dancers of every description ; by his guard of warriors fully caparisoned ; by
his great military array, consisting of elephants, horses and chariots, resplendent by the
perfection of their equipment; mounting his state carriage, (to which) four perfectly
white steeds, of the Sindhawa breed (were harnessed,) stood, bearing a golden casket
for (the reception of) the relics, under the white canopy of dominion. Sending forward the
superb state elephant Kandulo fully caparisoned to lead the procession, men and woman
(carrying) one thousand and eight exquisitely resplendent '' punnagata ** (replenished
vases) encircled the state carriage. Females bearing the same number of baskets
of flowers and of torches, and youths in their full dress bearing a thousand and eight
superb banners of various colors, surrounded (the car). From the united crash of every
description of instrumental and vocal music, and the sounds heard from different qnarters,
produced by the movements of elephants, horses and carriages, the earth appeared to be
rending asunder. This pre-eminently gifted sovereign, progressing in state to the Mahimi-
gho garden, shone forth like the king of d6wos in his progress to his own garden Nanda.

B.C. 157; A.i. 886.] Thb Mahawanso. 187

Rafin^ niggamandrawAhk makdiuri^armmaA pmri, pariwini niiinn&wa $utw6 SSnuiUrd yaiU

Nimujjitwd putkawiifd, ganiwdna ndgamttmiiraA, ndgardjatsa pdraid iaitha pdtmrahu lahmiL

ff^uiihdyn abkiwd'Utwd paUakktaAmildifa, sakkaritwdna, ndgUdo puchehhi dgatadUakan.

Tasmin wutti, atkd pueheKhi thkraudgatmanakdranan waiwddhikdran iohbaA s6 tanghatamdUawmir^wi,

•* Mahdihupi nidhdnattan Buddhina wihiid, idka tawahatthagatd dhdtu dihi n6 kirami iwaA^

Tan tutwd ndgar^d sdaiiwa domanauitd **pahu ayampi tamano iaiakkdrina ganhitu^ :

Tatmd annaiika nktabbd dhdiuy6 Hi chiniiya tatihafhitan hhdginhfyan dkdrina niwidayi

Ndmina td frdiuladaiiojdniiwd tana diayan. gantwdtan ehitiyagkaran, gUitwd tan karan4aka^

Sinirupddan gantwdna, kuniaidwattakdsayi, tiydjanatatan digho, bhdgdydjanawaffhawd,

Ankkdni sahaudni mdpitdni phandnieha dhuydyati pajjaiati tayitwdtS mahiddhikd.

Anikdni sahastdni attandsaditi c/A/, mdpayitwd MaydpUi samantd pariwdriti,

Bahudiwdeha nagdtha 6tarintu tahin tadd " yuddhan u&hinnan ndngdnan paMtiudma mayan '* ill.

Mdtuiobhdgineyyina hafa tddkdtuyo iti natwdka thiran tan •' dhdiit naUki mi Maniiki" itL

The priest S6nuttaro, while yet at his pariwftno, hearing for the first time the burst of
the masical sounds which annoanced the procession to be in motion, instantly diving into
the earth, and proceeding (subterraneonsly) to the land of n&gas, there presented himself
to the n^ga r&ja. The n&ga king rising from his throne, and reverentially bowing down to
him, seated him (thereon) ; and having shown him every mark of respect, inquired from
what land he had come. On his having explained himself, he then asked the thiro
for what purpose he had come ; who, after detailing all the principal objects, then deliver-
ed the message of the priesthood : ''For the purpose of enshrining at the Mahk th^po,
pursuant to the predictive injunction of Buddho, do thou surrender to me the relics which
have fallen into thy hands.'* On hearing this demand, the niga r^a, plunged into
the deepest consternation, thus thought : ** Surely this sanctified character is endowed with
power to obtain them by forcible means; therefore it is expedient that the relics should be
transferred to some other place ;*' and (secretly) signified to his nephew, who was standing
by, " By some means or other (}ei this be done.**) That individual, whose name was
Wasuladatto, understanding his uncle's intention, hastening to the relic apartment swallow-
ed the relic casket ; and repairing to the foot of mount M6ni (and by his supernatural
powers extending his own dimensions) to three hundred y6janas, with a hood forty ydjanas
broad, coiling himself up, remained there. This pretematurally gifted n4ga spreading out
thousands of hoods, and retaining his coiled up position, emitted smoke and lightning ;
and calling forth thousands of snakes similar to himself, and encircling himself with them,
remained coiled there. On this occasion, innumerable d^wos and nigas assembled at
this place, saying, " Let us witness the contest between these two parties, the snakes
(and the th^ro/*)

The uncle satisfying himself that the relics had been removed by his nephew, thus
replied to the th^ro : " The relics are not in my possession."* The said tb^ro revealing to

188 The Mahawakso. [b.c. 157 ; a.b. 386.

Aditoppahhuti to thkro idiaiH dhdtunamdgaman watwdna ndgar(yan tan ; ** dM dhdi^,** mbruwi^
Annathdsannapitun tan thiran s6 uragddhipo, dddya chHiyagharan ganhod tan Uwa loafipBjfJ.
Anekadhd anikkhi ratanihi sutankhatan chitiyd chitiyagharan patMaikikkkH mnimmiUin,
Lankddipamhi sakali sabbdni ratandnipi s6 pdndnii paiikampi ndgghmn taA, qUu kdkmikd*"
Mahaxakkdrafhdnamhd appasakkdrathdnakan dhdlunan nayananndma nayukiai^ Mkkkm^ w6 uim.**
Saehchdbhisamayd, ndga, tumhdkampi nawijjati, saehchdbhisamayaftkdnan niiitn yiUianki dkdiuyd.
Sansdradukkhamokkhdya uppajanti Tathdgatd : Buddhassaehetihadhippdyd tinm ntyy^ma dkMmyS.
*« Dhdtnnidhdnan ajjiwa $6hi rajd kariuati : ttumd papaneha makaritwd lakunt^ dUU 4l4dhfy6,**
Ndg6 dha **Sachi^ bharUi^ tuwan passasi dhdiuyd, gahetwdydhu" Tan thiro HkkhaiiH ia^ hkmi^dpiym*
Sukhuman karan mdpayitwd thiro Uittha jhitowa s6 bhdgineyyaua wadani kattkmmpakkkippm tdw&di,
Dhdtukarandan dddya : *' Tiiiha ndgdsi'* ihdiiyot nimmujjUwd pafhtnoiyanpariwii^awM uftkM*
Ndgardfd ; ** gat6 bhikkhu amhihi wanchito,** iti; dhdtudnaya natihdya hhdgii^kyymui pdkif^u

• (

• i

«(

the n&ga rdja the travels of these relics from the commencement (to their arrival in the land
of nigas), said, *' Give np those relics to me.*" The ophite king, in order that he might indi-
cate to the th6ro (that he must search) elsewhere, escorting and conducting bim to the
relic apartment, proved that (point) to him. The priest beholding the ch6tiyo and the ch6-
tiyo apartment, both exquisitely constructed, and superbly ornamented in various ways with
every ^description of treasure, (exclaimed), '' All the accumulated treaaores in LankA
would fall short of the value of the last step of the stair (of this apartment) ; who
shall describe the rest ! " (The n&ga king, forgetting his previous declaratioo, that
the relics were not there, retorted) : *^ Priest, the removal of the relic from a piace where
it is preserved in so perfect a manner^ to a place inferior in the means of doing honor to it,
surely cannot be right?" (S6nattero replied) : '' Niga, it is not vouchsafed unto yon n&gas to
attain the four superior grades of sanctification : it is quite right, therefore, to remove
the relics to a place where the four superior grades of sanctification are attainable.
Tatth^atas (Buddhos) are bom to redeem beings endowed with exiatence from the
miseries inseparable from sangsAra (interminable transmigration). In the present case also,
there is an object of Buddho's (to be accomplished). In fulfilment thereof, I remove these
relics. On this very day the monarch (of Lank&) is to effect the enshrinement of the
relics. Therefore, without causing unavailing delays, instantly surrender the lelics."

The n4ga insidiously rejoined : '' Lord, as thou (of course) seeat the relics taking
them, begone." The th6ro made him repeat that declaration three times. Thereiqion the
th^ro, without moving from that spot, miracnloosly creating an invisibly attannat^ arm,
and thrusting its hand down the mouth of the nephew (at mount M6ru) inatantly possessed
himself of the relic casket Then saying (to Kilo), '^ N&ga, rest thon b«e ; ** lendiag the
earth, he reascended at his pariw^no (at Anurddhapura).

The naga rdja then sent a message to his nephew to bring back the relics, infonung him
at the same time, ''The priest is gone, completely deceived by us.** In die mean-

B.C. 157; A.B. 386.] The Mahawanso. 189

BhdginhfyStka kuckekhimki apauitwd karan4aka^ pmridiwatrndnc dganiwd^ mditUaua niwidayi-
Tadd t6 ndgartgdpi ** wanehifamka matfan ** i7i\ pnridiwi ndga taibipi paridiminMU piditd,
Bhikkhundgmaa wijayi tuiihd dkwd sttrndgaid^ dktUuffd pi^ayanid id tiniwa Maha dgamuA.
Paridkwamdnd dganhod ndgd wangkaua §antiki, itthudkd paridiwinsu dhdidharana dukkhiid*
Tisan tangh6nukawipdya th6kan dkdtumaddpayi tininaiuffhd ganiwdna pujdhhanddni dkarmn.
Sakko ratanapaUankaA ionnaekmngdfamiwaeha dddya sahadiwiki ia^ fhdnan 9amupdgat6,
Tkiraisa uggaUffkdmi kdriii fFisiakmmmmndpatiffhdpHwd pattaAkan $»ihiraianmmandmpi^
Dhdtukarandatmdddya taua ikiranakmtthaid ehamg6faki fhapitwdna paUmtdci pawari fkapi,
RrahmdekkaUamadkdriMi ; SatUuiino wdlawijanin; manitdUwanian Suydmd ; Sakko sdAkkantu g6dmkan»
Chattdrdtu mdhdrdjd afihafuu khaggapdnino samuggakaiihd iUtimsd diwapuiid mahiddhikd,
Parichehkaiiakapupphihi pi^myatUdtakin fhiid kummdriyUu dwattiiud daniadipadkard fkiid,
Paldpetwd duffkayakkki yakkkoMindpaiipmna affkawitati affkan$m drakkkmm kurumdnakd.
fFinanwddayamdndwa ttHkd Panekasikhd iakin ; rangmikikmin mdpayiiwd Titmkarii turiymghdiawd ;
Anika diwaputideka iddkugiiappaydjakd Makdkdid ndgmrdjd tkuiimdnd anikadkd.

time, the nephew becomiDg conscious that the casket was no longrer in his stomach, return-
ing:, imparted the same to his uncle, with loud lamentations. Then it was that the ni^
r&ja, exclaiming, ** It is we who are deceived,** wept. The afflicted ndgas also all mourned
(the loss of the relic). The d6wos assembled (at Mbm to witness the conflict), exulting at the
priest's victory over the n&ga, and making ofierings to the relics, accompanied him (hither).
The n&gas, who were in the deepest affliction at the removal of the relics, also presenting
themselves, full of lamentation, to the th6ro (at Annr&dhapnra), wept. The priesthood out
of compassion to them, bestowed on them a trifling relic. They delighted thereat, departing
(to the land of n&gas) brought back treasures worthy of being presented as ofierings.

Sakko, with his host of dftwos, repaired to this spot, taking with him a gem-set throne
and a golden casket; and arranged that throne in a superb golden hall, constructed
by Wessakammo himself, on the spot where the th6ro was to emerge from the earth.
Receiving the casket of relics from the hands of the said th6ro (as he emerged),
and encasing it in the casket (prepared by himselQ deposited it on that superb throne.
Brahm^ was in attendance bearing his parasol ; Santusino with his *' chimara ; ** Suy&mo
with his jewelled fan ; and Sakko with his chank filled vrith consecrated water. The
four great kings (of the Chattunmah&r&jika heavens) stood there vrith drawn swords ; and
thirty three snpernaturally-gifted d6wos bearing baskets of fiowers. There stood thirty two
princesses making ofierings of '' p&richchhatta ** fioweni ; and twenty eight yakkha
chiefs, with lighted torches, ranged themselves as a guard of protection, driving away the
fierce yakkhos. There stood Panchasiko striking the harp ; and Timbartii, with his stage
arranged, dancing and singing ; innumerable d^wos singing melodious strains ; and the
niga rkja Mahikalo rendering every mark of honor. The host of d^watis kept up tbeir
celestial music, poured forth their heavenly songs, and caused fragrant showers to descend.

190 The Mahawanso. [b. c. 167; a.b. 38(>.

Dibhdturiydni wajjanti dibbasangiti wattati dibbagandhdcha wassdni wassdpenticha diwatd*
V6 Indaguttatthirotn yidrasta patibdhanan chakkawdlasamankatwd lohachchhattamamdpayi.
Dhatunan puratochiwa tatthatattkewapanchasu fhdnisu ganasajfhdyan karinsu khilabhikkhawo,
Tatthdgamd mahdrdjd pahaffhb Duffhgdmani sisinddaya dniti changdiamhi suwannayi,
Thapetwddhdtuchangoian patifihdpiya dsane, dhdtunpmjiyawanditwd fkito panjalikd tahin.
DMachhattddhikd nettha dibbagandhddhikdnicha passitwd dibbaturiyddi saddi sutwdcha khattiyo,
Apassitwd Rrahmadiwa tuffho achchhariyabbkuto, dhdtuchchhattina pujkii LankarajjiBhmnehiehat
" Dibbachhattan, mdnusancha^ wimuttechchhattamiwacha, iti tichchkattadhdrissa Idkan^tkatsa saitkHno,
Tikkhattumiwa chi rajjan dammiti ;** hafthdmonaso tikkhattumiwa dhdtunan Lankdrajjamaddsi id,
Pujayanto dhdtuyo td% diwihi, mdnusihicha, sahachangdfakihiwa sisindd6ya khattiyo;
Hhikkhusanghan paribbulhd katwdthupan padakkhinan, pdchinatb druhitwd dhdtugabbkamhi $tari,
Arahantd chhannawuti kbfiyo thupamuttaman samantdpariwdretwd aifhansu katapanjaltn.
Otaritwd dhdtugabbhan '* mahagghisayani subhi ihapessdmiti ** chintinti piHpunna narUtari ;
Sadhdtudhatuchangoio uggantwd tassa sisatbsattd idlappamdnamhi dkdsamhi thiid tatS*
Sayan karando wiehari, uggantwd dhdtuyo tato, Huddhawesan gahetwdna, iakkhanubbiyanjanmjjaiant

The aforesaid th^ro Indagutto in order that be might prevent the interference of Maro
(Death), caused a metalic parasol to be produced which covered the whole " chakkawalan."
In the front of the relics^ at live several places, all the priests kept up chants.

The delighted maharaja Dutthag^mini repaired thither, and depositing the relics
in the golden casket which he had brought in procession on the crown of his bead, placed
them on the throne ; and having made offerings and bowed down in worship to the relics,
there stationed himself, with clasped hands uplifted in adoration. Beholding these
divine parasols and other paraphernalia, and heavenly fragrant (flowers and incense),
and hearing all this celestial music, while at the same time Brahm4 and the d6wos were
invisible (to him), the monarch delighted and overcome by the wonders of these miracles
dedicated his canopy of dominion to the relics, and invested them with the sovereignty of
Lanka ; exclaiming in the exuberance of his joy, ''Thrice over do I dedicate my kingdom to
the redeemer of the world, the divine teacher, the bearer of the triple canopy — the canopy
of the heavenly host, the canopy of mortals, and the canopy of eternal emancipation;''
and accordingly he dedicated the empire of Lank^ three times snccessively to the relics*

The monarch attended by d^wos and men, and bearing on his head the casket containing
the relics, making presentations of offerings thereto, and surrounded by the priesthood,
marched in procession round the thtipo ; and then ascending it on the eastern side,
he descended into the relic receptacle. Surrounding this supreme thikpo on all sides, stood
ninety six ''kotis " of arahat " priests with uplifted clasped hands. While the ruler of
men, having descended to the relic receptacle, was in the act of deciding, '' Let me deposit
them on this invaluable splendid altar ; " the relics together with the casket rising up
from his head to the height of seven palmira trees, remained poised in the air. The casket
then opened spontaneously, and the relics disengaging themselves therefrom and assaming
the form of Buddho, resplendent with his special attributes, according to the resolve

B.C. 157; A.B. 386.] The Mahawanso. 191

Gandambamulk Buddkimm yamakaA pdfihdriyan^ okdMuii dkaramdnitia Sugaiina adhitthitan.
Tan pdtihdriyan diswa pa9annikaggam&naMid, dhtamanuud arahaiian paitd dwddoMkdfiyo.
Sisd phalatiayan paitd aiitd ganandpaikan hitwdika Buddhawiion td karandamhi paiitfhahun,
Tatd oruyiha changofd raoi^d shi patiffhahi sahindaguiUUhirina ndfakihiekm s6 patia,
Dhdiugai6han parihdran patwdna Muyanan subkan changofaratanapaUanki fhapayiiw6juiindhar6.
Dhowitwdna puno haiihi gandhawdsitawdrind ekaiujdtiya gandkina u66adheiw6 $mgdraw6,
Karandan wiwariiwdna idgaheiwdnadhdtmy6, UiehitUUi hhumndd mahdjanahitaiikikd:
" Jndfcuid kihichipiyadi heuanti dhdiuyd janaua utranan kutwd yddifhauanii dhdiuyS.
* Satthunipanndkdrkna parinibbdna manehaki nipajfarUu, iupan{^ii iayanamhi makdrahi,'*
Itichintiya s6, dhdiit fhapisi iayanuttami, taddkdrddkdtuyocka wayintu 9ayanuUamL
Asdlhisukkapakkhassa pannaroia updMaiki, uiiardidlkanakkkaUi iumn dkSiupaiiffkiid,
Sahadkdiu patiffkdnd akmmpitika makamaki, pdfikJrdni nikdni pawaiiinsu anikadkd,
Rdfdpasanno dkdtu id tiiaekckketiind pitf^yi, Lmnkdyarqjyan »4ikaian waiidkdni mddsicka;

made by the deity of felicitouB advent while living, they worked a miracle of two opposite
results, similar to the one performed by Buddho at the foot of the gandambo tree.

On witnessing this miracle, twelve k6tis of d^wos and men, impelled by the ardor
of their devotion, attained the sanctification o(" arahat." The rest who attained the other
three stages of sanctification are innumerable.

These (relics) relinquishing the assumed personification of Buddho, reverted to the
casket, and then the casket descended on the head of the rija. This chief of victors
(Dutthagdmini) together with the th6ro Indagutto and the band of musicians and
choristers entering the relic receptacle, and moving in procession round the pre-eminent
throne, deposited it on the golden altar. Bathing his feet and hands with the fragrant water
poured on them, and anointing them with the four aromatic unctions, the ruler of the land,
the delight of the people, with the profoundest reverence opened the casket, and taking up
the relics made this aspiration : *' If it be destined that these relics should permanently
repose any where, and if it be destined that these relics should remain enshrined
(here), providing a refuge of salvation to the people; may they, assuming the form of the
divine teacher when seated on the throne on which be attained ' parinibbiuan,' recline on
the superb invaluable altar already prepared here/' Having thus prayed, he deposited the
relics on the supreme altar ; and the relics assuming the desired form, reposed themselves
on that pre-eminent altar.

Thus the relics were enshrined on the fifteenth day of the bright half of the month
" as^la," being the full moon, and under the constellation ** altarasila.'* From the
enshrining of the relics the great earth quaked, and in various ways divers miracles were
performed. The devoted monarch dedicated his imperial canopy to the relics, and for
seven days invested them with the sovereignty over the whole of Lanki ; and while within
the receptacle he made an oflfering of all the regal ornaments he had on his person. The

192 'I'he Mahawakso. [b.c. 157; a.b. 386.

Kayicha sahbdlankdran dhdtugabkhamhi pvjayi ; tathd ndfakiyd maehchd parhS diwiMpieka,

fTatthaguiaghatddini datwd sanghassa bhupati, hhihkhuhi ganhfuajjhayan kdretwd khUaraUiyan.

Pundhanipuri hhirin ehdrhi ** Mokaidjand wandantu dhdtu sattdhan imanti*'janndhit6.

Jndaguttd mahdthM adhifihdsi mahiddhiko '* dhdiuwanditu kdmdyd Lankddipamhi mdnusd,

<• Tan khananyiwa dgantwd, wanditwd dhdtuyo idha, yathdsakan gharaA yantu:^* tan yathd dhittkUa^ttku,

So maha&hikkhu$anghassa tnahdrdjd mahdyaso mahdddnan pawattetwd tan tattdhan niratUaran.

'* Achikkhi dhdtugahhhamhi kiehchannifihdpitan mayd; dhdtugabhhan pidhdnantu ionghdfdni tmmarakmii*"

Sanghd ti dwi sdmaniri tasmin kammi niydjayi ; pidahinsu dhdtugabbhan pdidnindkafina ti.

'* Mdlettha mdmilayantu : gandha suuantu md ime: mdnibbdyantu dipaeha: mdkinehdpi wipajjaiu:

Mi dawannachhapd»and gandhiyantu nirantard ** iti khindsawd tattha iabbamitan adkifihahmi,

Andpisi tnahdrajd **yathd santi mahdjand dhdtunidhdnakdnettha karotiuti** hiteUlhikd,

Mahddhdtunidhdnaua piffhimhieha mahdfand dkd iahaua dhdtunan nidhdndni yathd baton,

Pidahdpiya tan sabbdtif rtyd thiipan samdpayi : chaturatsacha yanehettha chetiyamhi samdpayi.

band of mnsicians and choristers, the ministers of state, the people in attendance, and the
d^wat^s did the same.

The monarch bestowing on the priesthood robes, cane sugar, bnSalo batter, and other
offerings, kept up throughout the night chants hymned by the priests. Next day this
regardful monarch of the welfare of his people caused it to be proclaimed by beat of dnuns
through the capital : ** Let all my people during the ensuing seven days worship the relics."

The chief th6ro Indagutt6, pre-eminently gifted with supernatural powers, formed
this aspiration : '' May the inhabitants of Lank^ who are desirous of wonhipping the
relics, instantly repairing hither, worship the relics ; and in like manner letara to their res-
pective homes." His prayer came to pass accordingly.

This indefatigable great monarch having kept up alms offerings for seven days, without
interruption, to the great body of priests, thus addressed them : " The task assigned to me
within the relic receptacle has been accomplished : let the priesthood who are acquainted
therewith proceed to close the receptacle." The priesthood allotted the task to the
two s&man6ros (Uttar6 and Sdmano), who closed the relic receptacle with the stone
brought by them. The sanctified ministers of religion moreover formed these aspirations:
" May the flowers offered here never perish : May these aromatic drugs never deteriorate :
May these lamps never be extinguished : May no injury, from any circumstance whatever,
be sustained by these: May these cloud-colored stones (of the receptacle) for ever
continue joined, without showing an interstice." AH this came to pass accordingly.

This regardful sovereign then issued this order : '' If the people at large are desirous
of enshrining relics, let them do so." And the populace, according to their means,
enshrined thousands of relics on the top of the shrine of the principal ralics (befim
the masonry dome was closed.)

Inclosing all these, the r&ja completed (the dome oQ the thikpo : at this point (on the
crown of the dome), he formed on the ch^tiyo its square capital, (on which the spire
was to be based.

B.C. 137; A.B. ¥)6.] The Mahawanso. 193

Pufffidni iwamamMm $aifmmekmimnii ki^hanii iobhawikkawuUamapatti kiiu kdrtniiekdfiki kkUdpurUud^

flkmekittd ndndwuUa janatd pariwdrmkiiitii^

SuJanappeuddatanwigaUkd^a kati Makdwanti '* tlkdiunidkananndma*' ikatinioiimd parickckkedo,

DWATTINHATIMO PARICnCHUEDO.

Anitikitk ekkiUlakammk sudddkammieka ekktiyk, mdranmniikardger^hui rdjd dsi giidnakd.
Tiuan pakkSsayiiwd id kaniffkan Digkawdjntd ; **tkupi aniffkiian kammmA nifik^ikHi ** abruwi.
Hhdlund du66alattd id, tunnmodyiki kdriym kanekukoA iuddkawatikiki Una ekk6dipm eketitfan,
Ckiitakdreki kdriii widikan ; taUka iddkitkoApatUipunnagkafdmaneka pa^gunektdakmpaniikam.
Chkatiakdriki kdriii ekkattaA wUumayan ; iatkd kkarapatimm&yi ekandasitnymn muddkawidiyak,
LdkkdkunkufikakikUan ekiUayiiwd suekiUikMn, rannS niwidmyi, •• tkUpk kaUahhan niffkiiak*' Hi.

Thus (like unto Duttbag:&mioi, some) tnily pioas men, for tho parpose of individaally
earning for themselves the sapreme of all rewards (nibbatti), accamolate acts of the
purest piety ; and again (also like unto Datthag^roini, other) men endowed with the
purest spirit of piety, bom in every grade in society (from the khattia and the brihma to
the lowest class), on account of the spiritual welfare of the human race at large perform
(similar acts of pious merit.)

The thirty lirst chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, ** the enshrining of the relics,"
composed equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

Chap. XXXII.

When the construction of tho spire and the plastering of tho chdtiyo alone remained to
bo completed, the r^ja was afflicted with the disease which terminated his existence.
Sending for his younger brother Tisso from DighawApi, he said to him, ''Perfect
the work still left unfinished at the th^po/' As his brother was in the last stage
of weakness (and as he was desirous of exhibiting the ch^tiyo to him in its completed
form) this prince caused a case, made of white cloths, to be sewed by seamsters,
and enveloped the ch6tiyo therewith. He also employed painters to paint the pannelled
ba.sement; and thereupon rows of filled vases, and ornaments radiating like the five
fingers (were represented). He employed parasol-frame- weavers to form the firame
of a (temporary) spire, made of bamboos ; and in the same manner with '' kbarapattan" he
formed a (temporary) parapet round the pinnacle, representing thereon the sun and
the moon ; and having painted the same most beautifully with red stick lac, and ''kunkatt-
haka/' he made this announcement to the king : "The work which was to be performed at
the thfipo is completed.''

n 3

194 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 137: a.b.406.

Siwikdya nipajfitwa idhd ganiwd mahfpati ; padalkhina^ karitwdna tawikdymykwa ehM^u^,

fVanditwdt dikkhinadwdri tayani hhUmiianthati, sayitwd, dakkhinapauknu s6 Mahdth^pamuttaman,

Sayitwd todmapauina Lohapdsddamuttaman patannd ; sumand dsi ihikkhusangkapurakkkato.

GUdnapuckckkanattkdya dgatkhi, tato tato, ckkannawuti k6iiy6 bkikkku tasmin dtuA iamdgami,

Ganasajfkdyamakarun toaggahandhina hhikkkawd; tkiraputtabkayan tkiran tatkddjtwd makipati ;

'* AffkawiMomakdyuddkan yujjkantd apardjayan yo s6 napackckuddwatto makdyddkd wasi mama ;

'* Mackckuyuddkamki MmpatU diiwd maf^iii pardjayan, iddni $6 manndpiti ikM Tkiri^uUdhkayd .**'

Jti chintayi, S6 tkirdjdniiwd tauackintUan Karindanadiyd sisi, voasan PanjaUpmbbaH^

Panckakkindsawasatan pariwdrina iddkiyd, noBkasdgamma, rdJdnaA affkdsi pariwdriyaA,

Rdjd diswd patannd tan puratdcka nhidiya: " Tumhi datamakayddki gankitwdna puri oA«s(,

** Yujjkirh iddni ikdwa mackekundyuddkamdrabkiA ; maekekufattunpardjUuA narnkkdmiti,** dkaekm,

AkattkirS : " Makdrdja, mSkayi, manujddkipa ; kiiisataiiun ajinitwdf ajeyyd maekeku9aUuk6*

** Sabhampi sankkdragatan atoassanyiwa, bkijjati; anickckd sabbasankkard Hi louitanki Satikumd :

The raler of the land repaired thither^ carried extended on his'^siwika;** and causing
himself to be borne in the " siwika '' round the ch^tiyo, and having bowed down thereto
in worship near its southern entrance,— extending himself on a carpet spread on the
ground, and turning on his right side, he gazed on this pre-eminent MabithApo ; and
then turning on his left side, he fixed his eyes on the magnificent lj6hopa8&da ; and,
finding himself at the same time encircled by the priesthood, he was filled with joy.
The number of priests who congregated on that occasion to inquire after the patient,
were ninety six ** k6tis." These ministers of religion, in their separate fraternities,
hymned forth their prayers (for tKe royal patient's spiritual consolation).

The monarch noticing that the th^ro Th^raputtdbhayo was not present on this
occasion, thus meditated : '^ There was a great warrior, who had fought twenty eight
pitched battles by my side, undaunted, and without retreating a step : but now that be
is a th6ro, by the name of Th6raputtabhayo, though he sees me struggling with Death, and
on the eve of being vanquished, does not approach me." The said th6ro, who was resident
at the Panjali mountain, at the source of the river Karindo, cognizant of bis meditation,
^ attended by a retinue of five hundred sanctified disciples, and, by their snpemataral
power, travelling through the air, descended, and arranged themselves around the monarch*

The r&ja overjoyed at beholding him, and causing him to be seated immediatdy
in front of him, thus addressed him : *' In times past, supported by thee, (one of) my ten
warriors, 1 engaged in war: now single-handed I have commenced my conflict with Death.
It will not be permitted to me to overcome this mortal antagonist/'

The th6ro replied, " Mahar{ya, ruler of men, compose thyself. Without subduing the
dominion of the foe, Sin, the power of the foe. Death, is invincible. For by oar divine
teacher it has been announced, that all that is launched into this transitory world will
most assuredly perish ; the whole creation, therefore, is perishable. This

I.e. 137; A.B. 406.] The Mahawanso. 195

" Lajjd id rajj^rmhUd Buddkipiti aniekekmid. Tmstmo, aniekekaiaMkdrd dmkkkS manmUdii ekiniipm*

•* Dutiyi atiaihdwipi, dkmmmaehekkamdi mahdkiti. upufikiii diwMJci, hUwd dMaA sukhmm iuwa^

" Idhdgamma, b^hupu^^o^ ak^iekm anikadkd ; kmranampikartyljatia $d»anijj6tmmdya ii

*' Mahdpur^nakaiaA ; pun^an ydwajjadium$d iayd, $a6bmn amuuara mheam ii, $ukkmn$qijhu bhawiu$ati: '

Thiraua wachanan iuiwd rd^jd atl^mand ahu : **awaMtay6 machehuyuddkipi twan misi ** abkdsi ian*

Taddcha, dhardpetwd pakaffhd pm^f^apoUhakan, wdehiiuA likkakan dha ; $6 tan wdekisi poUkakan.

''Bkunatta wikdrd tmakdn^ina karitd ; ikOmawOm kdiiki wikdrd Marickawaftkieha ;

" Uttamd Lokapdnddo iin$a kfftki kdriid : makdikupi mnaggkdni karitd ekmiuwiaati :

" Makdthdpamki iUdni kdriidni, iubuddkind, k&fismkasian agghanii, Makfr^dii* wdekmyi,

'* Koffkanamki malayi aggakkayikdckkatakd, kunialdni makaggkdni dumi daiwdna, gankiya,

" KkindMawdna^ panckdnnan makdikirdnamuttamd dimn6 poMannmekitlina km^u ambiimpiddkakon

** Ckuia^ganiym yuddkamki parqjjkiiwd paldgaim, kdldn gk^idprnyiiwdna dgdt0M$a ^ikdytdt

of dissolation (continaed Tb^raputlibbayo) aninfluenced by tbe impulses of shame or
fear, exerts its power eren over Baddho. From hence impress thyself with tbe coDvictioo,
that created things are subject to dissolution, afflicted with griefs, and destitnte of
immortality* In thy existence immediately preceding the present one (in the character
of the sAman6ro priest, resident at the Tissar&ma wiharo) imbued with tbe purest spirit
of piety, while on the eve of transmigration to the ** D^waloka ** world, relinquishing
that heavenly beatitude, and repairing thither, thou didst perform manifold acts of piety in
various ways. By thy having reduced this realm under one sovereignty, and restored
tbe glorification of the faith, a great service has been rendered. Lord! call to thy
recollection the many acts of piety performed from that period to the present day,
and consolation will be inevitably derived by thee."

The riga on hearing this exhortation of the th^ro, received the greatest relief; and
thus addressed him : ** Thou snpportest me then even in my straggle with Death.** The
consoled (monarch) instantly causing to be brought the '' punnap6thakan '* (register
of deeds of piety) commanded his secretary to read (its contents) ; who accordingly read
aloud the said record : '' One hundred, minus one, wihiros have been constructed by
the mah&r&ja. The Marichawatthi wihiro cost nineteen k6tis : the pre-eminent L6ha-
pasido was built for thirty k6tis : in the construction of tbe Mah^thikpo twenty invaluable
treasures were expended : the rest of the works at the Mahkthtipo, executed by this truly
wise personage, cost a thousand k6tis.** ^'O, mah&rkja, (continued the secretary) during
the prevalence in the Kottha division of a famine, to such an eAent that tbe inhabitants
lived on the young sprouts of trees, (and therefore) called tbe * agicakb^yika ' famine, two
invaluable ear-ornaments were given away, in the fervor of thy devotion, in order that
thou might est become the eminent donor of a mess made of kangu seed, which had
already commenced to get sown, to five eminent tbiros who had overcome the dominion
of sin.** On (the secretary) proceeding to read : " On the defeat at tbe battle fovght
at Chulanganiyo, in his flight the call of refection being set up, disregardful of himself, to a
sanctified minister who approached travelling through the air, the repast contsined in his

IjM) 'J'liK Mahawanso. [«.c. 137; a.b. 406.

** Khhidxawassa yalino, attdnamanapekkhiya, dinnan sarakabhatlanti wutti'' dhd makip'aii:
" IVihdramakasattdht : Pdiddassa mahk tathd: Thupdrambhatu satlShi tathd dhatunidhdnake :
** Chatnddisasia ubhato tanghatsa mahatd mayd mahdraha^ mahdddnan awisisan pawatiitaA,
*' Mahdwisdkhapujdcha chatuwhaii kdrayin; dipi tanghatsa tikkhattun tichiwaramaddpayiA,
*^Sattatattadindnecha dipk rajjan mahaniman panchakkhaitun tdsanamlii addtin hafthamdntud.
** Sat tan dwddasaihdni tappind tuddhawaddhiyd dipatahattan jSietin, pujentd Sugaian ahan,
** Nichchan afihdrasatihdni wejjihi wihitan ahaii, gildnabhattabkitajjangildndnamaddpayiA,
** ChatuchattdJitaihdnamhi ta^hatan madhupdyatan, tattakiyewa fhdnisu tiiuUopakamiwaeha,
** Ghatipakkhi mahdjaiapHwe fhdnamhi tattaki, tathtwa tahahhattihi nichehamkwa addpayin^
** Updsathisu diwatecha mdtim6secha aiihasu, Lankddipi wihdritu dipatilamaddpayi^
** Dhammadanan mahantanti tutwd, dmitaddnatb ; ' Lbhapdtddato hiifhd, tanghamoffhamhi dtank
** Otdretsdmi tanghattd ma^gaiatnttamichchohan nisinnd * btdfayitun ndtakkkin sanghagdrawd*
** Tatoppabhuti Ldnkdya wihdritu tahin tahin dhammakatha^ kathapisin^ sakkdritwdna diidki.

golden dish was given/'— the monarch interrapling him (proceeded to narrate bis
acts after his accession) : ''The festival of seveYi days at the great (Bfaricbawatthi)
wihdro ; in like manner the festival at the (L6ha) pasddo ; as also the festival of seven
days at the Mab&thtipo; in like manner at the enshrining of the relics. To the
priesthood of both sexes, who b^d come from the four quarters of the globe, a sumptaoos
alms-offering had been kept up, wilbont the slightest omission, by me in great profasion.
I have celebrated the great ' wis&kha ' festival four and twenty times. 1 have bestowed,
on three separate occasions, on the whole priesthood in the island the three garments
(which constitute the sacerdotal robes). On five several occasions 1 have conferred, with
the most gratified feelings, on the national church, the sovereignty over this land, for
a term of seven days in each instance. I have celebrated, in offerings to the deity
of felicitous advent, in twelve different places, an illumination of seven thousand lamps,
lit with clarified butter and white wicks. I have constantly maintained at eighteen
different places (hospitals) provided with suitable diet, and medicines prepared by
medical practitioners for the infirm. I have bestowed at four and forty places, rice prepared
with sugar and honey ; and at the same number of places, rice prepared with butler ; at
the same number of places, confectionary dressed in clarified butter ; at the same places,
ordinary rice, constantly. I have provided monthly all the wih^ros in Lankk with lamp
oil, for the eight ' up6satha ' days in each month. Having learnt that the office of
expounding the scripture^ was an act of greater merit than the bestowal of offerings,
' I will tomorrow,' I exclaimed, ' in the midst of the priesthood, ascend the polpit
on the ground floor of the Lohapasado, and propound the 'mangala' discoarse of
Buddho to the priesthood ;' but when I had taken my place, from reverential deference
to the ministers of religion, I found myself incapable of uttering. From that period,
I have caused the preaching of religious discourses to be kept up in the wih&ros in various
parts of Lank^, supporting the ministers of religion who were gifted with the power
of preaching. I have caused to be provided for each priest endowed with the gift of

I.e. 137; A.I. 406.] The Maiiawanso. 197

" Dhamm&kuihikmuikikaua iappiphdaiUrnkkharan ndiin nStmaddpisin ; ddpitin, chmturmnguian
MuffhikanjfMifkimadkukan: ddpi$m sdimkaddwajfan : tmhhampittariyi ddnmn nnmMtiii mdntuan.
Jiwiian anapekkkiiwd, duggaiina uUdmatfd, dinnaA ddnadwnyanyiwa, tammeh^iiii mdnasan."
Tan iutwd Ahkmy6 tkM ittA ddmadmayamiwaMO rann^ chiita pa$ddaiihmn»aHwannisi mnikadhd.
Tiiu panchoMH thiritu ka^guamhilagdkakd MaliyaimakddkwaUkM Sumanakufamhi pab6mii.
Nawannan hhikkhuiatdnan dmtwd Ian pmrihhunjL S6 pafkawipdiakd DhammagutidthMtuian pama.
KaiydnikawiAdramhi ihikkkunan ganwibhdjiya dasaddkaiaimMmnkkdianparibhdgamakd »ayaA,
Tala^gawdtikd DhawmadinnaihM Piyai^gukk dipi dwddaiOMohasMdnandaiwdHapari&kunji tan,
Ma^ganaw&iikd KkuddatiuathM mahiddkikd Ktidsi mffki Mohaudndn daiwdna pdrikku$^i Utn,
MahdsangkamakdikM loA UkkanagarawikSrakit datwd taidnan tmitan ion paridhogamakdaayan.
SarakabkattagdhHu third Piya^gudipaki dwddawahkikkku MahaudnaA datwdna parihkunjiya.
Hi waiwdhkayaithM ranf^o hdsiti mdna$an, Rdjd ehUtampatd deiwd^ tan tkiron idamahruwi.
** Ckatuwitatiwandnan ianghaua upakdrak6^ mkamiwakotu kdydpi tangkaua upakdrako.

preaching, clarified butter, sugar, aod honey, a ' n&li ' of each ; I have prorided a piece
of liquorice of the breadth or the four fingers of the band; 1 have provided aUo two clothi
for each. But all these oflbrings baring been conferred in the days of my prosperity,
do not afford me any mental relief. The two offerings made by me, disregardful of my own
fate, when I was a pious character afflicted in adversity, are those which alone administer
comfort to my mind.^

The aforesaid Abhayath^ro, hearing this declaration of the rija, explained from various
passages (of the '' t^pitaka "*) the causes which led to the monarch being especially
comforted by the recollection of those two offerings ; (and thus proceeded) : '' The chief
th^ro MAIiyad6wo, one of the five priests who had accepted the kangu mess, dividing the
same among five hundred of the fraternity resident at the mountain Samano, himself also
partook of it. (Another of these five) the th6ro Dhammagutto, the earth-quaker, partook of
bis portion with five hundred of the fraternity of Kaly&ni wih4ro. (The third) the
th^ro Dhammadinno, thftro of Talanga, partook of his portion, dividing it with twelve
thousand of the fraternity of Piyangudipo. (The fourth) the tb^ro Khnddatisso, endowed
with miraculous powers, resident at Mangana, partook of his share, dividing it with
sixty thousand of the fraternity of K^liso. (The fifth) the chief th6ro Mabisangho,
partook of his portion, dividing it with five hundred of the fraternity of Ukkunagaro
wihkro. The th^ro (Tisso, the sou of a certain kutumbako) who had accepted the
rice offered in the golden dish (at the Kappukandara river) partook thereof, dividing it with
twelve thousand of the fraternity of Piyangudipo." The tb^ro Abhayo having thos
spoken, administered mental comfort to the king. The rija having derived consolation,
thereupon replied to the th^ro : " For four and twenty years have I been the patron
of the priesthood : may even my corpse be rendered subservient to the protection of
the ministers of the faith ! Do ye, therefore, consume the corpse of him who has been

>:3

U)ft The Mahawan«o. [b.c. 137 : a. b. 406.

** Mahdthupadatianafthdnisanffhastakammamdlakit sariran sanghaddMas$a tumhejhdpitkm imi** Hi.
Kaniiihan aha: Hho, Tissa, mahdihupi aniiihitan niifhdpihiiuwan sa66an kamman iakkaehchasdilhukan.
** Sayanpdtdwa pupphdni Mahdthupamhi pujaya : tikkhattun upahdrancha mahdlhupaua kdraya,
*' Paiiydditaneha tanwaffhan mayd Sugatasdsani tabban aparihdpetwa tdta wailaya tan tmwaA,
Sangheusa, tdta, kichchtsu mdpamddittha sabbadd** itu Tan anusdsitwa tunki dsi mahipaii.
Tan khanan garyaiajjhdyan bhikkhusanghd akdsicha ; diwatdchharathichiwa ehhakidkmtki dnayun*
Ydchun wisun wistm diwd rdjdman ti pathetthitd ; **amhdkan diwaldkan twan ihi, r^a^ Wkmmbraman.''
Rdjd than wacko sutwa ; **ydwadhamman iunbmahan adhiwdtitha tdwdti '* haithdkdrina wdrayL
Wdriti ganatajjhdyamiti mantwdna bhikkhawd, iajjhdyan ihapayun. Rij^dpuckckki ta^ fkdnakdramad.
**Agatnithdti gaoi^dya dinnattdti ** wadinsu ti, R(^d ; ** nktaA tatkd bhanti lYt ;** watwdna iam wrndL
Tan sutwdnajandkiehi ; ** bhito maehchubhayd ayaA Idlappatiti^'* manj^insu. Tisan ka^kmwinddanmn
Kdretun, Abhayatthiro rdjdnan iwamdha s6 : **jandpitufi kathan iakkd dnitd ti tatkd t^iV*
Puppaddman khipdpisi rdjd nabkasi pandito; tdni iaggdni latnbintu ratiydsu wttMfi lotiiiii*

(as submissive as) a slave to the priesthood, in some conspicuous spot in the yard of
the ' up6satha ' hall at the Mah4th6po." Having expressed these wishes, he addressed his
younger brother: *' My beloved Tisso, do thou complete, in the most efficient and perfect
manner, all that remains to be done at the Mahdthtipo : present flower-offerings morning
and evening at the Mahathtipo : keep up three times a day (the sacred service with) the full
band of musicians at the Mah&thiipo. Whatever may have been the offeriogs prescribed
by me, to be made to the religion of the deity of felicitous advent, do thou, my child, keep
up, without any diminution. My beloved, in no respects, in the offices rendered to the
priesthood, let there be any intermission." Having thus admonished him, the mler of the
land dropt into ^lence.

At that instant the assembled priesthood simultaneously chanted forth a hymn ; and from
the six D6wal6kas, dcvvatas presented themselves in six chariots. These d6wos remain-
ing in their cars, separately (implored) the monarch: ''Rdja, repair to our deligfatfnl
D^waloka." The king hearing their (clamorous) entreaty, silenced them by a signal of his
hand, which implied, ** As long as I am listening to the doctrines of Bnddho, so long must
ye wait.'* The priests, imagining that he wished to arrest the progress of the hymn,
(abruptly) ceased their chant. The rija inquired the cause thereof. They answered,
'' Because by the signal made (we understood thee) to say ' stop.' " The king ngoining,
" Lords, not so ; " explained what the signal meant. On hearing this explanation,
some of the assembly (as the d^wos and chariots were invisible to them) observed : ^ Sorely
this (monarch) is thus supplicating, overawed by the dread of death." For the purpose
of removing this misconception, the th^ro Abhayo thus addressed the monarch : ** What
should be done to make manifest that they (the d6wos and chariots) are in attendance?'
The all-wise king flung wreaths of flowers into the air. They, attaching themaelves
separately one to each chariot, remained pendent. The multitude witnessing these
pendent wreaths were disabused of their misconception.

B.C. 137; A.B. 406.] The Mahawakso. 199

jlkdii Unm&amdndni tdni diswa makdfand ka^ha^ paiiwinodUi. R4;d thiramabhdti ta^,

** Katamd dewaldkdbhirammd bhantiti,'' t^brawi* '* Tuiiidmmnpuron, rdja, ramma^ Hi MoiaA malaii i

" liuddhabhdwdyatamayan 6l6I:eni6 mahddayo Metteytfd bbdhitaitbhi wasanii Tuiitkfuri,**

Thiraua wacf$anan sutwd mahdrdjd mahdmmii 6U>kenl6 mahdthiipan, nipanndwat nim^Uiyi,

Chawiiwd tan khanayiwa Tutiia dhafi raihi ; niwattitwd ihitdyiwa di&badiko ada$$aika.

Kaiatsa puni^akammaua phaian dauita mattanb mah<f;anaua dassenid attdnan iamaiankaia^.

Rathaiihdykwa tikkhattun mahiithupa^ padakkhinan katwdna ; ihupa^, $aAghancha wandiiwd Tuiiim^ itgd.

Nataktyb idhdganlwd makufan yatika mbchayui^ MakuiamHttatdldti etthasdld katd ak»,

Chitaki ihapite ran^o tariramhi mahdjand yatthdrawi Rawiwaffhisdid ndma tMn tJ^u,

Rantid tariranjhdpitun yatmin niuimamSlaki, m6 iwamdiakb ettha muchchati Rdjamdldkb.

Dufihagdmani rdjd s6 rajan&ma rahbmahd Metieyyaua bkagawatd hettati aggmsdwal'd,

Ranf^opitd pitd tatia mdt6mat6 bhawiisatif Smddhdtiisd kamiffkbtu dutiyd heuati iSwdkb.

Sdii rdJakumdrS $6 tassa ra/idd sutdtu s6 Metteyyastd bhagmwaib puttd yiwa bkawiumti.

The raja then thas addressed himself to the th6ro : '' Lord ! which is the most delight-
ful d6wal6ka?" He replied, *' It has been held by pious men, O rkja, that Tasitapura is
a delightful d6wal6ka. The all-compassionate Bodhisatto, Mbttbyyo, tarries in Tasita-
pura, awaiting his advent to Buddhohood."

Having received this explanation from the th^ro, this pre-eminently wise mahlw^a
expired in the act of gazing on the Mahithiipo, stretched on his bed.

Instantly (his spirit) disengaging itself (from his mortal remains), and being regenerated
in the chariot which had been sent, his heavenly figure manifested itself standing up in the
said car. In order that he might display the realized reward of his pious life, exhibiting
his (regenerated) person, adorned in the utmost perfection, to the multitude, and retaining
his position in the chariot, he drove round the Mahilth6po three times; and then bowing
down to the Mah^th6po as well as the priesthood, departed for Tusita«

From the circumstance of the women of the palace having assembled there, and
wept with disheveled (makutan) hair, the hall built on the spot (to commemorate
whore the monarch expired) was called Makuta-mutta sila. At the instant that
the corpse of the rdja was placed on the funeral pile, the multitude (arawi) set forth their
clamorous lamentation :— from that circumstance, the edifice erected there obtained
the name of Rawiwatti sdla. On the spot where they burnt the corpse of the rdga^
in a yard without the consecrated ground (devoted for religious purposes, a Milako)
square was formed, which obtained the name of the R&ja-malako.

The Dtttthagamini raja, eminently worthy of his exalted state, will hereafter t>ecome tlie
chief disciple of the sanctified Mbttbyyo Buddho. The father of the rija will become
the father, and his mother the mother of the said Mbttbyyo (Buddho) ; and his younger
brother Saddhatisso will become bis second disciple. The son of this monaich, tte
prince royal Sidi, will become the son of the sanctified Mbttbyyo Bnddbo.

200

The Mahawanso. [b.c. 137; a. a. 406.

Ewantdkusali paro karSti punnan, chhddentd aniyala pdpakabahumpi, so saggan »akagharamiw6pay6ti :

tasmd sappd^d satataratd bhaweyd punfitti,

Sujanappasdda sanwegatthdya kati Mahawansi " Tusitapuragamanan'' ndma dwattimaUmo parickchhidi.

Tettinsatimo Parichchhedo.
Duffhagdmaniranfibtu rajjipitdjand ahun. Sdii rdjakumdroti tassdti wisiutd mto,
Atiwadhannd s6 dsi. punnakammaratd sadd, atiwachSru rupdya satid chanddliyd ahu,
As6kamd!ddewin tan sambandhan pubhajdiiyd rupinati piydyanto to rajfan niwakdmayi.
Duffhagdmanibhdtdiu Saddhdtiud iadachchayi rajjan kdrUi abkisitto afihdrasa samdtdmo.
Chattakdmman sudhdkamman hattkipdkaramlwacha Mahdihupassa kdrisi s6 saddhdkatandmak6.
Dipi na Ldhapdsddd uthchayahittha susankhato kdresi Lohapdsddan s6 sattabhumikan puna.
Nawutisatasahassagghd pdsddo dsi so tadd, Dakkhindgiriwiharan, KaUakaUinamiwacha.
Kulumbdiawihdranehataihd Pettaj^gaw^ikan ^Ftia^gdcheddhikanckiwa Dubbatawdpitissakan.

Thus (like unto Dutthagamini) he who is intent on acjts or piety, and leads a yirtuous
life, eschewing the innumerable sins which are undefinable, enters the heavenly mansions
as if they were his own habitation. From this circumstance, the truly pious man will
be incessantly devoted to the performance of acts of piety.

The thirty second chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, '^ the departure for Tasitapnra/'
composed equally for the delight and aflSiction of righteous men.

Chap. XXXIIl.

During the reign of the rija Dutthagamini the nation enjoyed great prosperity.
He had a son renowned under the designation of the royal prince Sili, gifted with
good fortune in an eminent degree, and incessantly devoted to acts of piety. He became
enamoured of a lovely female of the chand&Ia caste. Having been wedded in a former
existence also to this maiden, whose name was As6kam&]a, and who was endowed
with exquisite beauty, fascinated therewith, he relinquished his right to the sovereignty
(to retain his low-born wife).

Saddh^tisso, the brother of Dutthagamini, on his demise succeeding to the monarchy,
completed eighteen years during his reign.

This monarch, whose name implies the sincerity of his faith, completed the pinnacle, the
plastering (of the dome), and the enclosing parapet wall, decorated with figares of
elephants, of the Mahdthiipo. The Lohapasado, which had been constmcted in this island
(by the late king), did not endure: (the present monarch) subsequently bn&t it seven
stories high, and the edifice cost nine ** k6tis."

In the course of his reign he erected the Dukkhin&giri and the Kallakallo wihiros,
as well as the Kulumb&lo, the Pcttangawali, the W^Iungawitti, the DubbalAwapitisao,

B.C. 119; A. B. 424.] The Mahawax^o. 201

DUraiiuakatddpUha tatkd mdiuwikdrukan kdrtsieha Digkmwdpiwihdran y(^nu yojani,

Dighawdpiwihdraneha k6riti mhaekHif^n ndnd raianakaehaiUiA tatihm kdrisi ekUiyL

Sandhiyan sandhiyan ttUtka rmthaekdkkaypamdmakmn idwannamdian kdretwd iaggdpUi mandraman*

Chaiurdsiii gahas$dnan dhammakkhandkdnami9Mar6 ehaiurdtiti $ahassdni pujdehdpi akdrmyi,

Bwanjfutfudni kaiwd td mnikdni mahiprnti kdyas§a 6hidd dhoUu Tusiiisu papmjjtUha.

Saddkdiiua mahdrdje wasanii Digkawdpiyan, Lajfiiisid jeifkasuto Girikum kiiamdmikan

fFihdran kdrayi ramman tan kanifihoMutd pa»a ThuUtUikano akarisi wihdran Kandarawbbkayan.

Pitard Thuiaihamakd 6kdiu iatUikamdyaid iohiwiikawikdraua »angka6h6gaMamaiian6,

Saddhatiui uparaii »ab6i maehehd uumdgaid ThUpdrdmi bkikkhuMnghan gakaia^ $annipSUiy€ ;

Sangkdnuni^ym raffhassa rakkhanmithan kumdrakmn mdkiMinehun. Thuiiiithanakmn Tun $utwd LajjiiiMMko,

Jdkdgaiiiwd, gtihetwdUn, »ayan rtfffomakdrayi, mdmnehiwa dmidkaneha rdjdThuUathano pana,

Tiu6 iamd Lajjiiiu6 tanghi kutwdaniuUtrdma.jdninMu yoikd bH^dkamititau^ pQribkdMyi,

Pachchhd sangkan kkamdpHwd dandukmmmmttkan u$aro Uni$ahas*dni datwdna uruehUiye,

Sildmaydni kdrisi pupphaydndni tint s6 mikdtaia Mohauina windpisieha antard.

Makdthupan Tkupdrdmttn bkumin bhumiisard iaman tkupdrdmichaihupassa tiid^aneku muttaman.

the Duratissakawapi, as also his mother's wihiro, and Dighawapi wibiro, distant each
one ydjana from the other. At the same time with Dighaw&pi wih&ro he built the chfttiyo
of that name ; the pinnacle of that ch^tiyo he decorated with every description of gems.
Thereon, at appropriate places, he suspended exquisite flowers made in gold, of the sise of
a chariot wheel.

This most fortunate monarch made eighty four thousand oflerings to the eighty four
thousand '' dhammakkhando/' of Buddho. Having performed these numberless acts
of piety, this ruler of the land, on severing himself from his mortal frame, was regenerated
in the Tusitapura heavens.

While the r&ja Saddbatisso yet resided at Dfghawdpi, his eldest son Lajjitisso con-
structed the delightful Girikumbbbila wihduro. A younger (the second) son, Thullatthanako,
built the wihdro called Kanduro.

A t the time that his father repaired to the court of his brother Dutthagkmini, Thullattha-
nako accompanied him, giving over the charge of his wihdro to the priesthood. On the
demise of Saddb&tisso, all the officers of state assembled, and having convened a meeting
of priests at the Thiiparimo, under the advice of the priesthood, for the purpose of
providing for the administration of the country, they inaugurated Thullatthanako. On
hearing of this proceeding, Lajjitisso hastened hither (to Anuradhapura) ; and seizing
(Thullatthanako, put him to death), and assumed possession of his rightful sovereignty.
The rija Thullatthanako reigned only one month and ten days.

This Lajjitisso continued for three years displeased with the priesthood, as they had
set aside his prior right of succession; and refused to patroniie them. Subsequently
the monarch forgave the priesthood ; and as a penance, contributing three lacs, caused
three altars, formed entirely of stone, to be erected at the MahithApo. The ruler of
the land caused also, by expending a lac, the ground around the Mah&thupo and
the Thupararoo to be levelled ; and at the Th6par&mo establishment he enclosed the

202 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 109 ; a.b. 434.

Thupdrdmtusa puratd Sildthupafcamiwacha Lajyikdianasdidcha dhikkhutanghaua kdrayu
Kanchukan tattha thupi kdrapiti sildmayan, datwdna satatahtusa wihdre ehiiiyawhayit
Girikumhhilandmassa wihdrassa mahdmahi so safihibhikkhusahauanan tiehiwaramaddpayu
Ariiihawihdran kdriti tathd Kandarahinakan gdmikdnancha bhikkhunan bhhdjjdni addpayu
Klmichchakan tandulanchabhikkhuninancha ddpayi tamdnawatihamdyaneha rajjanso kdrayi idkat
Lajjikatissamhi maU Kanitfho tassa kdrayi rajjan chhaliwa waudni Khalidiondgandmako,
Ldhapdsddapdriwdri pdxdditi mandrami, L6hapdsadax6bhatthan ho dwattinsa kdrayi,
Mahathupassa parato chdrunb Hiniamdlinb fFSinganamariyddan pdkdrancha akdrayi*
Sbcha Kurunddpdsakan wihdrancha akdrayi punrialammdni channdni kardpisi mahiputi.
Tan Mahdraniakondma tindpati mahipati Khalldfanndgardjdnan nagarkyiwa aggakL
Tassa ranrid kaniiihdti fFaffagdmani ndmako tan duffhasindpatikan hantwdrajjamakdrayi*
KhaUdfandgaranridsd puttakansakabhatuno Mahdchulikandmdnan puttaiihdne thapitieha.
Tan mdtardnulddiwi^ mahisincha al'dsi s6 ; pitiffhdne fhitattassa ** pitird^dti ** mabbrawunm
Ewan rajjibhisittassa tassa mdsamhi panchami, Rohana Nakulanagari iko b rdhmq na e h itakOf
Tissd ndmabrdhmanassa wachb sutwd apanditd ehbrb ahu mahdtissa pariwdro ahdsieha.

ch^tiyo in a superb case of stone. In front of the Th6paramo be bailt the th6po of stone
(therefore called) Silathupo, and the hall (called after the king) Lajjitlsso, for the accom-
modation of the priesthood. Expending another lac, be built a ch6tiyo at the Cb^tiyo
wibdro, and encased it with stone. Unto the sixty thousand priests resident at the
Girikumbbbila wihdro^ he made offerings of the garments composing the sacerdotal
robes. He built also the Arittho and the Kandurahinako wihdros, and for the itiDerant
priests he supplied medicinal drugs. Inquiring always of the priestesses, ** What do ye
need?" he provided the rice requisite for their maintenance. He reigned in this land
nine years and eight months.

On the demise of Lajjitisso, his younger brother Khallatandgo (succeeded, and) reigned
for six years. For the embellishment of the L6hapasado, he constructed thirty two edi-
fices adjacent to it. Enclosing the beautiful, great th6po H6maro&li, he formed a square
strewed with sand, with a wall built round it. This monarch also constructed the
Kurundupdsako wihdro; and caused every observance of regal piety to be kept op.
The minister Mahdrant&ko, assuming the character of the ruler of the land, seized the rija
Khall^tandgo in the very capital, (and put him to death).

The younger brother of that king, named Wattagdmini, putting that perfidious minister
to death, assumed the sovereignty. He adopted as his own son, Mah&chiiliko, the squ of
his late elder brother Khall^tandgo ; and conferred on his mother Anul& the dignity
of queen consort. To him who thus assumed the character of a father, the people gave
the appellation of father-king."

In the fifth month of the reign of the monarch who had assumed the sovereignty
under these circumstances, a certain brdhman prince of the city of Nakula, in B6hana,
believing the prophecy of a certain brahman, Tisso (who predicted that he would become a
king), in bis infatuation became a marauder; and bis followers increased to great nombeis.

s.c. 103 ; A.B. 440.] The Mahawanso. 208

Sagand tattd damild MaJkdiUikamki diaru^ ; iadd brdhmaniydeka ti iaUa damUdyiekm,
Ckattatthaya wi%sajjetun likkan bhupati tantikan, Rajd hrahfmmniyaua iikkan pUUi niiimd ;
•* Rajjan tawo iddniwd : ganha twan damili,*' iti. *• Sddhuli .** so damilkhi yujjhi. Go^hinsu Utu tmn.
Taio ti damiid yuddkan rar^r^oMaha pawattayun. KolambSakaidmatUd yuddhi rdjdpari^Uot
Titthdramaduwdrina ratkdrulho paidyaii. Pan4^kdthaya rdjina tiitkdrdmohi kdrito,
fFdiitdwa sadd dsi ikawUati rdjisu ; tan diswdma paldyantan niganfhd Girindmmkd^

*'Paldyati mahdkdUuikalUi,'' bkusanrawi. Tarn tutwdma mahdrdjd, ''tiddki mumm mmndnUki wikdrtt^ iUhm

kdreisaiir ickehk¥Mn ehinimyi tudd

« Sagabbhan Anuiddkwin aggaki rakkkiyd iti, MakdekHian, Muhdndga^ kumdran ekdpi rakkhiy;^
Rathassa lahunbhdwatthan datwd ehiddmanin tubhan, dtdriii SbmadiwiH toMidnunr^dya bhQpati.
Yuddhdya gamaniyiwa puttakmmekiwa diwiyo gdhayitwdna mikkhanto tankiian s6 par(yit$,
Aiakkunitwd gdhitunpattan bhuttaA Jinina tan, paldyitwd fFeuagiriwani abkiniliyl tS.
Kutwikkulamahatiuathiro dinod takintu tan, bhattan pddd andmaffkan piniddanaA wiw^ffiya.

Seven damillos with a great army landed at Mahatittha. The aforesaid brihman,
and these seven damillos^ dispatched a letter to the reigning monarch, to demand the
surrender of the sovereignty. The king^ who was gifted with the power of divination, sent
an answer to the bribman, to this effect: " The kingdom is thine from this day : sabdoe
the (invading) damillos." He replying, ** Be it so/' attacked the damillos, who made
him prisoner. These damillos thereupon waged war against the king, and the sove-
reign being defeated in a battle fought at the outskirts of Kolambalako, mounting his
chariot, fled through the Titthirimo gate. This Titthir&mo had been boilt by Pandu-
kabhayo, and had always been assigned as a residence (to people of foreign religions)
during the reign of twenty one kings, (including the R6hana sovereigns). A certain
professor of a different religion, named Giri, seeing him in his flight, shouted out in a loud
voice, ''The great black Sihalo is flying." The mah&r&ja hearing this, thus resolved
within himself: " Whenevef my wishes are realised, I will build a wihiro here."

Deciding within himself, '' I am bound to save the pregnant queen Anula, as well
as MahdchAlo, and my own child Mahanigo ;" the king retained them with him: and
in order that the weight of the chariot might be diminished, with her entire consent
he handed the (other) queen Somad^wi out of the carriage, bestowing on her a sioaU
beautiful jewel.

When he set out to engage in battle, he had taken the princes and the queens with him,
but omitted to remove the refection dish of the vanquisher. Perplexed by bis anxiety
(regarding the safety of these objects) he was defeated ; and flying, concealed himself
in the W6ssagiri forest.

The th6ro Kutwikkula Mahdtisso meeting him there, presented him with a meal, witbont
misappropriating his accepted alms-offerings. The ruler gratified thereat, dedicated

204' The Mahawanso. [b.c. 90 ; a.b. 453.

Atha ketakipaltatnhi iikhiiwd pafthamdnasd tangha&hogan wihdraua tassa pddd mahipaii.
Tatd gantwd SUasobhhk ka^dakamhi wast tatd gantwdna Mdtuwilajjige Sdiagailatamfpake
Tatthaddassa diiihapubhan thiran thiro mahipati upaffhdkassa apphi Tanatiwaua tddhukan.
Tana so Tanasiwassa ratihikassantiki tahin rdjd chuddassa wassdni wasiUna upaifhitd,
tSattasu damiiesikd Somadiwimaddwiyan rdgaratio gahetwdna paraiiramagd lakun,
Ekopattan dasa6aiassa Anurddhapurt thitan dddya Una santuifho paratiramagd iakun*
Pulahatthotu damiio tint wassdni kdrayi rajjan, sindpatin kaiwd damila Rdhiyawhayan.
Pulahatthan gahetwd tan, duwe wassdni Bdhiyo rajjan karisi; tassdsi Panayamdro chumiipati,
Bdhiyantan gahetwdna r(\jdsi Panayamdrako sattawassdni ; tassdsi Pilayamdrdehamupati,
Panayamdran gahetwd so rdjdsi Pilayamdrako sattamdsdni tassdsi Ddfhiydtu chamupati,
Pilayamdrangahetwd so Ddfhiyo damiio pana rajjan Anurddhapurt duwi wassdni kdrayu
Ewan damilardjunan tisan panchannamiwahi honti chuddassawassdni sattamdsdcha uUarifL
Gatdyatu niwdpatthan Malay inuladiwiyd ; bhariyd Tanasiwassa pddd pahari pachehkiyan.
Kujjhitwd rodamdnd sd rdjdnan upasankami. Tan sutwd Tanasiwd so dhanumdddya nikkhami.

(certaiD lands) for the support of his fraternity^ recording the grant on ^'k^tako '* leaves,
(no other writing materials being procurable). Departing from thence, be sojourned at
Silasobbhakandako ; and quitting that retreat also^ he repaired to the W6\ung6 forest in
the neighbourhood of Salagallo (since called Moragulla in Malaya). There the moDarch
again met the priest whom ho had before seen (in the W6ssagiri forest), who enjoined a
Tanasiwo (a wild hunter), who was his own attendant, to serve (the fugitive monarch)
most attentively. The r&ja sojourned here, in the habitation of this Rattcka-Tanaalwo
fourteen years, dependent on him for support.

From amongst the seven (invading) damillos, one greatly enamoured of the queeo
S6mad6wi, taking her prisoner, quickly recrossed the ocean : another of them appropria-
ting the refection dish of the deity of ten powers, which had been left at Aunridhapura, and
satisfied with that prize alone, also re- embarked without delay. The damillo Pulahattbo
appointing the damillo named Bdhiyo his minister, reigned three years. B&hiyo potting
the said Pulahattbo to death, reigned two years. Panayamaro was his minister. Panaya-
mdro putting the said Bahiyo to death, reigned seven years. Piliyamdro was his minister.
Putting that Panayamaro to death, the said Piliyam&ro was king for seven months.
Ddthiyo was his minister. The said D&thiyo damillo putting Piliyamdro to death, reigned
at Anorddhapura for two years. Thus the term (of the reigns) of these five damillo
kings was fourteen years, plus seven months.

In this Malaya division, the queen Anuld went (as usual to the house of -the Tanasiwo)
to receive her daily supply of provisions ; and the Tanasiwo's wife (on this occasion)
kicked her basket away. She, outraged at this treatment, weeping aloud, ran to the king»
The Tanasiwo hearing what had occurred (and dreading the resentment of the king)
sallied forth with his bow.

B.C. 90 ; A.B. 46S.] The Mahawakso. t05

Diwiya wackana^ iutwd Unm dgamandpurd. dwiputian dtwmdd4ffm Me rdjdyi nilkkami.
DhanaMandhdy^ dganian SiwaA wijjhi ; Makdiiwo rdjdnSman tdwatfitwd el'dti Janam^gaM^
Maltha aithamaehehiwa mahanii ySilhaMammaii, pariwdro maha dti parihdr&wa rdjino.
KumihUaJ amhdtiuaihiran diswd makdyaw AehehhagaUawihdramhi buddhapujtmakdr&fi,
fFattkun MOdhitumarulhi dkdtancHHiya^ganan KapitUiamaehehamhi drdhanii, makipati
Ar6kant6 satliwiko diswa wrngganiMinna^ a^ ** nanipunndti K knjjkihtdf k^pi timA agkdtayi,
Sisd Mtta amaehehdpi nibbinndnena rdjind iana Muiikd paidyltwd pnklamantd yatkdrurki^,
Maggi wiiuttd ekdriki wikdran HarnhngaUakan pawhUwdna nddakkknn Tiuattkir^A kakuisutam.
CkatunikdyakatkM $6 yatkd la*ldkdni ddpayi wattkapdnilaiilami tanduld pdkand ttttkd.
Auattka kdit tkM »6 '• kuki^ ymlkdii f pmckekki ti ; atidm^n dwikatw6 ii tan pawatiiniwid&yu£
**KdritH kiki sdkkdnQ Jina$d»anapaggakan ; damilikiwdika ranfibwd f" iiipuffkdtu tk pana,
•< Ramo takkdtb ** okmntu : tannapeiwana ti iti ubk6 TiMMommkdtina tkird dddy^ ti tatd,
Rdjino santikan netwd, annttmantfa^ hkamdpayun. Rdjdeka ti amaekckdeka tkiri iwmmaydekmyuA :

Od receiving tho qaeen*s accoant (of this outrage), before bo (tbe Tanasiivo) coald
arrive, tbe king attempted to make bis escape ; taking bis consort and two cbildren witb bim:
(at that instant, bowevcr, seeing) Siwo (tbe buntcr) rushing at bim witb bis bent bow, tbe
cbief of Siwos (tbe king) sbot bim. Tbcn proclaiming bimself to be tbe mabdraja, be rallied
tbe population round bim. He found bimself at tbe head of eight officers of rank, and a
great array of warriors : both tbe army and tbe monarch's suite were very numeroBS.
This most fortunate monarch making his appearance before Knmbbilaka tb6ro, celebrated
a festival of offerings unto Buddbo, at tbe AcbcbbaguUa wibiro.

While tho minister Kapisiso, who had ascended to tbe ch6tiyo— which was constructed
on an eminence* for the purpose of sweeping it, was descending ; the monarch, who was ac-
companied by bis queen was ascending (for the purpose of making offerings); and noticed
the said minister Kapisiso seated in their path. Exclaiming, '' Will be not rise ?*' he slew
bim. On account of this deed, perpetrated by the king, the other seven officers fled, terrified,
and absconded as they best could. On their road, being completely stripped (even to their
clothes) by robbers, seeking refuge in the Hambngallako wibaro,they presented themselves
to the learned th6ro Tisso. Tbe said tb6ro, who was profoundly versed in the four
'' nikayas," bestowed on them, from tbe alms made unto himself, clothes, beverage, oil, and
rice, sufficient for their wants. When they had recovered from their tribulation, tbe tb^ro
inquired, ** Whither are ye going?*' They, without concealing what regarded themselves,
imparted to him what bad occurred. Being asked, ** Witb whom will it avail you most
to co-operate for the cause of the religion of tbe vanquisher; with the r^a, or with
tbe damillos?" they replied, ''It will avail roost with the raja."* Having thus made
this admission, tbe two th6ros Tisso (of Kutwikkulla) and Mabitisso (of Knmbhilako)
conducting these persons from thence to the king, reconciled them to each other.
The king and these officers thus supplicated of the th6roa: ** When we send for yoo, after

206 The Mahawai^so. [b.c. 89 ; a.b. 454.

•*Siddhi kamml fUiti n6 ganiahban tantilan *' i7i, thiri tlafwd patinn^n ti yafhdnam dganjhmn.
Raja Anurddhapuran dffantwana mahdyasQ Ddthikan damilan hantwd sayan rajjamakdrayL
Tato Niganfhdrdman tan widdhansetwd mahipati wihdran kdrayi taltha dutdda%apanwinaka».
Mahdwfhdrapatiffhdnd dwhu wassaxaiimcha sattaraxasu wasxisu datarndsadhikisHchap
Tathddinhu dcusu atikkantitu sddaro Ahhayasririwihdran sopatitfhdpesi bhupdti,
PakkSsayitwd ti there tisu pubhupdkdrino tan Mahdlimattheratsa wihdran mdnado addm
Giriyassa yasmddrdmo rdjd kdrixi sohhayo taxmdhhayagiritwiwa wihdi'6 ndmato aku.
Andpetwd Sdmadewin yathd fhdni fhapexi xo : tasmd tan ndmalan katwd S6mdrdmamak6rayi'
Rathd drdpitd sdhi tatmin ihdne waran^and Kadamhapupphakumbamhe nitind tattha addata
3futtayanta£ sdmaneran maggan hatthena chhddiyn. Rdjd tassd wachd sntwd wihdran tattha kdrayi.
Mahdthupauuttarato chitlyan uchchawatthnkan SildKohbhakaiidakan ndma rdjd soyiwa kdrayi.
Tisu sattasu yddhisu Uttiyondma kdrayi nagaramhd dakkhi/ialo wihdran dakkhi nawahyan,
Tatthiwa Miilawondman wihdran Muiandmakd amachcho kdrayi tina sopitan ndmakd ah».

our enterprise has been achieved, ye must repair to as." The th6ros promising to comply
with their invitation, returned to the places whence they had come.

This fortunate monarch then marching to Anuradhapura, and patting the daoiillo
D&tik6 to death, resumed his own sovereignty.

Thereafter this monarch demolished the aforesaid Nigantardmo (at which be was
reviled in his flight), and on the site thereof built a wiharo of twelve piriw6niios.
This devoted sovereign completed the Abhaya«;iri wih&ro in the * two hundred and seven-
teenth year, tenth month, and tenth day after the foundation of the Mah& wib&ro. Send-
ing for the aforesaid th^ros, the grateful monarch conferred the wih&ro on the th6ro Tisso,
who was the first to befriend him of the two.

From a certain circumstance (already explained) the temple had borne the name of Giri
(the Nigunto) ; on that account this king, surnamcd also Abhayo, who built the temple
(on its site) called it the Ahhayagiri wiharo.

Sending for his queen S6mad6\vi, he restored her to her former dignity ; and to comme-
morate that event, he built the Somarumayo, and called it by her name.

At the spot at which this female had descended from the chariot (in the king's
flight,) and concealed herself in the Kadambopuppha forest, she noticed ayoangji&maDiro
priest (who even in that seclusion) modestly covered himself with his hand, while be was
in the act of * * ^ The raja being told of this (act of delicacy) by her, ooostracted
there also a wih&ro.

To the north of the great thupo (H6mawdli) the monarch himself bnilt a lofty cli6tiyo,
which was named Silasobbhakandako.

Of the (eight) warriors, the one named Uttiyo built to the southward of the town
the wiharo called Dakkhini wiharo ; in the same quarter, the minister Mulawo built the
wih&ro called Mulawo, from whom it obtained that name; the minister Stii boilt

* Tba ICahiwiliiro haYuig beoa fomdcd b.c. 306 ; accordinj to thii date, the Ahhmjigiri wbi compleltd &&

B.C. 89 ; A.B. 454.] Tbs Mauawavso. S07

Kdrhi Sdiiydrdman ammekeke SdUtfawkmfd, kdrin Pahhmidrdma^ mmmekekd PabiaUwkmtfP.
UUaraiiu6rdmaniii Tiudmaeheho akdr&fi wikdri niffkUi rammi TiMMatihiramupaekekate.
** Tumkdkun pafitanidrawtttinamhiAi kdriti wihdri dima tnmhdkan '* f/i w^tttd adantncha.
Third imbbatlka wdtiti te ti bkikhhu yatkd rakan amncht:kddan*u tanghatna wiwidhi MamandraJki.
Rdjd takawihdramhi watanii Mamupaifhahi pachekayihi annnihi ; Una te bakattd ahun*
Tkira^ kniehi sansaifhd yfahdtiuoti witsntan kutmsdnMaffhaddMimu tafhd tan nihari tato,
Tanatittd ilakaidmaiMHtiuattkiroti wiuutd kudtlkdhhayagirm gmtUwd wntipdkkkan tcahitakin*
Tatdpalfhuti ti bkikkku Makiwikdr^Andgamtin ; iwan tibkatfagirikd niggittd tkirawdiatd,
Pabkinndhhayasiirikkbi Oakkkindwikarakdynti ; iwan ti tkirawddiki pahkinnd bkikhhatto dwidkd.
Makd Abkayabhikhkn ti waddkitnn dipawdiinb fFaftagdmani bkumimdo patttnndma adasi td,
fFikdrapariwindni gkafdhaddkd akdrayi paftMamkharanan ewan keMM&titi wickimtiya,
Pitakattaya PdiiMcka, tastd Aiikakatkaneka tan^ mitkhapdtkina dstisHn puhbi bkikkku makdmmti,
Hdnin diswdna tatldnan tadd bklKkku gamdgatd ekiraf^hitthun dhm m m atw pdtikakiMa iikhdyayun

the S&Ii %viharo; tho minister Pabbato built the Pabbatarimayo ; the minister Tisso
the Uttaratissarimayo. On the completion of these splendid wihiros, they repairing
to the tti6ro Tis.so, and addressing him: *' In return for the protection received from thee«
vie confer on thee tho wibiros built by us;" they bestowed them on him. The th6ro,
in due form, establi:^hed priests at all those wihiLros, and the ministers supplied tho
priesthood with every sacerdotal requisite. The king also^ provided the priests resident at
his o\^n wih&ro (Abhay&giri) with every supply requisite for the priesthood. On that
account they greatly increased in numl>er.

This th6rOy renowned under the appellation of Mahitisso^ thereafter devoting himself
to the interests of the laity» his fraternity on account of this laical offence, expelled him
from thence (the Mahawibiro). A disciple of his, who became celebrated by the name
of Bahalamassutisso, outraged at this proceeding of expulsion, went over to tho AbhayiL-
giri establishment, and uniting himself with that fraternity, sojourned there. From
that time the priests of that establishment ceased to be admitted to the Mahawihkro.
Thus the Abliayagiri fraternity in the tb6ro controversy becamo seceders.

Thus by the conduct of these seceding Abbaykgiri wibaro priests, tho Dakkiniwiharo
fraternity, on account of these th6ra controversies, also became divided into two parties.

The monarch WattagiLmini, for the purpose of increasing the popularity of the principal
priests of Abhayigiri, conferred blessings (through their instrumentality) on the people.
He built wih&ros and piriw^nnos in unbroken ranges; conceiving that by so constructing
them, their (future) repairs would be easily effected.

The profoudly-wiso (inspired) priests had theretofore orally perpetuated the Pftli
''Pitakattaya" and its '' Atthakatbi** (commentaries). At this period, these priests
foreseeing the perdition of the people (from the perversioiis of the tme doctrines)
assembled ; and in order that the religion might endure fur ages, itcoided the same
in books.

208 The Mahawakso. [b. c. 76 ; a. b. i67.

fFaffagdmini Abhay^ nydrajjamakdrmyi Hi dwdflaiawatidni panchawutsisu ddikd

Iti parahitamattand hitaucha pafiiabhiuayiuariyan panno wipulampi kubuddhi laddhabkdgaA n6kaymkitaA

nakaroti bhogaladdhoti

Sujanappasddasanwigatthdya kati mahdwanse **dasardjak6^* ndma Tettinsatunb parieKehhidd*

ChATUTTINSATIMO PARICnCHHEDO.

Tadachchayi Mahdehulamahdtissd akdrayi rajjan chuddatawaudni dhamminacha MOmiiuickm.
Sahatthtna kalan ddnan t6 sntwdna mahapphaian paihamiyiura toanamhi gantwii anr^dia wimm6,
Katwdna tdiiwaponan, laddhdya&hatiyd tato, piijdapfUan MahdMummaUkirassddd mahipali
Son nagirimhi puna sdtiniwaMsdni khattiyd gulayantan wahitwdna bhatin iaddkdguli^ imtd ;
Ti guli dhardpettcd puran dgamma bhupati, bkikkhutanghassa pdddyi mahdiidnan mahipati.
Tinsa bhikkhusahastatsa add achehhdd mdnieha dwddasannan sahatidnan bhikkhuninan tatkiwochm.
Kdrayitwa mahipdlo wihdran nuppatiffhitan safihi bhikkhusahansdni ehiwaramaddpayi,
Tinsasahassa sanghdnan bhikkhuninancha ddpayi Mandawdpincha wihdran so tathd AbkayagaUakofL,
ffangupaddhankagallancha, Dighabdhugallakan, ^dlagdmawihdrancka rdjatdyiwa karayi.

This mahardja Wattagamini Abhayo ruled the kingdom Tor twelve years. On the
former occasion (before bis deposition) for five months.

Thus a wise man who has realized a grout advantage, will apply it for (he benefit
of others as well as of himself. But the weak avaricious man^ having acquired a great
advantage, does not benefit either.

The thirty third chapter of the Mabawanso> entitled, '^ ten kings/ composed equally Tor
the delight and afiliction of righteous men.

Chap. XXXIV.

On his demise^ Mahachiilamabitisso (succeeded, and) reigned fourteen years, rigbte-
onsly and equitably.

This monarch having learned that it was an act of great merit, to confer an alms^ffering
earned by (the donor's) personal exertion ; in the first year of his reign, setting oat in a
disguised character, and undertaking the cultivation of a crop of hili rice» from the portion
derived by him, as the cultivator's sbcurc, bestowed an alms-oflering on Itf abasumano tb6ro.

Subsequently, this king sojourned three years near the Sonagiri mountain (in the
Ambathakola division,) working a sugar mill. Obtaining some sugar as the hire of
his labor, and taking that sugar, the monarch repaired from thence to the capital,
and bestowed it on the priesthood. This ruler also presented sacerdotal robes to thirty
thousand priests, as well as to twelve thousand priestesses. This lord protector, building
also a wiharo, most advantageously situated, bestowed it, and the three garments
constituting the sacerdotal robes, on sixty thousand priests. He also bestowed the
Mandawdpi wihiro on thirty thousand priests, and the Abhayagall&ko wib&ro on a similar
number of priestesses. This raja constructed likewise the WangapaddbankagnUo, the
Dighab^hugallo, and the Walagamo wiharos.

n.r. 50; a.b. 493.] Thk Mahawaxso. 209

Rwan taddhdya td rdjd kaiwd pudffdni nkkadkut ekadunannan wmudtmn^ mekekaykma diwaii mgd*
fFaiini(dmanin6 putt6 Chdrand^dti witiiUd MmMdthddaiMa rmjjamki ek6r6 hmtwd ekari tadd,
^fakdchu^e uparaii rajJaA karayi igatd mitand ek6rakS9 m6 niwdMan yhu ndkdki,
AiihdraKnwihdrk ti widdkantdpkti dmmmati raJfaiH dwdilamwaudni Ck6r^ndg6 akdrayi^
IM.arUarikanirayan pap6 id upapajfatka. Tndttrkekmyi Makitkular^i^i^d putto akdrayi rajfmntimhomwmudm,

rdfd Tin6U ufitsutd,
Chorandgntta diwitu witama^ witamdnwid miMii daiwdna mdrisi 6ai9ttkaraiimmdna8d.
Titsmin yiwabalattkk sd AnuUi mH^mdndtS Titmii mtinm ^kdietwd teiM r^famaddiiyd,
Siwdndma baiattkd idjeffkaddwdrikd t^kfn kah&d makitin jinuiun m>a99an mdsadwayddkikd^.
Rajjan kdrisi nagari fFafmki drnmiltnuid raiid whina tmn kumtwn fFafuki rajjamappmyi,
fFaiuk6 damild tdkiputi nmgarawaddkaki mmkhi^ Anwia^katmdwatsmk rndtaddwayddkikan^
Rajjan kdrUi nagari Anmld UUtka dgmia^ panitwd ddru6kmiikitn tatmiA rmUmiuinasd :
ffantwd wisina fFmfukan taiwa rajijaii mmappayi, i>dru6kmiika Titao m6 mdkisin kdriyunulmA ;
Rkamdtddhikan rr«.tftff( puri mjjanmkdrayi, Kdmi §6 p^kkkmramitmn Mmkdmigkawnni lakmn.

Thus this kiDg having in tbo fervor of his devotion performed, in yarioas ways,
many acts of piety, at the close of bis reign of fourteen years passed to heaven.

During? the reign of Mah&chdio, N4go, snmamed Cb6ro (the marander), the son of
Wattagamini, leading the life of a robber, wandered about the country. Returning after
the demise of Mahkchiklo, he assumed the monarchy. From amongst those places at
which he had been denied an asylum^ daring his marauding career, this impious person
destroyed eighteen wihdLros. Ch6raii&go reigned twelve years. This wretch was regene-
rated in the LOkantariko hell.

On his demise, the son of Mab4chiilo» named Tisso, reigned three years. The queen
Anula, deadly as poison in her resentments, inflamed with carnal passion for a balattho,
bad (previously) poisoned her own husband Chdranltgo. This Anuli poisoned (her son)
king Tisso also, actuated by her criminal attachment to the same balattho, on whom she
bestowed the sovereignty. This balattho, named Siwo, who bad been the senior gate-
porter, conferring on Anula the dignity of queen consort, reigned at the capital one year
aqd two months.

Annllt then forming an attachment for a damillo, named Watoko, and patting (Siwo) to
death by means of poison, raised Watnko to the throne. This Watoko, who bad formerly
been a carpenter in the town, retaining Anul& in the station of queen consort, reigned one
year and two months in the capital. Thereafter AnuU becoming acquainted with a
firewood carrier, who served in the palace, and conceiving a passion for him, putting
Watuko to death by means of poison, bestowed the sovereignty on him. This firewood
carrier, whose name was Tisso, made Anul& the queen consort* He reigned in the
capital one year and one month, and constructed, in that short interval, a reservoir in the
Mabim^gho garden (which was filled up in the reign of Db&tas^na). AnuU then

II :i

210 The Mahawaxso. [b.c. 47 ; a.b. 496.

Niliyindmadamilk td porohitairdhmane rdgina rattd Anuld Una ianwdia kdmini,
Ddrubhatikatiuan tan wisan datwdna ghdtiya Niliyassa add rajjan. S6pi Niliyahrdhmm^d^
Tan mahisin kariiwdna niehchanidya upaffhitd rajjan Jcdrisi ehhammdsan Anurddhapuri idkm.
Dwattinidya balatthihi kattu kdmd yathdruehin, wisina tan ghdtayitwd Niliyan khaUiySnuid.
Rajjan id Anulddiwi chatumdtamakdrayi, Mahdehidikarqifassa puttd dutiyakd pana,
Kdlakannitissondma so bhitbnuladiwiyd paldyitwdpabbajitwd k6li pattahal6 idha
Agantwd, ghdtayitwd tan Anulan duffhamdnasan, rajjan kdrisi dwdwitan ufaudni manujddkipb^
Mahdupdsathdgdran akd ChitiyapaSbati, gharaua toisapuraid Sildthupamakdrayi.
B6dhin rdpisi tatthewa idcha Chitiyapabbati Pelagdmawihdrancha antaragaj^dya kdntyL
Tatthiwa fFannakanndma tjiahdmatikamiwaeha Ambiduduggamakdwdpi Bhaydiuppdamkwaeka.
Sattahatthuehehapdkdran purasta parikhaniathd, Mahdwatthumhi AnukinjhdpayUwd ammkmtm^
Apanfya tatd thdkan mahdwatthumakdrayi. Padufnatsaraumnuydnan nagari ykwa kdrmyL
Mdtdtsa dante dhowitwd pdSbaji Jinasdiani, kutatanii gharaffhdni mdtubhikkkHnipa»»aymA
Kdrisi, Dantagihanti wissutd dsi tena s6, Tadaehchayi iassa puttd ndmatd BkdUkdbhayd,

fixed her affections on a damilloy named Niliyo, who held the office of pordhitta br&hmo ;
and resolved on gratifying her last for bim^ by administering poison destroyed Tisso
the firewood carrier^ and conferred the kingdom on Niliyo. The said bribman Niliyo
making her his qaeen consort, and uninterruptedly patronized by her, for a period of six
months reigned here, in (his capital, Anur&dhapara.

This royal personage, Annld, then forming a promiscuous connection with no less than
thirty two men, who were in her service as balatthos, dispatched Nilayo also by poismi ;
and administered the government herself for a period of four months.

The second son of Mah^chiilo, named Ktiakanatisso, who from the dread of the
resentment of Anuld had absconded, and assumed the garb of a priestt in doe coarse
of time assembling a powerful force, marched hither, and put to death the impious Anolk.
This monarch reigned twenty two years. He erected a great ''ap6satlia" hall on the
Ch^tiyo mountain, and constructed in front of it a stone thiipo. On the same Ch6tiyo
mountain be himself planted a bo-tree, and built the P61ag^mo wih&ro in the delta of the
river ; and there he also formed the great canal called Wannakanno, as well as the great
Amb^dudugga tank, as well as the Bhay61uppaIo tank. He built also a rampart, seven
cubits high, and dug a ditch round the capital.

Being averse to residing in the regal premises in which Anuli bad been iramty he
constructed a royal residence, removed a short distance therefrom. Within the town he
formed the Padumassaro garden.

His mother having (there) cleansed her (dant^) teeth, and entered the sacerdotal order
of the religion of the vanquisher, he converted their family palace into a hall for the
priestesses of his mother's sisterhood. From the above circamstance, it obtained the
appellation of Dantag6ho.

On bis demise, his son, the prince named Bh&tikibhayo, reigned for twenty eight years.
This monarch being the (Bhatiko) brother of the king Mah&dithiko, became known in this

B,c. 19; A.B. 524.] The Mahawanso. 211

AnkamliaH waudm r^jja^ kdrisi kkmiiiyb ; Mahddd^hikar<HiatMa bhdiikaiid wutkipati
Dipk Bhdiikardjdii pdkafd ati dkammikd ; kdrhi L6kapdtddi pafisanf.kdramaHkato^
Mahdihupewidikd dwi ; ThupawkipSsaikawhayan, mttand baiimujjhitwd nagara$m immaniaid,
Rdpdpetwdybjanmmhi gumana nikkujfakdnicka pddawidikaid ydwu dhurachthhatta narddhipd,
CkatHrangulabaKaHna gandkkna uruehiiiymn Umpdpetwdna pupphdni waffiki taitka sddkukaA ;
Niwiiiiwdna kdrisi thupan mdidguidpaman puna ekai^gulmbahaldya tmandtUdjfa ehktiya^ ;
Limpdpeiwdna kdrisi tathhoa katmmdchiian, puna s6 pdnato ydwa dhurachehhattbwa ekitiya^,
Pupphihi dkirdpetwd ehhddisi pupphardtind ufihdpeiwdna yaniikijalan AbhayawdpM,
Jaliki ihdpaA tiehanidjalapHJamakarayi ; iakafasaiina muttdnan iaffhin saddhdya sddhukati*
Man4dpetwd tudhdpindaA s udhdkammak dray i, paw dlajdlan kdretwd taA khipdpiya ehitiyL
S6wanndni padumdni ehakkamatidni $andhitu iaggdpetwd ; tatd mutld kalapd ydma hiffhimd,
Padumd lamiayiiwdna mahdihdptunapujayi. Ganatajfhdya saddaH td, dhatugabbhamhi tddinaA,
Smiwd ; **adinod ta^dni wutikakiuanti** niehehiidf pdehinddikamdlamki andhdro nipajfaika.
Third dwdran mdpayitwd dhdtugabbhan nayinsu iaA^ dhdtugahikawibhMn s6 taiba^itwd a^ipaii.

Uland as Bh4tiko riga. This righteous personage caased the LdhapasAdo to be repaired,
and two basement cornice-ledges to be constractcd at the Mahithtipo, and an '' up6satba "
hall at the Tb6parimo« This ruler of men, remitting the taxes due to himself, caased to
be planted, within a space of one y6jano environing the town, the small and largo
jessamine plants. (With the flowers produced from this garden) the Mah4th6po was
festooned, from the pedestal ledge to the top of the pinnacle, with fragrant garlands, four
inches thick ; and there (between these garlands) having studded flowers by their
stalks most completely, he made the th6po represent a perfect bouquet. On a subsequent
occasion, he caused this ch6tiyo to be plastered with a paste made of red lead, an
inch thick ; and in the same manner made it represent a bouquet of flowers (by studding
it with flowers). Upon another occasion, he completely buried the cb6tiyo, from the
step at its enclosure to the top of the pinnacle, by heaping the space up with
flowers ; and then raising the water of the Abhayo tank by means of machinery, he
celebrated a festival of water«oficring, by pouring the water on (the flowers which were
heaped over) the th6po ; and in the fervor of his devotion, having caused it to be
whitewashed with lime made from pearl (oyster shells), brought in a hundred carts,
he covered the ch6tiyo with a drapery net work studded with ''piwdUa** stones. In
the\comers of this net work, he suspended flowers of gold of the siie of a chariot wheel.
From (these flowers of gold) to the very base, having suspended pearl, ''kidipdks/'
and flowers, he made offerings to the MahAth6po.

(During the performance of these ceremonies,) be heard the chant of the priesthood
hymned in^the relic receptacle (within the tht&po) ; and vowing, ^ I will not rise till I have
witnessed it,** he laid himself down, fasting, on the south east side (of the d^Lgoba).
The th^ros causing a passage to develope itself, conducted him to the relic receptacle.
The monarch beheld the whole of the splendor of the relic reoeptacle. He who had thence

212 The Mahawanso. [b.c. 19 ; A.n. o2t.

Niklhanid tddisihiwa potiharnpehi, pnjayi madhuhhandihi gandhihi frhatihi tarasihieha ;
AHJanaharitdUhi tathd mancsildhicha manosiidsHphassina hhassitwd chitiya(j^gane ;
Thitdsu froppamattdsu rachitehupphaHhicha thuparj^ganamhi .fafcafe purili ifandhakaddami ;
Chittal ilanjachhiddixu rachiie uppalihicha wdrayitwdwdrimairgan iathhoa puriti ghati ;
Paifawaiiihi ntkdhi kntawaifmkhdhieha madhnkatelamhi tathd titatili tathiwacha ;
Tathewa dipawaiitnan tuhahuhi sikhdhicha yathdwuttihi itehi mahdthupasxa khattiyo,
SattakkhnUnn sattakkhaltun pnjdkdsd wisnn witun, anuwas^iwaniyatan suddhamangmlamultaman.
nddhisindnapnjdcha tathewa uru6i.dhiyd mahdwisdkhapujdchn uldrd aiihawinati.
Chatnrd^iti sahaxsdni ptijdcha annldrikd wiwidhan natanachchancha ndndturiya icdditatL
Mahdthnpi mahdpujaA saddhdnunnd akarayi ; ditoasassacha tikahhattun liHddhupafihdnamdgamd.
IhniUhattun pupphahhirincha niyatan so akdrayi. niyatan chhajandnancha pawdranaddnamiwacka.
Teia phdnitawatthddi parikl hdraA samandrahan bahnn pdddti sanghassa. Chitiyi kheltamfwai:ha
Chetiye parikammatthan adaxi : tattha Ihattiyo, sada Bhikkhttsahassa tvihdre. ChitiyapQ&baii
Saldkawatfabattancha So ddphicha bhupati Chitta Afuni Muchalawhi npafihdnaitayhoa; so tathd padn-

magharichhattapdsddecha manorame.

returned,' caused an exact representation of what (he had seen there) to be painted, and
made offerings thereto : first, of sweet spices, aromatic drugs, vases (filled with flowers),
golden sandal wood, and orpiment : secondly, having spread powdered red lead, ankle
deep, in the square of the ch6tiyo (he made offerings) of uppala flowers studded thereon:
thirdly, having filled the whole ch6tiyo square with a bed of aromatic soil, (ho made
oficrings) of uppala flowers studded in holes regularly marked out in that bed : fourthly,
stopping up the drains of the ch^tiyo square, and filling it with cows' milk butter (ho made
an offering) of (an illumination) of innumerable lighted wicks made of silk: fifthly,
a similar (offering) with buffalo milk butter : sixthly, a similar (offering) of tala oil :
seventhly, an offering of an incalculable number of lighted lamp wicks.

Of the seven offerings to the Mahithiipo above described, the monarch caused each to be
celebrated seven times, on separate occasions.

In the same (splendid manner in which the water festival at the MahithApo had been
conducted), in honor of the pre-eminent bo-tree, also, he celebrated annually without inter-
mission, the solemn festival of watering the bo-tree. This (monarch) invariably actuated by
pious impulses, celebrated the great w6sdkha (annual) festival twenty eight times ; and
eighty four thousand splendid alms-offerings ; and a great festival at the HahithApo, with
gymnastics of all descriptions, and every kind of instrumental and vocal music; and
he repaired daily thrice to assist in the religious services rendered to Buddho. Without
omission he made flower-offcrings twice daily ; (he gave) alms to the distressed, as well as
the pawarana alms (to the priesthood) ; to the priests he presented sacerdotal offerings in
great profusion, consisting of oil, beverage, and cloths. This king for the preservation of the
sacred edifices in repair, dedicated lands; and also provided constantly for the thousand
priests resident at the Chctiyo mountain, '' salaka " provisions. This monarch, in like man-
ner, at the three apartments called "chltta," "muni," and "muchala" in the palace, and

A.D. 9 ; A.B. 552.] The Mahawanso. 213

Rhqfeido punckafhdnamhi bkikkhu gandkadkuri yuti, pachciayima upuffh6ii tudd dhammi tagdrmwo,
Pordnardjmniya iaA faA kineki tdgkaniuitan akdii punnakamman id tabSan Bkdiihahkupaii,
Tatta bhdtikardjastaachehayi tan kaniffhakd Makdddikikamahandgandmd rajjawuirayi,
fhcddoManykwa waudni, ndnd puAf^pardyand M&hdihmpamki kinjakkhapdidtti aiikardpayi*
fFdlikdmariyddaneka k6rhi wUihatangkunan ; dipt sabhawihdrUa dkamwuumnamaddpayu
Am&aitkalamahdtkiipan kdrdpisi. Makipaii wayi aiiffkamdnamhi, gariiwd Muntn^ gunan,
Chajitwdna saA'aii pdman, nip^ffitwd tayan idhiA, ikapayiiwdehayan Uumin iamiffhdpeiwdna ckitiyan,
Ckaiuddwdre fhapdpisi ckaiur6 raianagghiki iutippikihi iuwibhaiii ndndmtuna joHyd.
Chiliyi pafimdeheiwd ndndraianakattehukan kanekanabubbaianekettha mutibiamianeka ddpayi*
Chetiyapabbaidwaffi oiankariya ybjanan ybfdpetwd ehatuddwdran tamantdehdrmwithikan,
fyuhiyo ubhato passi 6pandni pasdriya dkajaggikatb ranhi mmndayiiwd takin ^oAiii,
Dipamdld tamujjb taH kdrayiiwd BamanUaio napinmehehdni giidni wddiidnieka kdrmyi,
Maggi Kadambanaditd ydwa chkiiympabbatd gatUmn dhbiihi pddiki kdrayittkmranaUkaian,
SanachchagUawddihi samoffamakarun iahin nugaraua ekatuddwdre mahdddnanekm ddpayi.

at the flower chamber (on the margin of the reservoir) as well as at the chhatta apartment,
in these five places, constantly entertaining priests devoted to the acquirement of sacred
learning, out of reverence to religion, maintained them with sacerdotal requisites. What-
ever the rites of religion were which preceding kings had kept up, all these acts of piety
this monarch, Bhitiyo, constantly observed.

On the demise of Bhdtiyo rija, his younger brother Mah&datthiko Mah&ndgo reigned for
twelve years. Devoted to acts of piety, he floored (the square) at the Mabith6po
with *' kinjakkha " stones ; enlarged the square, which was strewed with sand ; and made
offerings of preaching pulpits to all the wiharos in the island. He caused also a great
thiipo to be built on Ambatthalo. This monarch, being no longer in the prime of
life, impelled by intense devotion to the divine sage (Buddbo), and relinquishing all desire
for his present existence, resigned himself to the undertaking ; and having commenced
the ch^tiyo, he remained there till he completed it He caused to be deposited at
the four entrances (to the ch^tiyo) the four descriptions of treasures, resplendent in
various respects (as rewards). By means of the most skilful artificers, he had the cb^tiyo
enveloped in a jewelled covering, and to suspend to that covering be supplied pearls.
He caused decorations to be made for one y6jana round the cb6tiyo, and constructed
four entrances, and a street all round it. He ranged shops in each of the streets, and
in different parts thereof, flags, festoons, and triumphal arches ; and having illuminated
(the ch6tiyo) all round with lamps hung in festoons, he caused to be kept up a festival,
celebrated with dances, gymnastics, and music, instrumental and vocal.

In order that (pilgrims) might proceed all the way from the Kadambo river with
(nnsoiled) washed feet, to the mountain ch^tiyo, he bad a foot carpet spread. By the
dancers, and musicians, instrumental as well as vocal, choruses were kept up* The king

I 3

•214

The Mahawanso. [a.d. 9 ; a.b. 552.

/4kdsi sakali dipt dipamdld nirantaran ioliUpi samuddaua tamantd if^anantare.
Chetiyassa make Una pujd sdkarita subhd '*giribhan4a mahdpdjd *' uldrd uckehait idha.
Samdgatanan ihikkhunan toimn pujdiamdgami ddnan affkasu fhdnisu fhapdpetw6 mmhipati.
T6lasitwdna tattratfhd aftkasdwanna bhiriyo ehatrnwisoiokassdnan mahdddnan pmwattmyi,
Chhachiwardni pciddti handhamokkhaneha kdrayi chatuddwdre nahdpitihi tadd rammamakdrayi.
Pubbardjuhi ihapHan bhdtardfhapiian iaihd pumiakamman ahdpehoa nbban kdrdyi bhi^iwiL
Attdnan d twin putt i dwihatthi assanchama^gaiun, wdriyantopi sanghinm, wAghmua ddMibhupati.
Chhasatasahauagghanakan bhikkhutanghasia s6 add. sata tahastaggkanakan bkikkhMninoA gmndymim,
Patwdna kappiyan bhan^an wiwidhan widhikowido, attdnanchdwa sisieha ganghato mhkinikm^i.
Kcddyanakannikamki Manindgapabbaiawhayan wihdrancha KalandawhankdrUi mam^ddkipo.
Kububandanatiri Samudtiawihdramiwaeha. Huwdehakanniki ChutandgapabbaiawkmyaA
Pdtdnadipakawhampi wihdre kdriii sayan pdniyan upa\kitassa tamaniroMia khaUiyo.
Upaehdrk pasiditwd iamantd addhaydfanan tangkabhogamadd taswa wikdras$a mahipati.
Pandawdpi wihdrancha sdmaniraua khattiyo tuifhb wiharasta ddpisi MnghabhdgaA iatkimm »6.

bestowed alms at the four gates of the capital ; throughout the island ; and on the waters
of the ocean, all round the island within the distance of one y6jana. From the celebrity
and splendor of the festival held at this ch6tiyo» it acquired in this land the appellation of
the '' Giribandha " festival. Having prepared alms at eight different places for the
priesthood, who had assembled for that solemnity, and called them together by the
beat of eight golden drums, there assembled twenty four thousand^ to whom he supplied
alms-offerings, and presented six cloths (each) for robes ; he released also the imprisoned
convicts. By means of barbers stationed constantly at the four gates of the town, be
provided the convenience of being shaved. This monarch without neglecting any of
the ordinances of piety, kept up either by the former kings or his brother, maintained
them alL

This ruler, although the proceeding was protested against by them, dedicated himself,
his queen, his two sons (Gamini and Tisso) as well his charger and state dephant,
(as slaves) to the priesthood. The sovereign, profoundly versed in these rites, then
made offerings worth six hundred thousand pieces to the priests, and worth one hundred
thousand to priestesses ; and by having made these offerings, which were of descriptions
acceptable to them, he emancipated himself and the others from the priesthood.

This supreme of men built also the Kalando wih&ro in the mountain named Maninilgo,
at Kalayanakanniko ; on the shore of Kububandana, the Samudda wih&ro ; and a wihiro
at the ChManigo mountain, in the Pasdna isle, which is in the Huwtehakanniko division
(Rohana). To a certain saman6ro priest, who presented some beverage while he was
engaged in the construction of these wih&ros, he dedicated (lands) within the oircnm-
ference of half a y6jana, for the maintenance of his temple. He bestowed on that
s&man6ro the Pandaw&pi wiharo ; and in like manner the means of maintaining that
wihdro.

AD. 21 ; A.B. 564.] The Mahawakso. 215

hi wihhmwmmmnappalk tdiihmpai^d MkHwdwigaUtmadapamdddehaUakdmtippawangd akarifajmnakhidaA

pu^!iak6mdhhir6md wipuhiwhifidhapunffmA tmppatannd karoniiti.

Sujanappasdfia tanwigatthdjfa kati Mahdwansi *' ikddasardjako*' ndmm ekatuitintatimd parichchhido.

Pakchatinsatiwo PARlCnCHIfEDO.
Amadagdmanihhayd Mtihdddfhika aehek&yi nawawaudnaffhamdsieha rajjaH kdri$i tan sutd-
Ckkattddhickkattan karhi Makdihikpi mamdrami iatthiwa pddawidieha mmddkawidhlekd kdntyi.
Tathiwa LSpdiddi^ TkQpamhip6$aihawkayi kuekekkiA dJiraA kdriti kuekekki (Bindamiwaeka.
Ubkayattkdpi kdriti ekdrun Raianmmand^pan RajatdHnawikdntneka kdrdpUi narddkipd*
Makafirdmendiwdpin t6 paui kdriya dakkkind Dakkkinana wikdrdisa addtf puAf^adakkkind,
.\fdghdtan sakali dipt kdriii manuJddkipS, wMpkaldni tabhdni r6pdpeiwd iakiA taktA.
ManMak^mbkaniakaA ndma amandiya maklpati poHaA pnrdpayitmdnm kdretmd waitkaekumbaUA,
Ddpiti tabhatangkasia wifpas&nnima ekilatd pmtti pikjapayitwd #6 Aman^agdwmniA widu.
Tan kaniffko KanijdnutittS gkdHfa hkdtara^ tiniwattdni nagari raJfaA kdriti kkattiffd.

Thus truly wise men who have overcome pride and indolence, subdued selfish de:>ircs,
become sincerely devoted to a life of piety, and acquired a benevolent frame of mind,
having attained an unusual measure of (worldly) prosperity, without exertintc it to the
prejudice of mankind, perform great and various acts of piety.

The thirty fourth chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, the ** eleven kingi?,*' composed
equally for the delight and aflSliction of righteous men.

Chap. XXXV.

On the demise of Mahad^tiko, his sou Amandag&mini reigned eight years and nine
months. He fixed a *' chatta " on the spire of the Mabithiipo, as well as cornices on the
base and crown of that edifice. He also made reparations at the Lohipasido, and at the
** uposatha " hall of the ThAparamo, both internally and to the exteriors of those edifices.
With a two-fold object, this monarch constructed a superb gilt-hall, and he caused also to
l>e built the Rajatal6no wiharo. This munificent king having formed in the southward the
Mahagdmendi tank, dedicated it to the Dakkhina wihiuro.

This ruler of men having caused to be planted throughout the island every description
ol fruit-bearing creepers (which are of rapid growth), then interdicted the destruction
of animal life, in all parts thereof. This monarch Amandi, in the delight of his heart,
filling a dish with melons, and covering it with a cloth, presented it to the whole
priesthood, calling it '' melon flesh/' His having thus filled the dish, procured for him the
appellation of Amandagdmini (his individual name being *' Gramini," and ''imanda ^ being
another term for melon).

His younger brother, the monarch named Kanijinutisso, putting him to death, reigned
in the capital three years. This r4ja decided a controversy, which had for a long time

216 The Mahawanso. [a. d. 38; a.b. 681.

Upcsdthatfhan digharattan to niehchhini ehitiyawhayi, rdjd parddhakammamhi yuUi iatthiiu 6kikkhawo»
Sahoghi gdhayitvodna rd^d Chitiya pabhati pakkhipdpUi Kaniravohk pabbhdramhi asildki,
Kanird^dnuchchayina Amandagdmanuuto Chuldbhayd wtusamikaA rajfan kdrUi kkatHyS,
So Gdnakanaditiri purapaisamhi dakkhini, kdrdpiti mahipdlo wihdran ChidagaUmka^
Chula6hayastachchayina Sitoall kanniifhikd Amaniadhitd, chaturdmdii rajfamakdrayi,
Amandabhdginiydlu Siwalin apaniya, tan IlandgoH namina ehhattan uMtdpayi purL
Txuawdpin gati tasmin ddiwassi narddhipi, tan hitwa, puramdganjun 6ahaw6 iambakannakd,
Tahin adiswd ti rdjd kuddhd *' tiki akdrayi madayanti ;** wdpiyd paste MahdikupackekaymnMymn,
Than wachdrdki katwd chanddliwa fhapdpayi. Tina kuddhd lambakannd itMk hutwdna ikat6»
Rajdnan tan gahetwdna^ rundhitvtdna saki ghori, sayan rajjan wichdrisun, Ranno dhoi iaddiokan,
Puttakan Chandamukhasiwamadayitwa kumdrakan, dhdtlnan hatthk datwdna, ma^gaiakaiikisaniikan
Pisisi ; watwd sandesaA, Netwd taA dhdiiyo tahin wadintu dewitandisan ioiiamangmlahaithind.
"Ayan ti sakhitd putt6 tdmiki ddraki fhit6, arihi, ghdiatd siy6 tayd ghdto imassatu
" Twamitankira ghdtehi : idaA diwiwacho ; * iti watwdna tan saydpitun pddamdiamhi katikiHi.

saspended the performance of religious ceremonies in the ** up6satha ** hall of the ch^tiyo
(Girl wih&ro) ; and forcibly seizing the sixty priests who contumadoiisly resisted the
royal authority, imprisoned those impious persons in the Kanira care, in the Ch6tiyo
mountain.

By the death of this Kanirdja, the monarch Chiil&bhayo, son of Amandagimini^ reigned
for one year. This ruler caused to be built the Chiilagallako wih&ro, on the bank of the
G6nako river, to the southward of the capital.

By his demise, his younger sister Siwali, the daughter of Amandi, reigned for four
months ; when a nephew of Amandi, named Ilan&go, deposed her, and raised the canopy
of dominion in the capital. On the occasion of this monarch visiting the Tissa tank,
according to prescribed form, a great body of lambakannakos (a caste who wore ear
ornaments) allowing him to depart thither, assembled in the capital. The rija missing
these men there (at the tank) enraged, exclaimed, '' I will teach them subordination ;f'«-and
in the neighbourhood of the tank, at the Mahathiipo, for the investigation of their conduct,
appointed a court consisting exclusively of Qow caste) chand&las. By this act the
lambakanna race being incensed, rose in a body ; and seizing and imprisoning the
rdja in his own palace, administered the government themselves. In that crisis, the
monarch's consort (Mahdmattd) decking her infant son Chandamukdsiwo (in his royal
vestments), and consigning the prince to the charge of her female slaves, and giving them
their instructions, sent him to the state elephant The slaves conveying hun thither,
thus delivered the whole of the queen's directions to the state elephant: "This is
the infant who stood in the relation of child to thy patron ; it is preferable that be
should be slain by thee than by his enemies — do thou slay him: this is the queen's
entreaty." Having thus spoke, they deposited the infant at the feet of the elephant.

A.D. 38 ; A.B. 581.] The Mahawanso. 217

DukkhUd id ruditwdnm ndg6 bhelwdna dlhdkan pawititwi w tm kdwati huii dwdran pdiiya ik6ataw6.
Ranr\o nitinnafhdnawJki uggkditiwd kmwdfoka^ nUiddpiya tan kkandhi MahdiUthamupdgumi,
Ndwan dr6payitwdna r^^dnan^ tattha h»t^ar6 paekehkimS dadkitirina ta^n Bialayamdrmki,
Paratirk watHwd id timiwau6mi kkatUyo balakdyan gakeiwdna agd ndwdbki R6kana%,
Tiltki Hkakkkarakobbamhi diariiwdna bk^pati, akdti Rdkani tmUkm mmkantmn baUuangakan.
Ranr^o majfgalakaUki id Dakkkinamaiayd tatd Rbkananyhoa iganji ; imssa kawumd mkdiawi.
Makdpadumandmaua tattkajSiaka bkdnino TulUdkdruwkm wdiiita tmmkdikiruMm MatUiki,
Kapijdtakan iunitwdfUh bddkisaiti pasddmwd^ Ndgwmak6mkdran to jiydmuUadkanuMmtmn^
Katwd, kdrkii tkHpaneka waidkdtkiii yatkd fkiimn : TisMawdpineka kdrisi, iatkd IKrmwkawdpikan.
So gakelwd halon rdjd yujjkdya abkinikkkam. Tan $utwd Uunhakannaneka yuddkdya abkiimkyutd^
KapaUakkanda dwdramki kkeiti HaAkdrapiffkiki yuddkoA ubkinnan waiiitUka a^namanfia wikeikmnaw
S dwdktlantadkkaitd pufiid tidanti rtyino, n^d ndman idwayitwd myan pdwUi Una t6.
Tina bkitd lambakannd tayiAtu udarina ; id tisan ihdni ekkindiiwdf raikdmdbkUaman karun,
Tikkkhattumiwantu kali, karundya makipaii ^'amdretwdwa gankdikajiwagakanii**mbrmwL
Tato wijitaiangdmo puran dga$mma bkupatu ekkatian uudpayiiwdna, Tiaawdpiekkanan agd.

Tbo flaid state elephant roaring with anguish, breaking his chains, and rushing into
the palace, burst open the door, although resisted (by the mob). Having broken open
the door of the apartment in which the raja was concealed, placing him on his back,
he hastened to Mahitittha. Having thus enabled the rija to embark in a vessel on
the western coast, the elephant fled to the Malaya (mountain division of the island).

This monarch having remained three years beyond seas, enlisting a great force, repaired
in ships to the Rohona division ; and landing at the port of Bhakkharahobbo, he there, in
R6hona, raiited a powerful army, llie rija's state elephant hastened to the said R6hona
from the southern Malaya, and instantly resumed his former functions*

Having listened to the kapij&taka (or the discourse on the incarnation of Buddho in the
form of a monkey) in the fraternity of the th^ro named MahiLpadumo, who was a native of
that division, resident at Tiiil4dharo; and being delighted with his history of the boddhi-
satto, ho (this raja) enlarged the Nigamahi wihiro to the extent of a hundred lengths
of his unstrung bow ; and extended the thupo also (of that wihiuro) beyond its former
dimensions. In like manner, he extended the Tissa as well as Diira tanks.

This raja putting his army in motion, set out on his campaign. The lambakannos
hearing of this proceeding, prepared themselves for the attack. Near the Kapallakhando
gate, on the plain of Ahankirapitthiko, they maintained a conflict with various success.
The king's troops t>eing enfeebled by the sea voyage, were yielding ground, when the r^a
shouting out his own name, threw himself (into the midst of the conflict). The lamba-
kannos terrified by this act, prostrated themselves on their breasts. He having caused
them to be decapitated (on the spot), their heads formed a heap as high as the spoke of
his chariot. When this exhibition had tieeu made three times, the monarch reientiog
with compassion, called out ** Capture them» without depriving them of life." The victori-
ous monarch then entering the capital, and having raised the canopy of dominion,

K 3

218 The Mamawanso. [a.d. 44; a.b. 587.

Jedakildya uggantwd iumanditapatdtlhitd aiiano Birisampaitin diswd ; tastantardyike
Lambakanne saritwdna ; kuddho a6 ydfayi rathi yugapurampard ; tUanpuratd pawisi pura£,
Mahdwatthussa ummdri fhatwd rdjdnaphi $6 *' imlsan sUamummdre asmin chhindatha bh6 ihV*
** Gond He rathi yuttd tawa honti, rathiioBhaf sijfghakhuraneha itisan chkeddpaya tat6 UL^
Mdtuyd atha sanridid sitachchhidan niwdriya ; ndtancka pddajfguiihancha tiion rc^d aekhidayif
Hatthin xoutthan janapadan addhatthissa khattiyo Hatthiihdgqfanapadd iti tindnndmatd.
Ewan Anurddhapuri ilandgo mahipati ckhabba»sdni anundni rajjan kdreyi khattiyo,
llandgassachchaye taua putto Chandamukhdtiwd affhawaad sattamdtan rdjd rajfamakdrayu
Manikdragdmaki wdpin kdrdpetwd mahipati Issarasamanawhaua wihdroMta addii so,
Tasta ranno mahUicha tan gdme pattimattand tassiwddd wihtU'assa Damiid diwiti wiiiutd.
Tan Tissawdpin kildya hantwd Chandamukhantiwan, Yasaldlakatissdti wiisutd tankaniffhmkdt
Anurddhapuri rammi Lankdyawadani suihi iattaifhawassaffhamdsihi rdjd rajjamakdrayi,
Dowdrikassa Dattassa putto ddwdriko tayan rafifio sadisarupina ahdsi Su6ha ndmawd.
Subhan balatthan ta^ rdjd rdjabhUsdyabhusiya nisiddpiya patianki hdsatthan yasaldktkd.

set out for the aquatic festival at the Tissa tank (which had been interrapted on the former
occasion by the insurrection of lambakannos)«

At the close of the aquatic games, this monarch having resumed his royal vestments,
in the fulness of his joy, surveyed the splendor of his regal state. It then rose to
his recollection, that the lambakannos had been the (former) destroyers of that prosperity.
In the impulse of his wrath, he ordered them to be bound to the yoke of his chariot (with
their noses pierced), and entered the city, preceding them. Standing on the threshold of
his palace, the r&ja issued these orders : '^ Officers, decapitate them on this threshold."
His mother being informed thereof, prevented the decapitation, by observing: ''Lord of
chariots, the creatures that are yoked to thy car are only oxen ; chop off only their
noses and hoofs :" accordingly, the king had their noses and the toes of their feet cat off.

The r&ja gave unto his (hatthi) state elephants the province in which he had secreted
himself. From that circumstance that district obtained the name of Hatthibh6g^janapado.
In this manner, the monarch Ilandgo reigned in Anur&dhapura full six years.

On the demise of Ilanago, his son, the rdja Chandamukh6siwo, reigned fi>r eight
years and seven months. This monarch having caused the Maniklurag&mo tank to be
formed, dedicated it to the wihdro named Issarasumano ; and the consort of this r^a,
celebrated under the appellation of Damil&d6wi, dedicated the village which sapplied
her personal retinue to the same wiharo. His younger brother, known by the name of the
rdja Yassaldlakatisso, putting the said Chandamukhosiwo to death at an aqaatic festival
at the Tissa tank, reigned in the delightful city of Anur&dhapura, which is the lovely
couutenance of Lankd, for seven years and eight months.

There was a young gate-porter, the son of the porter Datto, named Sabh6, who in
person strongly resembled the raja. The monarch Yassaldlako, in a merry mood» iwTiog
decked out the said Subb6, the messenger, in the vestments of royalty, and seated
him on the throne, putting the livery bonnet of the messenger on his own head, stationed

A.D. 60; A.B. 603.] The Mahawanso. 219

SiMchdia^ Maiikms$a msiimn pafimunekiya, y^ffhin gaketwd katthina dwdramdle ikiio sayan. '-"^
^andantitu amackehiiu niiinna^ dtananhi tan, rt^d KoMOti iwan so kuraii antarantard,
italatthS ikadiwoMan ri^dnan K a tamdm a kaii, **ayan balaiik6 kasmd ehi iammukkd koiaiiii s6 f "
Mdrdpayitwd rdjdnan balaUko $6 Subh6 idka rtyjan kdrisi ehhalt&auan Suiha rdjdti wiutUo.
Dwitu MahdwikdrUu Su6kar<fy'd mMn&ramaApariwinapamiin Suhkard^dndmaka^yiwakdrayi.
Uruwilatamipamki tatkd fFaiiiwikarakan puraitkimi ikadwdran gangatUi Nindigdmakan,
Lamiakunnasuto ikd uUarapnuawdMtko MimdpatimupatfkdMi fFasahkondma mdtuUtn,
'*ileuaii fFatahkdn dma rdjdti *' iutiyd tadd, gkatUi r4;d dipamki saSbi n^atakandmake.
**Ranf}o dasxdma fFtuaikan imanii ** bkmriydya t6 tindpaii mantayitwd pdto rdfakuian agd,
Gnekekkato Una taka td tdmiuian ekunnawajjiimn iFaioikatta kaitkamki add tan tddkuparirakkkiiHn,
Rdjagdkadwdramki iamiuia^ ckunnaw^jjiUm tindpmti udikkkUwd, taA ekmmnmiikan wii^jjayi.
Skndpatiua hkariyd ekunnaitkmn fFcuabkmH gataA, watwd raka9»an, daiwdwmiakatta, tan palapayt\
Mahdwikdrafikdnan to gatUwd, id fFoMobkdpana iaiika tkiriki kkirmHnawuUkiki kata ta(^gak6.

himself at a palace gate, with the porter's staff in his hand. While the ministers oC
state were bowinj^ down to him who was seated on the throne, the rija was enjoying
the deception. He was in the habit, from time to time, of Indulging in these (scenes).
On a certain occasion (when this farce was repeated) addressing himself to the merry
monarch, the messenger exclaimed : " How does that balatth6 dare to laogh in my
presence ;" and succeeded in getting the king put to death. The porter Sobh6 thos usurp-
ed the sovereignty, and administered it for six years, under the title of Subh6.

This Subh6 rija, constructed at the two wihiros (Mahli and Abhayo) a delightful
range of buildings (at each) to serve for piriw^nos, which were named Subhoraja
piriw6nos. He also built Walli wihiro near Uniw61o ; to the eastward (of the capital)
the Ekadwiro wibiro (near the mountain of that name) ; and the Nindagimako wiharo
on the bank of the (KachchhA) river.

A certain lambakanno youth named Wasabh6, resident in the north of the island,
was in the service of a maternal uncle of his, who was a chief in command of the troops.

It had been thus predicted (by the r6ja Yassalilako): ^'A pemon of the name of Wasabhd
will become king ;" and the (reigning) king was consequently, at this period, extirpating
throughout the island, every person bearing the name of Wasabbd. This oflteer of
state, saying to himself, ** I ought to give up this Wasabb6 to the king ;" and having
consulted his wife ahio on the subject, early on a certain morning repaired to the
palace. For him (the minister) who was going od the errand, she (his wife) placed in the
hands of Wasabhd, the betel, he., (required by him for mastication) omitting the chunam,
as the means of completely rescuing (Wasabh6) from his impending fate. On reaching
the palace gate, the minister discovering that the chonam for his betel had been for-
gotten, sent (the lad) back for the chunam. The wife of the commander revealing tbe
secret to Wasabh6, who had come for the chnnam, and presenting him with a tbonsand
pieces, enabled him to escape. The said Wasabhd fled to the Mahawihiuro, and was
provided by the th^ros there with rice, milk, and clothing. In a sobaequent stage of

220 The Mahawanso. [a.d. 66 ; a.b. 609.

Tatoparan ** kuffhinoeha rdjdhhSwaya ** niehchhitan, sutwdna waehanan haffhS *' ehM hestaii" niehehhM,
Laddhd samatthapurisi gdmaghdtan tatoparan karontS Rdhanan gantwd Kapattap^wadiMtOf
Kamina rafihan ganhanto samattahalawdhand s6 rdjd dasawassihi dgamma purataniikaA
Subhardjaj^gani hantwd fFasa5h6 s6 mahahhald ussdpayf puri chhattan, Mdtuldpi ranipatL
Tan mdtulassa hhariyan puhbahh{U6 pakdrikan akditcha fFatahho rdjd mahisin Chetihandmikan.
S6 gdrapdihakan puchchhi dyuppamanamattano dha " dwddasawasidni hdtiyewtuta s^ieka,**
Rahatsan rakkhanatdya sahattsan tatsa ddpayi sanghan s6 tannipdtetwd wanditwd puehehhi hhQpmti.
•*Siyd nu, bhante, dyussa wa^hanankdranan f iti " atthiti sangho dehikkki antardya wim6ehmnmAr
•'Parissdwanaddnanchaf dwdsaddnamhcaeha, gildwaifaddnaneha, ddtahhan, manuJ6dhipd.
•*Kdtabban jinnakdwdsan pafisankharanan tathd panehasilUamdddna^ katwd tan iddkurakkhikan ;
Uposathupawdsicha kattab6ip6sathi,*' iti- Rdjd '*sddhuti'* gantwdna fathd iobhamakdii $S.
Tinnan tinnancha wasdnan achehayina mahipati dipamhi iabbaganghdtta tiehiwarammddpmyi.
Andgatdnan thirdnaiipitayitwdna ddpayi dwattinsdyafhdnitu ddpisimadhupdyatan,
Chatusatfhiydcha ihdnitu mahdddnantu mittakan sahassa wafiichatusu fhdnesucha jaldpayi.

his flight, having heard the ramoar andisguisedly repeated, ''The Katthi wiU become the
king/' and pnblicly assorted '' he will turn traitor ;" elated thereat, enlisttng enterprising
men in his service, he redaced (the neighbouring) villages to subjection; and thence
hastening to the R6hona division, progressively subdued the whole country, commencing
from Kappalapura. This rdja at the head of an efficient force, in the coarse often years,
attacked the capital* This all-powerful Wasabh6 putting the rdja Subh6 to death io biM
own palace, raised the canopy of dominion in the capital. His uncle fell in the conflict ;
and the raja Wasabh6 raised Chettha, the wife of his uncle, who had formerly protected
him, to the dignity of queen consort.

Being desirous of ascertaining the term of his existence, he consulted a fortune teller, who
replied, '' It will last precisely twelve years/' The monarch presented him with a thoosand
pieces to preserve that secret inviolate ; and assembling the priesthood, and bowing down
to them, he inquired : " Lords ! is it, or is it not, practicable to extend the term of homan
existence V The priesthood replied : " Supreme among men ! it is practicable to proserve
human life, from the death which results from violence (or accident). It ia raqoiaite
to make ' parissawana ' offerings ; to endow sacred edifices ; and to provide institations for
the refuge of the distressed: it is also requisite to repair edifices that have fallen
into dilapidation ; and having undertaken the vows of the ' pansil ' order, to preserve them
inviolate: it is requisite on the 'up6sattb&' days that the prescribed ' nposatlha ' ceremo-
nies should be observed/' The rdja responding " s^dhu," went and did accordin^y. Every
third year he conferred on all priests throughout the island the three sacerdotal garments.
To those priests who were unable to attend, he directed their robes to be aent: he
provided also milk, sweet rice for twelve establishments, and the ordinary alma-effimngs
for sixty four places. In four different places, he kept up an illumination of a thousand

A.D. 66; A.I. 609.] Thk Mahawakso. 221

Ckktiya paU^Uhiwa Thjkpdrdmiekm ekiiiyl MdkdaApi, mmkdbddkighari iti imiiuki.
CkitiaMufi kdrigi daioikfkpi manSrami ; dipt kkOamki 6wdiijinneehm pmfiidAkhmri.
fFaUiyirawihdrieka tkkratm idpattdiya makd fFatUgManndma wik6rmneka akdrayi.
Kdrisi Anurdrdma^ MtAdgdmmuaMniiki Hiiifdmaffkakarita tmhrnssmn taismddpajfi.
MuekaliwiAdraA kdrHwdsd TiuawaHkandmaki dliiadr6dak9&hdgwmki wihdraua addpafi.
GmlamBatiUki tkupamhi kdrisiftkikakanchukan kdritipdtathdgdra^ ; matiUtiaMMawkOMmim.
Sakauakar{$awdpin$6 kdrdpeiwH addiicha ; kdrisip^olkdgdruA wikdri KmwMigaUmki.
S6 yiwup&tatkdgdra^ lamrammmnaki idka Tkupdrdmi ikiip^karm^ kdrdpiti makipaii.
MmkdwikdripariwihapataipaehckkiMapikkkim% kdriii; Ckmiusdlancha Jinnakan p^fUtMkaH.
Ckaiubuddkmpafimd rommd pmrimdnan, gkuran i€ikd, makdbddhi^gani rmmmi rdJ6 $6 iwakdrmffi*
Tasta ra^o mmkhi sd wuiianndmm manAmmtd ikupaA ikApagkarmnekiwa rmmman UUtkiwa kdmpL
TkCpdrdmi ikupagkuran nifikdpiiwd imakipmiif tatm niffkdpitamayi makdddmamaddMteka. [miwmekm

YuHdnan huddkawaehank kkikkkfknmA packch^yampieka, kkikkktknaA dkmmmdkatkikdmaH mppipkdmita*
Nagaraua ekatuddwdrt kapanamattaneka ddpayi^ gUdndnaneka bkikkkunan gildmawatiamimmeka.
Mayenii, RdiUppattan wdpiwkan^ Koiamiagdmakon, Makdnikawidkiiwdpimekm, Makdgdmadwimiwdeka,

lamps at each; and at the Cb6tiyo mountain, at the ThApkrimo, at the MaliAth6po»
at the bo-treo, and on the peak of the Chittilo mountain, at these several places he
constructed ten thupos; and throughout the island he repaired dilapidated edifices.
Delighted with the th^ro resident at Walliy^ro wih&ro, he built for him the great
Walligotto wih&ro. He built also the Anuri wihiro, near Mah&g&mo ; on \f bich he bestow-
ed HdligdLmo, in extent eight karissa, as well as a thousand pieces* Having constructed
the Muchala wihfcro, on that wihiro he conferred the moiety of the abundant waters of the
canal of irrigation supplied from the Tissawaddha mountain* Ho encased the thApo
at Galambatittho in bricks; and to supply oil and wicks for its *' uposatha *" hall, he
formed the Sahassakarisso tank, and dedicated it thereto. At the Kumbhigallako wiharo
he built an ^' uposatha "* hall ; as also at the Issarasamanako wiharo ; and this monarch
constructed also the roof over the Thiipiramo here (at AnurdLdbapura). At the Maba
wiharo he built a roost perfect range of pariw^nnos, and repaired the Chatn8^la hall which
had become dilapidated. Ho caused also exquisite images to bo formed of the four
Buddbos, of their own exact stature, as well as an edifice (to contain them) near the
delightful bo-tree.

The consort of this monarch constructed a beautiful thApo, to which she gave her own
name, as well as an elegant roof, or house, over it Having completed the roof over
the TbApirlimo, this monarch, at the festival held on that occasion, distributed the mahfc-
d&na: unto the bhikkhAs who were in progress of t>eing instructed in the word of Bnddho,
the four sacerdotal requisites; and to the bhikkbAs who propounded the scriptures, clarified
butter and curds; at the four gates of the city he distributed alms to mendicants, and
medicinal drugs to priests afflicted with diseases. He formed also the following eleven
tanks; the Miy6, Raduppallo, K61ambagimo, Mahinikawidhf, two called Mabag&mo,

222 T">- Mahawakso. [a.d. (>(>; a.b. 609.

Kehalan, Kdlawapincha Cham&uiihin, tFdtamanganan, Ahhiwaddhamdiyakaneha ichehekadauiwdpiyo,
Dwdflasarndtikanchiwa suhhikkhattamakdrayi, gMattkan purapakdran iwamuckekamakdrayi^
Gopurancha chatuddwdri mahdwatthuncha kdrayi, kdrdpetwdna uyydni hanti tattka wisajjayi.
Pure hahu pokkharani kdrdpetwd takin tahin, ummaggina jaian lattha patdpisi mmkipaii.
Kwan nana widhan pun^an katwd /Fasabhupati, hatatUardyo td hutwd puniiakammi iadddaro,
Chatuchattdltsawaxsdni pure rajjamakdrayi, ehatuehatidli9a wisdkka pHJdyoeka akdrayi.
Subhardjd dharanto ^6 attano ikadhitikan fFasabhina bkayasankin apphiifhikawaddhakin,
AHan6 kambalanchiwa rajdbhanddniehappayi, fFasabktna kati iasmin tamaddyiitka waddkakin.
Dkitiithdne thapetwdna waidkiii aUano gkari^ sakammakaratd tas$a bhatian 6kari ddrikd,
Sd nirodhasamdpannan Kadambapupphagutnbaki sattami diwasi diswd bkaitammi dhdwani add»
Puna bhattan packitwdua pituno bkattamdkari papanckakaranan pufikd tamatlkan pitwi0 wudL
Suftko punappunanake s6 bkattan ikiratta ddpayi, wissattkdnagatan diswd tkiro dha kumdrikan*
*^Tawa issariyejdti iman ikdnan, kumdnke, aarasiti" tkirdtu taddeka parinibbuio^

K^balo (Dear Mahatittba), Kdlo, Chambutthi, Wdtamangano, and AbhiwaddbamAno. For
tbe extension of culti vation, he formed twelve canals of irrigation; and for the further
protection of the capital, he raised the rampart round it (to eighteen cubits). He built also
guard bouses at the four gates, and a great palace (for himself). This monarch haTing
formed also ponds in different parts of the royal gardens within the capital, kept swans in
them ; and by means of aqueducts conducted water to them.

Thus this sovereign Wasabb6, incessantly devoted to acts of piety, having in various
ways fulfilled a pious course of existence, and thereby escaped the death (predicted to
occur in the twelfth year of his reign), ruled the kingdom, in the capital, for forty four
years ; and celebrated an equal number of w^sakho festivals.

The (preceding) rdja Subho, under the apprehension produced by (the prediction
connected with the usurpation of) Wasabh6, had consigned his only daughter to the
charge of a brick mason, bestowing on her the vestments and ornaments of royalty suited
to her rank. On (her father) being put to death by Wasabh6, she gave up these articles to
the mason (to preserve her own disguise). Adopting her as his daughter, he brought
her up in his own family. This girl was in the habit of carrying his meals to this
artificer (wherever ho might be employed). On one of these occasions, observing in
the Kadanibo forest (a th^ro) absorbed for the seventh day in the '' nir6dho ** meditation,
this gifted female presented him with the meal she was carrying. There dressing another
meal, she carried it to her (adopted) father. On being asked the cause of the delay,
she explained to her parent what had taken place. Overjoyed, he directed that the
presentation of this offering should be repeated again and again. The th^ro. Who was
gifted with the power of discerning coming events, thus addressed the maiden: ''When
thou attaincst regal prosperity, recollect this particular spot ;" and on that very day
he acquired '' parinibbuti."

A.D. 110; A.B. 653. J The Mauawanso. 228

Saki id JFohUM r(^d wayappailamki puiimki fFa^andMikatiMumki kantian iaudnurupikan^
Gawkthi, Purisd ta^ dinodna kumdrikan iUkawaiik^ig^imi iUhiiakkhan^kdwidd,
Ranno niwidayun. R(yd tamdndpiiu mdrolkhi. Tmuaha r^fodkitaitan itikakawaiihaki tadd^
Subharanndiu dhitattan kambaiddiki f^dpayi. Rdjd tufiko tuUuddd tan tddkukaUtma^ffolan.
fFaiaihasMachekayi putto fyankand$ikatiumko Anurddkapuri rajjanUm wnudnikdrayi,
S6 Odnnanadijfd ti'ri Makdma^gaiandmakan wikdran kdrmyi rajd fFankandiikatisitiko,
Mahdmotiatu diwi $6 tarmnii tkira&kdtitan wikdrukdra^dithd§a akdai dkanasanekayun.
fFankandtikathttuia ackekayk kdroyi sutd rajjaA dwddtuawaudmi Gajdbdkukagdminf,
Sutwd id mdtuwachanan mdtuattkdya kdrayi Kadambapuppkaihdnamki rt^d Mdtuwihdrakan,
Mdtd satatakoMian id bkumin atikdya pan^itd add MahdwihdratMa wikdrancka akdrayu
Sayamiwa akdrisi taiikatkipa^ iUdmaymn mnf^Mkdgamekm pddd$i kimiwdma tato tato,
AbhayuitaramakdihQpan mm44^dpHwd ekindpayi ehmtuddwdri chaitUtkiehm ddimukhmmakdrayi,
Gdmanitistawdpin t6 kdrapetwdmakipaii AhkayagiriwikdroMm pdkawa4ihayaddiieka,
Marichawafiikatkupmmki kanekukanehm akdruyt, kinitwd BOtoMokauina mngkmbkdgamaddticka.

The r&ja Wasabh6, when bis son Wankan&siko attained manhood, sought for a virgin
endowed with the prescrit>ed personal attribates. Fortone tellers, who were gifted with the
knowledge of predicting the fortunes of females, discovering such a damsel in the mason's
village, made the circumstance known to the king. The rdLja took steps to have her
brought to him ; and the mason then disclosed that she was a daughter of royalty, and
proved that she was the child of the r&ja Subh6, by the vestments and other articles in his
charge. The monarch delighted, bestowed her on his son, at a splendid ceremonial of
festivity.

On the death of Wasabh6, his son Wankan&sikatisso reigned three years, in the capital
at Anuridhapura. This r&ja Wankan&sikatisso built the Mah4mangallo wihiro on the
banks of tho G6nn6 river.

The queen, Mahimatti, bearing in mind the injunction of the th^ro, commenced
to collect the treasures requisite for constructing a wiharo. (In the mean while) on
the demise of Wankanasikatisso, his son Gajibihukagamini (succeeded, and) reigned
twelve years. This raja, in compliance with the solicitation of his mother, and according
to her wishes, built the Matu wiharo in the Kadambo forest. This well informed queen*
mother, for the purpose of purchasing land for that great wihiro, gave a thousand pieces,
and built the wiharo. He himself (the rija) caused a thupo to be constructed there
entirely of stone ; and selecting lands from various parts of the country, dedicated them for
the maintenance of the priesthood ; and raising the Abhayuttaro th6po, he constructed il
of a greater elevation ; and at the four gates, he restored the four entrances to their former
condition.

This monarch forming the G&minitisso tank, bestowed it on the Abhayagiri wib4ro, for
the maintenance of that establishment. He caused a new coating to be spread on the
Marichawatti wihiro ; be also made a dedication for the maintenance of its fratenuty^

224 The Mahawanso. [a. d. 131 ; a.b. 674.

Kdriii paehchhimepattiwihdntn RdmuJcawhayan, Mahd dMonasdlaneha nagaramki akdrayi,
Gajdhahuitachchayina sasuro tassardjind rajjan Mahallakondgo chhahhaaxdni ak^rayi.
Puratthimh P^jalakan, dalkinakdfipaibatan, pachchhimidakapdsdnan NSffadipi SdUpahbatan,
Dwijagami NachiUn Rdhanijanapadi pana KofiandgapabhataMha Antdgiririhdiikan,
Eii tattawihdran yo Mahallakdndgabhitpati parittinapi kdlena kdrdphi mah/pati.
Ewan asdrihi dhanihi saran punfiani katwdna hahiini pound ddenti; bdidpana kltmahitu hahmfUpdpdni

karonti mohdti,

Sujanappaiddaaanwigatthaya kati Mahdwansi **Dwddasardjako" ndina panchiUinsaiimd parichekkid6.

CUATTI.NSATIMO PaRICHCHHEDO.

Mahallandgasiachchayina puttd Bhdiikatistakd chatuu)isatfwat$dni Lankdrajjawuthdrmyi.
Mahdwihdri pdkdran kdrdpisi tamantatOp Gawaratissawihdran so kdrayitwd mahipati ;
Mahdgdmaninwdpin kdretwd wihdrassa paddsicha ; wihdraneha akdresi Hhdiiyatistandnutkan.
Kdritipdsathdgdran Thupdrdmi man6ramL Rattannannikaufdpineha kdrdpisi makipaii,
Satiisu muduchitlis6, sanghamhi ti6bagdraw6, uhhatd, sanghi mahipdto mahdddnaA pa¥fattayi.

obtained at a price of one handred thousand pieces. He built also Rdmoko wihdro in the
western division, and the Mabd-^ana hall in the capital.

On the demise of Gajdbahu, that raja's *^ sasuro " named Mahallako Ndgo, reigned
six years. This monarch surnamed, from his advanced years, MahallalLo N&go, constracted
the following seven wihdros : in the eastward, the P^jalako ; in the southward, the K6ti-
pabbato; in the westward, the Udal^apdsano ; in the iide of Ndgadipo, the Silipabbato ;
at Dwijagdmo, the Nach^li ; in the R6hano division, the K6ttandgopabbato and Hali
wihiros, at Antdgiri.

Thus wise men, by means of perishable riches, performing manifold acts of piety, realise
imperishable rewards : on the other hand, those who are rendered weak by their siofol
passions, for the gratification of those passions, commit many transgressions.

The thirty fifth chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, '* the twelve kings," composed
equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

Chap. XXXVI.
By the demise of Mahallan&go, his son, named Bhdtikatisso (succeeded, and) reigned
over the monarchy of Lankd for twenty four years. This ruler built a wall ronnd the
Mahawiharo, and having constructed the Gawaratisso wihdro, and formed the Hah4gdmioi
tank, dedicated it to that wiharo; he built also the wih&ro named Bhdtiyatisso. This
monarch constructed also an ^' uposatha '' hall at the delightful ThfipAramo, as well
as the Rattannann6ka tank. This sovereign, equally devoted to his people, and respectful
to the ministers of religion, kept up the mahad&nan offerings to the priesthood of both
sexes.

A. I). 131 ; A.». (>74.] Thf. Mahawaxm). 22.1

Hhdiiktistachch&ifina taua Kamiffhrniittakd afthdraui tamdrajjan Lankddipi akdrayt.

Hhutdrdma Makdndgattkiraua mo patidiya kdreti raianapdtddaA Abkayagirimhi tddhukan ;
Ab hayagirimhi pdkdra^ wtmkdpariwimnmiwacka kdrhi Manitmiuimbhi mahdpariwinamiwaeha ;

Tatthiwa Chitiyagharan Ambatihaii tathhtaeha kdrisi pafisamkhdran Ndgadipe gkari pama,
MahdwihdratiimatU6 madditwd toitka kdrayi, Kukkufagiripariwinapantin tukkaekchan hhupaii.
Mahdwihdri kdriti dwddase manmj&dhipd tmahdchaturuMta pdtddi dmisaniyye tnandromi.
Dakkhinawihdraihupamhi kanekukaneha akdrayi ; bhaddoMdlan MahdmigkawanatitmaHcka maddiya,
Mahdwhari pdkdranpauatd apaniym t6, maggan Dakkhinawihdmgdminehdpi akBrmyi,
Bhuiardmawihdrancha, Rdmagonakamiwuehat tatkiwa Nandatiunua drammneha akdrmyi,
Pdckinatd AniUatitsa pit66aian, Oaf^gardjiyan^ Nayilaiiuardmaneka, Pilapiffkiwihdrdkan,
Rdjamahdwikdraneka kdriti mmnujddhipo 96 ; yiwa iitu ikdnisu kdrhipdimthSaymn,
Kaiydnikawihdrichm Man4ai9g'^riki tatkd Du66aiawdpitiuawk6 wikdraniu imisuki.
Kani^katinackckayina taum puU6 akdrmyi rajfan dwiyiwa woMtdni Ckueldandgdii wittui6,
Ckudddnigakaniiikd tan rdJaA gkdiiytikdrayi, ikawa»$mn Kuddandgo rajjan LaAkdya kdrayL
yfakdpilancka waddkiii ikandlikaekkdiaki ikikkhutatdnan panchannan aydckaekkinnaii imaA/pati,
Kuddandgaita ranftetu diwiyd bkdimkd tadd sindpati Sirindgd ckdrd kuiwdna rdjino.

By the death of Bhitikatisso (Tisso the elder brother) Kanitthatisso (Tisso the younger
brother) succeeded, and reigned eighteen years oyer the whole of Lank&.

Pleased with Mahanigo th6ro of Bhtit&rimo, he constructed (for him) at the Abbayagtri
wih&ro a superb gilt edifice. He built, also, a wall round, and a great pariw6nno at»
Abhayagiri ; a great pariw^nno at Manis6mo wih&ro also ; and at the same place,
an edifice over the ch^tiyo ; and in like manner another at Ambatthalo. He repaired the
edifice (constructed over the ch6tiyo) at Nigadipo. Ijevelling a site within the consecrated
limits of the Mahawihiiro, this monarch constructed the range of pariw^nnos called
Kukkutagiri, in the most perfect manner. On the four fides of the square at the
Mah&wihdro, this ruler constructed twelve spacious and delightful edifices, splendid
in their appearance. He constructed a covering for the thdpo at the Dakkhino wihfcro,
and levelling a site within the limits of the Mabim^go garden, he constmcted a refection-
hall there. Taking down the wall of the MahawiULro on one fide, he opened a road to
Dakkhino wiharo. In like manner he built Bbiitarimo wihiro, the Rimag6nako, as also
the wihdro of Nandatisso. In the south eastern direction, the Annlatisso-pabbato wihiro,
the GangarAjiyo, the Nay^latissariimo, and the Pildpitthi wib&ro. This monarch also
constructed the Kajamaha wihiro, and up6satha balls at the following three places : vis.,
Kalyini wihdro, Mandalagiri, and at the wih&ro called Dubballawipitisso.

By the death of Kanitthatisso, bis son called Chuddanago (succeeded, and) reigned two
years. The younger brother of Chuddan&go, named Knddbanigo, putting that r^a to death,
reigned one year. This monarch during the ** EkaniUik6 " famine kept up, witboat later-
mission, alms-offerings to the principal community, consisting of five hundred priests.

The brother of Kuddhan&go*s queen, named Sirinigo, who was the minister at the bead
of the military, turning traitor to the king, and supported by a powerful army, approached

M 3

226 The Mahawakso. [a.d. 209; a.b.752

naiawdhanasampannd dgamma, nagarantikan rdjabaltna yujjhanto Chudfiandgamahipatin,
Paldpetwa ; hfldhajayn Anurddhapuri work, Lankdrajjamakdrisi wassdnil iinawisatu
Mahdthupawari ehhattan kardpetwdna bhupatit suwannakamman kdresi dastaniya mandraman*
Kdresi Lohapasddan karitwd panchahhumalan ; Mahdbodhichatuddwdri sopdnan puna kdrayi.
Karetivd chhattapdidnan mahi pujamakdrayi Kulamiananeha dipasmin wistajjisi daydpard,
Sirindgaxsachayi tas%a putto Tisso akdrayi rajjan dwdwitawaisani dhammawohdrakdwido,
Thapisi sohi todhdran hinsdmuttan yatd idha ; ** fFohdrakatissardjd *' iti ndtno kato ahu,
Kambugdmakawdsissa Diwathcratsa santiki dhamman, sutwd pafikamman panchawdii akdrayi.
Mahdtiiassasta therassa Anurdrdmawdsino Muchtlapaiian ddnawaffhamakdrayu
Tissardja tnandapancha Mahdwihdradwayipi s6 Mahdbodhighark pdehinkt Uhanupadwayampickm ;
Sattapannikapdsddan kdretwd Mukhawdsakan tndsi mdsi sahastan so Mahdwihdraua dd^ayi.
Abhayagiriwihdrkt Dakkhinamulasawhayi Marichawafiiwihdramhi Kulatistaua sawkayi,
Mahiyanganawihdramhi, Mahdgdmakasawhayi, Mahdndgatsawha tathd, Kalydnikawhayi,
iti affhatu thupisu bhaUikammainakdrayi, Mukandgasendpati wihare Dakkkink taikd,

the capital. Giving battle to the royal army, and defeating the king, the victor Feig:ned in
the celebrated capital of Anuradhapura for nineteen years.

This monarch having caused a '' chhatta" to be made for the Mahithfipo, had it gilt in
a manner most beautiful to the sight ; he also rebuilt the L6hapasado five stories high, and
subsequently a flight of steps at each of the four entrances to the great bo-tree. This
personage, who was as regardful of the interests of others as he was indiflerent to himself,
having built a '' chhatta " hall at the isle of Kulambano, celebrated a great festival of
oficrings.

On the demise of Sirindgo, his son Tisso, who was thoroughly (w6hAro) conversant
with the principles of justice and equity, ruled for twenty two years.* He abolished the
(woh&ran) practice of inflicting torture, which prevailed up to that period in this land,
and thus acquired the appellation of Wohdrakatisso r&ja.

Having listened to the discourses of the th6ro D6wo, resident at Kambugimo, be
repaired five edifices. Delighted, also, with the Mahatisso th^ro, resident at the Annro
wihdro, he kept up daily alms for him at Much^lapattano.

This rdja Tisso having caused also to be formed two halls, (one) at the Mahttwihiro, and
(another^ on the south east side of the bo-tree edifice, and two metalic images (for them),
as well as a hall called the Sattapannika, most conveniently situated (within his own
palace), bestowed ofierings (there) worth a thousand (pieces) monthly to the priesthood of
the Mahdwihdro, At the Abhayagiri wih&ro, the Dakkhinamiilo, the Marichawatti wiharo,
the one bearing the name of Kulatisso, at the Mahiyangana wih&ro, at the MahdLgimo, the
Mahdndgo wihdro, as well as at the Kalydni, and at the th6pos of these eight places,

• The WiJtullya heresy originated in SepUmber, a. d 209 ; a. b. 762 : m. 4. d. 10— in the 6nt year of Om nigB of

WohirakatiflBO.

A.D. £09 ; A.B. 752.] The Mahawanso. 227

Tathd yfaiekawmffiwikdraimM Puttam6hdgmwhaye, tathd lisarasamanawhawJki Tiuawhi Ndg^ipuki ;
itichchhatiuwihdrisu pdkdraneha akdrayi ; kdritip6*athdgdran AnurdrdmatawhayL
Ariyawantakatkd fhdni Lankadipe khili picha ddnawaffan fhapdpiii iaddhammigdruwina t6,
Ttni tatatahaudM datwdna, manujddhipo ; inatdta inibhikkhu mochUi tdtanappiyo,
Mahdwesdkhapujin m6 kdtetwd, dipawdtinan $abb itanghocha hhikkhunan tiehiwaramaildpayi.
fFituttyawddamadditwd kdretwd papaniggakan KapHkna amaehehina idsamoAjdtayidhm «d.
fF%uut6bhayandg6ti ktimiffho taM$ar(ffino diwiyd taua sansaffhd, ndio hkito tabkdtard,
Palayitwd BhaUatitthan gantwdna $ahatiwak6, kuddkdwiya mdtuhuta hattkapddamrha ehhidayi.
Rdjind ra^fhabhi datthan fkapetwdna idhiwatan tunakhc'paman daaayitwa gahitwdpi tinikakt,
Tatthiwandwan druyika paratiramagd sayaA^ Subkadkwo MdtuiUu upagamma mahipaiin,
Suhadiwiyahuiwdna tasmin raffhawmhindi s6, Ahkayb ianjdnaiatthan dutan idha witajjayi.
Tan diavod puharakkkaA so Mamantd kuntandliyd paribbhmmanid maddiiwd kaiwd dmbbalamuiakan.

he caused improvements to be made with paid labor. The roinister Mukani^, in like
manner, built walls round the following six wiharos : the Dakkhino, the Marichawatti^
the Puttambhdgo, the Issarasamano, and the Tisso^ in the isle of Nago. He built also an
" uposatha " hall at the Anuro wiharo.

This ruler of men expending three hundred thousand, out of reverential devotion
to religion, provided for every place at which the sacred scriptures are propounded
the maintenance (for priests) bestowed by alms. This patron of religion relieved also the
priests who were in debt from their pecuniary diCBculties. He celebrated the great
w6sakha festival, and distributed the three sacerdotal garments among all the priests
resident in the island.

By the instrumentality of the minister Kapilo suppressing the W6tullya heresy, and
punishing the impious members (connected therewith), he re-established the supremacy of
the (true) doctrines.

This king had a younger brother named Abhayanago, who had formed an attachment
for his queen. Being detected in his criminal intercourse, dreading his brother's resent-
ment, he fled. Repairing to Bballatittho with his confidential attendants, and pretend-
ing to be indignant with his (brother's) father-in-law (Sabhad^wo, the queen's father,
with whom he was in league), ho maimed him in his hand and feet. In order that he
might produce a division in the raja's kingdom (in his own favor), leaving the said
(Sabhad6\vo) hero (in Lanki), and contemptuously comparing him to a dog (which he
happened to kill when he was on the point of embarking), accompanied by his most
attached followers, and at that place (Ballatittha) throwing himself into a vessel, (Abhaya-
nago) fled to the opposite coast.

The said father-in-law, Sabhad6wo, repaired to the king, and assuming the character
of a person attached to him, brought about a revolt in the country, (while resident
in his court) there. Abhayo, for the purpose of ascertaining the progress made in
this plot, sent an emissary over here. (Subhad6wo) on seeing this (emissary), removing
(the earth) at the foot of an areca tree with his ^kandanili,'' and thereby loosen-

228 The Mahawanso. |a.d. 231 ; a.b. 774.

Rdhimdyiwa pdtetwd najyetwd tan paldpayi, Duto gantwd Abhayasna tanpawatti^ pawkdayu

Tan natwd Abhayo damiU dddya bnhuki iato nagaraxantikamdganjt hhdtardyujjhitun tayan.

Tan natwdna, paldyitwdt assamdruicha dewiyd, Malayan agamd rdjd. Tan kaniffho nubandkiya*

Rdjanan Malay t hantwd diwimdddya dgaio karisi nagari rajjanaffkdwdMsdni bhupdH.

Pdsdnawedin kdrisi Mahdbodhisamantato, Lohapdndtiaganamhi rdjd mandapamewaeka,

Dwihi satasahassehi nikawatlhdni gdhiya ; dipamki hhikkhmanghanta watthaddnamaddsi s6,

Abhayassachchayi bhdtu Tissassa tassa attrajo dwiwassdni Sirindgd LankdrajjamakdrayL

Paiimnkhariya pdkdra mahdbhodhisamantaio mahdbddhi gharattiwa s6 yiwa wdtikdtalL

Munehelarukkhaparito Hansawaddhan manoraman mahantan mandapanehiwa kdrdpisi mahipaii,

fFijayakumdraho ndma Sirinagassa attrajo, pituno apachchayi rajjan ikataauamakdrayi,

Lambakannd tayo dsun sahdyd Mahiyangani, Sanghatisso, Sanghabddhi, tatiyo G6fhakdBkay»,

Te Tisxawdpimdriyddan gato andhowichakkhani raj upaifhdnamdy ante padasaddina ahruufL

** Paihawisdmino ite tayowahatibhu,** iti. Tan iutwd, Abhayo paehehhdyanto puehehhi pundbhayi,

** Kassa wanttd fhasMtiti f" puna puchchhi tamewatd, *' packehhi tnatsdti ;** s6 dho. TaA stUwd dwiki id mgd»

ing its roots, pushed the tree down with his shoulder, (to indicate the instability of
the raja's government) and then reviling him (for a spy) drove him away. The emissary
returning to Abhayo, reported what had occurred.

Thus ascertaining the state of affairs, levying a large force of damillos for the purpose
of attacking his brother, he advanced in person on the capital (Anuridhapura).

The rdja on discovering this (conspiracy) together with his quceD« instantly mounting
their horses, fled, and repaired to Malaya. His brother pursued the riya, and putting him
to death in Malaya, and capturing the queen, returned to the capital. This monarch
reigned for eight years.

This king built a stone ledge round the bo-tree, as well as a hall in the square of the
Ii6hap&s&do ; and buying cloths with two hundred thousand pieces, he bestowed robes
on the whole priesthood in the island.

On the demise of Abhayo, Sirinago the son of his brother ( W6hiro) Tisso, reigned two
years in Lankd. This monarch repaired the wall round the great bo-tree, and built near
the hall of the great bo, in the yard strewed with sand, to the southward of the mach^lo tree,
the splendid and delightful Hansawatta hall.

The prince named Wijayo, the son of Sirinago, on the demise of his father reigned
one year.

There were three persons of the Lambakanno race (who wear large ear ornaments),
intimately connected together, resident at Mahiyangano, named Sangatisso, Sangbabddhi,
and the third G6thakdlbhayo. They were walking along the embankment of the
Tissa tank in their way to present themselves at the king's court. A certain Uind man,
from the sound of their tread, thus predicted : ** These three persons are destined to bear
the weight of (governing) the land.'' Abhayo, who was in the rear, hearing thin excla-
mation, thereupon thus fearlessly questioned him : '' Which then of (our three) dynasties

A.D. 241 ; A.I. 784.] The Mahawan^o. 229

Ti pmran pawhitwdna tayd raAf^Mi waUahha rdjakichckdni sddketUd, fFtjmyardjaua santi' t.
fiantttd ff^ifayanySnan rdjagihamki^ il'ai6 tin6pafm Sa^ghatitsam duwi rdjjibkhkchayun,
Ewan x6 ahhhitiowa Anurddhapurnitamk raifmn ehattdriwaudni Sanghatittd akdrayi,
Mahdthupamhi ehhattancha kimalammanehal drayi, wisun tat&Mahasaagghi ehaturbcha mahdmauiA,
Majjhi chaiuniian suriydnan fhapdpiO mahipati ; ihupana muddhani tatkd anaggkan wmjirackumiatun.
S6 rhhaUamahdpujdya tanghaua manujdtihipo ehattSit^akatuum ehkaehiwaramaddpmyi.
Tan yfahdtiewatthkrknada Mnhalla^ awdgind tutwdna kkandkakk iuttan, ydgdni$anM4ulipmman
Suiwd, paiannd, tanghoMta ydgwldnamnddpayi ; nagaratsa ekaiuddwdri Maklaehckan miwaMddhuehm,
S6 aniaraniari rdjdjamhupakkdni hhaditmn tahcrddhd tahdmachehd mgama Pdekim^dtpakan,
Upaddutdtsa gamani manuua PdehinawdMind whan phalitu ydfitun rdfaihoijdya jambuyd,
Khddittrd jambupakkdni tdni taiihiwa to mat6, simSyattan SaAghabodhtn Abkayd rnjjibkitkehayi,
Rdjd SirUnnfrhahodhi wiuutd pmnchasilawd Anurddktpari rajjan dmwiw^udmi kdrayi,
Mahdwihare lariat taldkaggan mandram&n tadd dipd manmui m6 {^atwd dmbSuffhipaddaii,
Karuiitiya I ampitamdnd mahdthupa(^gani aayan, nipajji hhumiyan rdjd hatwdna iti niekekhayofi

will endure the longest?" The person thus interrogated^ replied, ''His who was in the rear."
On recci\ing this answer, he joined the other two.

Thc.«!e three persons, on their reaching the capital, were most graciously received by the
monarch Wijayo, in whose court they were established, and employed in oCBces of state.
Conspiring together, they put to death the r&ja Wijayo in his own palace; and two of them
raised (the third) Sanghatisso, who was at the head of the army, to the throne. The said
Sanghatisso, who had usurped the crown under these circumstances, reigned four years.

This monarch caused the ''chhatta** on the MahithApo to be gilt, and he set four gems in
the centre of the four emblems of the sun, each of which cost a lac. He, in like manner,
placed a glass pinnacle on the spire (to serve as a protection against lightning).

This ruler of men at the rcsti\al held in honor of this chhatta, distributed six cloths, or
two sets of sacerdotal carmcnts, to forty thousand priests ; and having attended to
the (andawindiika) discourse in the kandhako, propounded by Mahad6wo th6ro, of
M^hallako, and ascertained the merits accruin*; from makin«4 offerings of rice broth,
delighted thereat, he caused rice broth to be provided for the priesthood at the four gates
of tlie capital, in the most convenient and appropriate manner.

This raja was in the habit from time to time of visiting the isle of Pachina, attended by
bis suite and ministers, for the purpose of eating jaml>os. The inhabitants of that north-
eastern isle suffering from (the extortions of) these royal progresses, infused poison into
the jarobos intended for the rkja, (and placed them) amon.; the rest of the Trait. Having
eat those jambos he died at that very place; and Abhhyo caused to be installed in
the monarchy, Sanuhabhodi, w ho had been raised to the command of the army. Renowned
under the title of 8iri<anghabh6di rdga, and a devotee of the '' pansil " order, at least, he
administered the sovereignty at Anur^dhapura for two years. He built at the Maha-
wih&ro, a " sal&kagga'* hall.

Having at that period learned that the people were suffering from the effects of a
drought, this benevolent raja throwing himself down on the ground in the square of th ^

230 The Mahawanso. [a.d. 242 ; a.b. 785.

*' Pawassitwdna diwina jalinuppddiii mayit nahiwa wuffhahissdmi, maramdnopmhm^ idhm^*

Ewan nipannd bhumindd dkwdpdwaui tdwadk Lanl:ddipamhi sakali pinayanto mahdmaki.

Tathdpinuiiahati i6 apildpanato fali ; awdrintu iato maehchdjalaniggama pandiiyd.

Tatd jalanhi piluwan rdjd wufthdMi dhammiko, karundyanudi, iwan dijte dubiuffhikdikayan.

Chord takin takinjdtd Hi sntwdna bhupati ; ckdri andpayitwdna rahastina paldpayi.

Andpeiwa rahastina matdnan so kali&aran aggiki Httasilwdna hanitan ckdrupaddawaik,

Ek6 yakkho idkdgamma rattakhki Hi wissutd, kardti rattdnakkhinimanuudnan iakin iakin*

AQriamannamapekkkilufd, bkdsitwd, '* raUanittaian,'* nard maranti, Tk yakkkd m6 bkakkkiii msmnkkU6.

Rdjd upaddawan than suiwd santaitamdnasd eko pawdtagabbhamki kutwd affhaji^gHpdiaihf^

" Apasiitwdna tan ** rdjd " na wuiikdtjUti '* s6 sayi Tassa m6, dhammatijina, agd yaklhb tadaniikaA.

Tina «* kdtiti f *" wuffhbchd, td •* Ahanii ;' pawidayi. ** Kasmd pajd mi bkakkkisi mdkhdda ** iti Mrmm,

** Ekasmin mijanapadi nari dihiti** Mcbruwi: " nasakkd Hi wuUe ; s6 kaminikanti** abruwi*

** Aaaan tatsdddtu mi maman kkdda " Hi ; sobruwi ** natakkd ** Hi tan ydckigdmi gdmi balieka td.

Mahdthtipo, pronounced this vow : '' Althoagh I should sacrifice my life by it» I shall not
rise from this spot, until by the interposition of the d6\vo, rain shall have fallen (sufficient)
to raise me on its flood from the earth/' Accordingly the ruler of the land remained
prostrate on the ground ; and the d^wo instantly poured down his showers. Throoghout
the island, the country was deluged. Apprehending that even then he woald not rise^ un-
til he was completely bouyed up on the surface of the water, the officers of the household
stopt up the drains (of the square). Being raised by the water, this righteous r&ja got np.
In this manner, this all compassionate person dispelled the horrors of this droaght

Complaints having been preferred that robbers were infesting all parts of the country,
this sovereign caused them to be apprehended, and then privately released them ; and
procuring the corpses of persons wlio had died natural deaths and casting them into
flames, suppressed the affliction occasioned by tlie (ravages of the) robbers.

A certain yakkh6, well known under the appellation of the ** rattakkhi " (red-eyed
monster) visited this land, and afflicted its inhabitants in various parts thereof with
ophthalmia. People meeting each other, would exclaim (to each other), **His eyes are also
rod ! " and instantly drop down dead ; and the monster would without hesitation devour
their (corpses). The rdja having been informed of the affliction (of his people), in the depth
of his wretchedness, took the vows of the '' attasil " order, in his cell of solitary devotion.
The monarch vowed : ** I will not rise till I have beheld that (demon)." By the influence
of his pious merits, the said monster repaired to him. Then rising, he inquired of
him, ''Who art thou?" (The demon) replied: ''I am (the yakkho")- The (rija) thus
addressed him : '' Why dost thou devour my subjects : cease to destroy them.** The demon
then said, ''Let mo have the people of one district at least," On being told, "fl is
impossible ;" lowering his demand by degrees, he asked, " Give me then one (viUageX
The raja replied, "1 can give thee nothing but myself, devour me." " That Is not possible,
(said the demon) ; and intreated that " bali " oiTerings should be made to him in every

A.D. 246 ; A.». 789.] Thk Mahawanso. SSI

'*8dHh(Ui" watwd 6k£tmindo dipQmhi MakaHpieka gdmatiwari niwkMtwd halin taM9a addpmf^i,

Mahdtattina tiniwa uMabkutdnnkampind mahdr6ga bhaydjdtd dipmdipina n6sitd>

S6 bhan<^gdrik6 ran/^6 amaehrho Gofakd!ihay6 ehdrd hutwd ultaraU nagaran samupdgami.

Paritidwanamdddjfa rdjd dakkhinadwdratbpmrahinMamar&chenid ikf^dwa paidyi sd.

Pufabhattan gahefwdna gaehchhantd puriid pana bkattabhbgdya rdjdnan mibandMcha punappmui^,

Jalan pariuawayitwdna . bhunjitwdna daydiul.6 tassiwan nutgahan kdiun idan wachatutmabruwi*

** Sanghabbdki ahun rd^d ; gahitwd mama, bho^ iiran ; Gbfhdbhayaua dauehi, bahun dauati tk dkammn,'*

Na iehchkitb tathd katun; tattatthdya mah^paii, niiinndyiwa awmri m6 sisan iasia addpiya.

GA^kdbkdyaMMa dttuhi tbtu wimkitamdnatb ; datwd iasta tlhanan ramio, iakkdran addhukdrayi.

Swan Gofkdbhayb kab .%fighawanndbhay6iieka wittuto, tirauamd Lankdrqjjamakdrayu

Mahawaithun kdrayiiwdiia, waitkudwdramhi maijdapan, kdrayitwa manduyitwdtb bkikkkuiaUka saJigkatb,

Affkultaraiakaudni nhiditwd, dimi, dini, ydgukkqjjakabknffiki tddkuki wiwidkikieka ;

Sackiwariki kappttwd, wiakdddman pawattayi : ikawUddiniwan mbmnikanekaumkdrmyi.

Tillage. The roler of the land replying, '' sidha/' and throaghoat the island having pro-
Tided accommodation for him, at the entrance of every village, caased ** bali ** to be offered
to him. By this meant the panic created by this epidemic was suppressed by the sapreme
of men, who was endowed with compassion in the utmost perfection, and was like unto the
light which illuminated (he land.

The minister of this raja, named Gotak&bhayo, who held the oCBce of treasurer, turning
traitor, fled from the capital to the northward. The king abhorring the idea of being
the cause of the death of others, also forsook the city, wholly unattended, taking with him
only his " parissawanan " (water strainer used by devotees to prevent the destruction
which mig;ht otherwise take place of animalcuIsD in the water they drank). A man who
was travelling along the road carrying his meal of dressed rice with him, over and over
again intreatcd of the r&ja to partake of the rice. This benevolent character haviog strained
the water he was to drink, and made his meal ; in order that he mi^ht confer a reward
on him (who had presented the repast), thus addressed him : ''I am the rija Sanghabh6dL
Beloved ! taking my head, present it to Gdthabhayo ; he will bestow great wealth on ihtm.**
The peasant declined accepting the present. The monarch, for the purpose of benefiting
that individual, bequeathing his head to him, (by detaching it from his shoulder) expired
without rising (from the spot on which he had taken his meal). lie presented the bead to
G6th&bhayo. Astonished (at the statement made by the peasant) he conferred great
wealth on him; and rendered him all the kind offices a monarch could bestow.

This Gdthabhayo, known by the title of M6ghawannibhayo reigned in Lankfc thirteen
years.

He built a great palace, and at the gate of that palace a hall ; and having decorated
that hall, from amons; the priests there assembled, he entertained daily one thoosand plot
eight priests with rice broth, confectionary and every other sacerdotal requisite* Causing
robes to be made, he kept up the mahkdanan offering. Ue aniatemipttfdljr maintained

232 The Mahawanso. [a.d. 248; a.b. 791.

Mahdwihdre Idrisi sildmandapamuftaman, Ldhapdsaddthainihicha pariwattiya fhapdpayt.
AfahdMhi itildwcflhin, uttaratlwdraforanan pafifihdpixi thamihecha ehatidai}ni taehdkliakt,
Tisicsild paiimd thu tlwdresu Jcdriya, fhapdpexicha jtal'anle daJchhinamhi sildmyan,
Padhdnahhumin /cdrcsi Mdhdwihdrapachchhatd, dipamhl chhinnakawdxan sabbaneha paiUankharL
Thupdrdmi thupagharan, Therambatthalaki tathd, drdini manisomamht patisan7:hdrayicha s6.
Thvpdrdmicha Manixoma drdme Marichawaitiki^ Dakkhinawhawiharecha updsatha ghardnicka,
Mighawannahhayawhancha nawawihdramakdrayi, wihdramahdpujdyan pindetwd dipavodsinah.
Tinna hhiklhHtahanndnan tiehiwaramaddxhha, mahdwhdUhapujacha tadd iwa akdrayi,
Anuwax^ancha sdnghaxxa chhachiwaramaddpayi . Pdpakdnan nigsrahetwd xddhento idsanantu «6,
fntuUyaicadind bhikkhu Abhayagiriwdxino^ gdhayitwa xaiihimatti Jinasdxanakaniaki,
Katwdna nigghan tisan, pardtirk khipapapayi, Tattha kiitasxaf/iirassa nixsiiobhiklhu eholiko,
Sanghamittoti, ndmina, hhutawijjddikbwido, Mahdwihari bhikkhunan lujfhitwana, itlhdgamOf
Thiipdrdme sannipdtan patcisitwd asanftatd Sanghapdlasta pariwina u>du ihiraua tailka 96,

this observance on every twenty first day. In the Mahdwihiro be constructed a superb
hall of stone, and the piHars of the L6hdpasddo ho rearranged in a diflcrcnt order. At the
great bo-tree he added a stone Icd;?o or cornice (to its parapet wall), a porcb at its
southern entrance, and at the four corners he placed hexagonal stone pillars. Having
had three stone ]map:es of Buddho made, he placed them at the three entrances, as well as
stone altars at the son (hern entrance. On the western side of the Mahiwihiro he formed
a padhana sqnarc (for peiipatetic meditation); and throu«:hout the i^sland lio repaired
dilapidiUcd edifices. In this manner, he repaired the edifice built over the Thfipiiamo, as
well as the one over Ambatthalo, in which the thiiro (Mahindo had dwelt), and made
improvenirnts at the Manisoma edifice. lie repaired aIi?o the '' upasattba ** balls at
the Tliuparamo, Manisoma, Marichawatti, and Dakkhina wihdros. He constracted nine
wiharos which he called after himself, M6ghawanndbhayo. Assembling the population
of the country, he celebrated a great festival of offerings. To thirty thousand priests he
presented the three sacerdotal garments ; at the same time ho celebrated the great
'' wes^ikha" festival. He bestowed also two sets of sacerdotal garments annually on the
priesthood.

This purifier of the true religion degraded its impious (impugners); and seizing sixty of
the fraternity of Abhayagiri, who had adopted the Wctulliya tenets, and were like thorns
unto the religion of the vanquisher, and having excommunicated them, banished tbem
to the opposite coast.

There was a certain priest, the disciple of the chief thfero of the banished (seel), a natiTe
of Chola, by name Sangamitto, who was profoundly versed in the rites of the "bhAta**
(demon faith). For the gratification of his enmity against the priests of the llahawib^o
(by whose advice the Abhayagiri priests were banished) he came over to this land.

Ttiis impious person entering the hall in which the priests were assembled at the
ThuparSmo, addressed himself to the there of the Sanghapila pariweno, who was the

A.D. 248; A.B. 791.] The Mahawanso. 23.S

Gd^dbhayauaihiratta rndtulatMOua rl^ind, rani^o ndmindiapatS, waehanan pafibdhiya*

Ranfio kulupaH lUi, Rdjd iasmin patidiya,jefihaputtan Jeffhatittan, Mahdsknan kaniithdkan^

Appiti iaua hhikkhutta. S6 $anganki duiiyakan ; upanandi iasmin bhikkhmmn Jefihaiitto kum6rako.

Pitund achchayi, Jeffhatiuo rqjd ahUi t6, piiutariratakkdrt niggantun niehehhamdnaki,

Duffhd machchi niggahitun, Mayan nikkhamma bhupati, kanifihan puraid kaiwd^ pitukdyan ananiaran,

Tatd amachchi katwdna, ioyan huiwdna paehehhaidf kaniffhe pitukdyicka nikkhanti tadanantaran^

Dwdran sanwdiaritwana duffhamaeheki nipdtiyat tuii appisi, piiuno ehitakdyan samaniaid.

Tinatta kammundndman kakkkaibpapadan ahu : Sanghamitioiu so bhikkhu bhito latmd narddkipe.

Tatsdbhisika samakdlan Mahdiinina mantiyd, taud&hiiikan tichanto paraitran gaib ii6,

Patira id wipakkatan Ldhapdiddamutiaman kbfi dkanan aggkanakan kdrisi Mattabhumuikan,

Xatihisatatahastaggka^ p%^ayitwd wtmnin takin^ kdrisi Jeffkaiissb ian Manipdsddamuttammn,

Manin duwi makaggkicka Makdikupi api^ayi, Afahdbodkigkari tint idranani mmkarayi,

Kdrayitwd wikdran s6 Paekinaiissapabbatdn^ pmnekdwdsisu sangkassa addti putkawipaii.

maternal uncle of the rija Got4bhayo, and invoking him in the terms in which the king
himself would use, succeeded in overcoming his tenets. (Sanghamitto) completely gained
the confidence of the r&ja. The monarch becoming greatly attached to him, placed under
that priest's tuition his eldest son Jettatisso, as well as his younger son Mahis^no.
He evinced a preference for the second son, and prince Jettatisso from that circumstance
entertained a hatred against that priest.

On the demise of his father, Jettatisso succeeded to the monarchy. For the purpose of
punishing the ministers who showed a reluctance to attend the funeral obsequies of his
father, repairing himself (to the place where the corpse was deposited) and making his
brother lead the procession, h6 sent the corpse immediately behind him ; and then placinjc
these (disaifected ministers) next in the procession, he himself stayed to the last« The
instant that his younger brother and the corpse had passed out, closing the city gates
he seized these disloyal nobles, and transfixed them on impaling poles around his father's
funeral pile. On account of this deed, ho acquired an appellation significant of the ferocity
of his nature (Duttho)^and the priest Sanghamitto, from the terror he entertained of the
said monarch, immediately after his inauguration fled from hence to the opposite coast ; and
in communication with S6no, was anxiously looking forward for his accession to the throne.

This (monarch) completed the construction of the L6hapasildo, which had been left
unfinished by his father, building it seven stories high, by expending a " koti " of
treasure on it. Having made there (to that edifice) an oflbring of a (" mani ") gem,
worth siTLty lacs, the said Jettatis^so built the superb Mani hall. He made ofierings
likewise of two very valuable jewels to the Mahath6po, and built three portal arches
at the great bo. Constructing a wihiro at the Pichinatisso moantain, this ruler of
the land dedicated it to the priesthood resident at the five establishments.

This monarch Jettatisso, removing from the Tb^pkrimo the colossal and beaotifnl stone
statue (of Buddho), which D6w&nanpiyatisso had set up at the TbAparamo, enshrined it in
the wihdro of the Pilcbinatisso mountain. This rija having celebrated the festival of

234* The Mahawanso. [a.d. 275 ; a.b. 818.

Dewdnanpiyatissina $6 patiffhdpitan puran. Thftpdrdmi urusildpaftman ehdrudauantt^p
Netted Thupdrdmamhd Jeffhatisso mahipati, patiffhdpiti drdmi PdckinatiuapahhmU,
Kdlamantikawdpin s6 add Chitiyapabbati wihdrapdsddamahan mahdwiidkhamiwachat
Katwd rdjd tahastasta sanghasta ddnackiwaraii, Alambagdmawdpin to Jeffhaiiud aMrayu
Ewa^id wiwidhan puni^an pdiddaTcaranddikan kdrentd dasawassdni rdjd rajfamakdrayim
Iti bahupu!inahitubhiuta narapatichtd bahupdpahitundti tnadhuramiwa wiiina nuaamdna^:

sujanamano hhqjaUna tan kaddehitU

Sujanappasdda sanwegatthaya kati Mahdwansi " Tayddasart^akdndma** ckhaffifiuaiimd paridkekhid^

Sattatinsatimo Parichchhedo.
Jeffhatiisachckayinatta Makdsino kaniffhako tattawisati wassdni rdjd rajjamakdrayi.
Tatsa rdjdbhitikattaAkdritu/iparatirato so SaAghamittattkirotu kdlan (^atw6 idkdgaio ;
TaudbhUikan kdretwd annankichehancha nikadhd MahdwihdrawiddhaiiuaA kdtukdmo atmAnaio ;
** /iwinayawddino etc Mahdwihdrawasind : winawddimayan rdja*' iti gdhiyahhUipaH.
Mahdwihdrawdsiita dhdran diti bhikkhuno ranted dan^n fhapdpayi yd id tataA dmniiy^m
Upaddutd tthi bhikkhd Mahdwiharawdsind Mahdwihdran ehha^ietwd Malayan Rbkana^mguA,

dedication^ as well as the ^^ wesdkha " festival at the Ch6tiyo moantain, made an offering
thereto of the Kdlamantiko taok ; he bestowed also alms and sacerdotal garments ou
a thousand priests. The said Jettatisso formed likewise the Alambagdmi tank.

Thus this r&ja reigned twelve years, performing various acts of piety conducive to bis
own popularity.

Thus the regal state, like unto a vessel which is filled with the most delicious BwetXs
mixed with the deadliest poison, is destined to be productive of acts of the purest diarity,
as well as deeds of the greatest atrocity. On no account should a rigfateons man be
covetous of attaining that state.

The thirty sixth chapter in the Mah4wanso, entitled, ** the thirteen kings," composed
equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

Chap. XXXVII.

On the death of Jettatisso, his younger brother, the rdja Hahas^no, reigned twenty
seven years.

The impious th6ro Sanghamitto, aforesaid, having ascertained the time appointed for the
inauguration of the king, repaired hither from the opposite coast Having celebrated the
installation, and in every respect attended to the other prescribed observances, bent
on the destruction of the Mahdwihiro, he thus misled (the king) : " Bd^a, these priests
of the Mah&wih&ro uphold an heterodox win6yo : we observe the (orthodox) win^."
The monarch thereupon ordained, that whoever should give any alms to a priest of
the Mab&wih&ro, would incur a fine of a hundred (pieces). The Mahdwih4ro fimtemity
planged into the greatest distress by these proceedings, abandoning the Mahiwihiro,
repaired to Malaya in the R6hana division. From this circumstance the MabiwiUbo

A.D. 284; A.B. 827.] The Mahawaxso. 235

Tina Mahdwihdrd^an nawawatidni cka^iUd, Makdwikdrawdsiki 6hikkkuhi dti iunn^9.
•* HUi attdmikan wuUhun puikmwisdmind'* Hi r4;dnan tani^pHwd $6 thM duwmati duwmatin.
MahdwihdraA ndtiiun Uuidkdnumaiiirdjind Mahawikdran ndiiiu^ y^Ui duffhamdtuu^.
Smnghamittatsm tkiraua ehefako r^j^woUabKo S6namaekck6 ddrundcka bkikkhawdeka aU^ino,
BhinditwS Lohapdiddan ioiiaikumakamuttawuin gkari ndmappakdricka itSikayagirin najfiifi.
MakdwikdrauapaUatddneiwdhkayagirimkiC^ •#•#•# • J pmtiffkdpiii Skdpaii,
Paiimdgkaran^ Bodkigkaran^ dkdiusdia^ mmm&rtma^, ekaiuMdImmeka kdriti ; $ankkari Kukkufmmkayafi.
Sangkamittina thkrkna Una ddrmnakummund wikdro gdbkmyagiri dauanhfiyo okQ tadd,
Mkgkawanndbkaydndma ranno iobULUkatddkako takkd amaekckd kujJhUwd Makdwikdrandiani^
Ck6r6 hutwdna, Malayan ganiwd laddkamaka&balo kkandkdwdran niwdsiti Dikratistakawdpiyaii,
Taiirdgatan tan tutwdna »akdya£ »6 makipaii yuddkdya paekekuggamiw6na kkanddwdra^ niwiiayi.
Sddkupdnineka maAianeka Imbkiimd Aialay6 ikaian <• na tiwis»m^ takdyima wind ranQdii" ckintiya.
Addya tan $ayan yiwa ratiin nikkkamma ikak6 raiao ianiikamdgaimma tamatika^ prnfiwidayi.

having been left anoccopied by the priests of the Mahawihiro fraternity, it remained
deserted for a period of nine years.

This impioasly ignorant th6ro (Sanghamitto) having persaaded the weak king that
" unclaimed property became the droits of the raler of the land ;'* and obtained the
sanction of the rija to destroy the Mahiwih&ro, carried into effect the demolition of
the Mahdwihiro. A certain minister named S6no> the partisan of the th6ro Sanghamitto,
and the confidant of the r&ja, and certain shameless and wicked priests, palling down the
pre-eminent Loh^pas^do, which was seven stories high, as well as various other edifices,
removed (the materials) from those places to Abhayagiri. The king having thus caused
all the materials of the Mah&wiharo to be transported, used them at the Abhayagiri,
and built a hall for the reception of an image of Buddho ; another at the bo-tree, and
a delightful edifice for relics, as well as a quadrangular hall ; and repaired the Kukuta-
pariw^no (erected in the reign of Kanittatisso). By this impious proceeding, adopted by
the th6ro Sanghamitto, at this period the Abhayagiri wihiro attained great splendor.

The minister named M6ghawannibhayo, profoundly versed in all affairs of state,
and who had enjoyed the confidence of the king, incensed at the destruction of the
Mah&wih&ro, throwing off his allegiance, fled to Malaya ; and raising a large force there,
fortified himself at the Duratissa tank. The king having ascertained this circumstance
from a confidential person who had come from thence, repairing to the seat of war,
also fortified himself.

(M6ghawannibbayo) having received a present of some delicious beverage and meat,
brought from the Malaya division, he thus resolved : " Iiet me not partake of these, ex-
cepting with the king, who (once) confided in me." He himself taking this pr^ent, and
proceeding quite alone, in the night, to the king's encampment, on reaching it, made known
the object of his errand. The raja having partaken, in his company, of what he had brought

23^1 The Mahawanso. [a.d. 284; a.b. 827.

Tendbhatan tenasaha wissattho " paribunjiya kasmd chdro ahit me twan*" itirdjdapuekekhi tan.

** Tayd Mahdwihdratsa ndsitattdti*' ahruwi " fFihdran wdsayUsdm : khamamiian mamaekek&yan:^

Ichchiwamabruwi rdjd ; rajdnan to khamdpayi ; Tina sanndpito rdjd nagaranyiwa dgamu

Rdjdnan sannapetwd so Meffhawatinabhayo pana ranlio sahandgachcha dabbasambkdrakdrand,

Banno wallabhd bhariyd ikaltkhakadhJtikd Mahdwihdrandsamki dukkhitd nan winauikan,

Thiran mdratthakuddhd td sa^tgahetwdna wdddhakin Thupdrdman windtetun dgaian dutthamdnagan,

Mdrdpayitwd Sanghamittaihcran ddrunakdrakan Sondmachchan dhdrananeha ghdiayi^u atanl^tan.

Anetwit dahbasambhdran Meghawanndbhayotu so Mahdwihdre nakdni pariwkndnikdrayu

Ahhayina bhayt tasmin upasattitu bhikkhawd Mahdwihdrk wdtisun dgantwdna tatd taib.

Rdjd mahdbodhighari pachchhimdya disdyaiu kdrttwd loharupdni fhapdphi duwitu so,

Dakkhindrdtnawdsimiki kuhinejimhamdnasi pasiditwd pdpamitti Titsatthiri asan^ati,

Mahdwiharasimanti uyydni Jotindmaki Jiiawanawihdran to wdrayantopi kdrayu

Tatd siman xamugghatun bhikkhutanghamaydchi ; td addtu kdmd na bhikkhu wihdramhd appakkamun.

with hiin» thus inquired of him : ** What made thee turn traitor against mel" He replied,
'' On account of the destruction of the Mahdwibdro." The rdja thus rejoined: '' I ^ill re-
establish the Mahawiharo : forgive me my oflfence." He thereupon forgave the king. The
monarch acting on his advice, returned to the capital. The said M^ghawannAbhayo,
explaining to the r^ja that he ought to remain in the province, to collect the materials
(requisite for the reconstruction of the Mahdwih&ro,) did not accompany him to the capital.

There was a certain female, the daughter of a secretary, who was tenderly attached
to the raja. Afflicted at the destruction of the Mahawih&ro, and, in her anger» resolved on
the assassination of the th6ro who had occasioned that demolition, she formed a plot with
a certain artificer ; and having caused the said reckless, impious, and savage th6ro, Sangba-
mitto, to be put to death, when he was on his way to the Thtipardmo for the purpose
of pulling it down ; they also murdered the wicked minister Sono.

The aforesaid Meghawannabhayo collecting the requisite timber, constmcted numerous
pariwenos at the Mahawiharo. When this panic had subsided, the priests who bad
returned from the various parts (to which they had fled), were re-established at the Haha-
wihdro by (Meghawanna) Abhayo.

The rdja having had two brazen images or statues cast, placed them in the hall of the
great bo«trcc ; and though remonstrated against, in his infatuated partiality for the th6ro
Tisso of the Dakkbinaramo fraternity, — who systematically violated the sacerdotal mles,
protected immoral characters, and was himself an impious person, — constmctCNl the
J6tawanno wiharo for him, within the consecrated limits of the garden called J6ti, belong-
ing to the Mah&wiharo. He then applied to the priests (of the Mahawihiro) to abandon
their consecrated boundaries (in order that ground might be consecrated for the new
temple). The priests rejecting the application, abandoned their (the Mahd) wih&ro.
In order, however, to prevent the consecration attempted by the interlopers being rendered

AD. 284; A. B. 827.] The Mahawanso. 237

IdKa timdtamugghdian pariki kadkiramdMkon kdpitun bhikkhawd kieki ndifiruu (akin takin.

Makawikdro mawamdti ewan bkikkkukiekkad^itd ** tamuggkatan karimkdti** pari hkik kku omafinitu.

Tato timdsamugghdtan ttbbydpdripari niffkiti Makdwikdri wasisun idkdgantwdma 6kikkkaw6.

Tatsa wikdragdknta Tissa ikirasta ekddand antimmwaitkund dsihkutaUkd tangkamajjkagd.

fFinickckkayamakdmarkcko taikd dkammikasammatd uppaUdjisi dkammina tan, aniekekkaya rdfino.

Soyiwa rdjdkdrisi wikdran Manikirakan iayd wikdriktirisu dewdlayan windiiya,

r,6kannan, Rrakdwillan, Kaiandahrdkmanagdmmki Migagamawikdraneka Ga^gaiinakapaSkaian.

Pachckkimdyd disdydtka Dkdtitsinaneka paUatan rajd wuikdwikaraneka Kofkawdiamki kdrayi.

Ritpdrammawikdraneha MQawiiiincka kdrayi ; Uitarawkayabodkieka duwi bkikkkunipaitayi.

fCdlawilakayakkhasta fkdne ikupancka kdrayi ; dipamkijinnakdwdik Sakuncka pafisankkarL

Sanghatkira%aka»safta takatnaggkamaddti t6 tkirawddancka mbbUan annwattaneka ekiwaran.

Annapdnddi ddnancka parichchkkdo nawijjati Subkikkkaitkdya kdrhi tdcka tdasawdpiyo :

Mauihtra Mahdgdmaneka, Jaliuran, Kkdnundmakan, Makdmani Kdkawdtaneka Sfdraka Parakawdpikan,

Kambdiakan, ffdhanancka RaUamdlaKandakamyicha Tittdwastandmawdpincka fFilaf^gawiiikikmwtpicka,

.Makds^aUaka Chiwarawdpin MakdildragaUakampicka Kdlapdidnawdpincha ; imd toiasa wdpiy;

valid, some of the priests (of the Mahawibaro establishment) still concealed themselves
in diflTerent parts of the premises. Under these circumstances, the Mahiwihiro was
again deserted by the priesthood for a period of nine months, during which the interloping
priests, not unmindful of their object, perseveringly said,'^ Let us violate the consecration."
Thereafter, when their endeavour to invalidate the consecration was discontinued, the
priests of the Mahiwilidro returning, re-established themselves there.

An accusation was brought against a certain th6ro named Tisso, of having illegally
seized possession of this wihkro; which is (one of the four) extremo sacerdotal crimes.
The (charge) being well founded, he presented himself at an assemblage of priests (for the
purpose of undergoing his trial). Accordingly, the chief minister of justice, in conformity
to the prescribed laws, although the raja was averse thereto, rightaously adjudged that he
should be expelled from tije priesthood*

This monarch built the Manihiro wihiro; and demolishing a ddwalaya (at each of those
places) built three wiharos : viz., the Gokanno, the Erakawillo, and the Kalaudo, at the
brahmin village (of that name); as well as the Migagamo wiharo and Gangas^napabbata
The rija also constructed in the westward the Dhatus^napabbato, as well as a great wib&ro
in the Kothawdto division ; the Ruparammo and the Mulawitti. He constructed also two
nunneries, called the southern and western uipassayos. At the temple of the yakkbo
Kalaw61o, he built a thupo. Throughout the island he repaired numerous dilapidated
edifices. He made offerings to a thousand priests of a thousand pieces ; and to all
th^ros, the recorders of disputation, robes annually. There is no defining the extent of his
charity in food and beverage.

To extend cultivation, he formed sixteen tanks; the Manihiro at Mahagimo, JaUtiro,
Kahanu, Mahamani, K6kaw&to, M6rako, Pariko, Kumbalako, Wahano, Rattam4la-
kanduko, TissAwasso, Wdlangawetti, Mahagallako^ Chirawipi, BlabadAragoUo, and

.j.^i^ The Mahawanso. [a.d. 302; a.b. 845

r,aj)gdya Pahbatawhan fnahdmdtincha kdrayi. Ewanpunriamapunriancha tubahun id updchiniti. "^J ^.^

Mahawanso niifhito. *"' "" ' , ' ^ - 5 •« J

iVawo. Tassa, Bhagawato, Arahato, Satnmd, Samhuddhassa !

, , . I -'/ ' Mdflhusa^gaminewa ydwajiwan su&hdsubhan katwd gat6 yatha kamman s6 Mahdsino ihupati.

J / . Tatma asddhusaniaggan drakdpariwajjiya ahinwdsiwisa^hippan kareyattha, hitam6udk6.

Ahu rajd Sirimighawanno tassa suto tato Mandhdtdwiya lokasta sabhatampattiddyako,
Mahdiincna pdpdnan wasagena windtiti Mahdwihdrt tabbipi sannipdtiya hhikkkawo.
Upasankamnia wanditwi nisinno puchchhi tddard **Pitund Sanghamittaua iahdyina windMiian
^'Kin kimewdtir Ahansu bhikkhawo tan nariuaran **Simdyugghdfanan kdtun wdyamitwdpi ti pita ;
^'Ndsakkhi antosimdyan bhikkhunan wijjamdnato bhumigabbhanilindhi satthasun ettha bhikkhawo.

Kalapasanawapi : these were the sixteen tanks. He formed also the great canal called
Pappato^ which was fed from the river.

He thus performed acts both of piety and impiety.

The conclusion of the Mahawanso.

Adoration to him, who is the deified, the sanctified, the omniscient, sapreme Buddho !

Thus this monarch Mahas6no, by his connection with ill-disposed persons, having
performed, during the whole course of his existence, acts both of piety and impiety,
his destiny (after his death) was according to his merits. From this example, a wise man
should avoid intercourse with impious persons, as if he were guarding his life from
the deadly venom of a serpent.

His son Sirimighawanno, who was like unto the raja Mand&to, endowed with all pros-
perity, then became king. Assembling all the priests of the Mahiwihiro^ who had been
scattered abroad by the measures of Mahas6no, under the persuasion of his impious
advisers, and reverentially approaching, and bowing down to them, he thus benevolently
inquired : ''What are these disastrous acts committed by my father, misguided by Sangha-
niitto?" The priests thus replied to the monarch: ''Thy sire endeavoured Co violate
the consecration (of the Mahawiharo), which he failed in accomplishing, by priests
remaining within the consecrated limits ; here a hundred priests established themselves.

iA^

A.D. 302 ; A.B. 845.] The Mahawaxso. 239

'*Amuichek6 Sonandmocha Smnghamittdeha pdpiyo rdjdnan sanfimpetwdna apunftai/i tina kdmyun,
**BkindUwd Ldhapdsdtlan »attaihumakamuitaman ghari ndnappakdriwa itobkayagirin najftifi.
^*Mdsakk Chmtu Buddhihi niwutthihi chUiya^f(ank wdpdpisieha duppafft^d. Paua idlmsanUtgammn^'*
Tan tutwd pitukammanto niSbiito bdUua^gami pitardndtiian tatiha iaddhanpdkaiikan akd*
>f. f' L6hapdtddamad6wa kdsi pdtddamuitaman ratfno Mahdpanddasta dauent&wiya S^Mi,
Pariwindni tmhbdni ndtitdni niwisayi bh&gi drdmikdnancha yaihd fh6n€ fhapisi t6.
Pitund maddhaydnaneka paehcKkinnaUdwibuddhind ehhidddwdsan gkandwdsan wihdran kdsi buddkimd
K dr Ho pilar d Jotiwani chi$6 wihdraki kamman wippakatan tabban niffkdpisi narisiorb.
Thdrassatha Mahindaism Samindaaa iunuio iuiwdna mmnuehhindo $6 pawaitiA mbbamddito,
. ^ ' Patiditwd gunk ia$sa r<y6 dipmppaiddnkk ** tuaro wata dipaua thkrd ** i7i wiehimiiya ;

' Pafibimban suwannatsa kmiwd immumdnanissUmnpubbakaitikamdioua pubbapakkkkiha iatiamk ;
^ Dink netwd Chktiyatmhatkalk Thkrambasant^iik thiraffkamk niwdteiwd iatdtu nawamkpana,

Mahdiknaf^gaketwd «6 dkwoiknd iamupaman brbdkk nd^garkchkwa gkkarmkkhanakiwindt

sobterraneously, in the womb of the earth. Those impious characters, the minister
named Souo, and Sanghamitto, misguiding the king, caused this profanation to bo done by
him. Pulling down the superb L6hapasado, consisting of seven stories, and having
apartments of various descriptions, he removed (the materials) thence to the Abhayagiri.
These sacrilegious characters sowed the site of these sacred edifices, on which the four
Buddhos had vouchsafed to tarry, with the m&sako seed. Ponder (continued the priests
addressing themselves to the rija) on the consequences of unworthy associations."
On hearing this account of his parent's misconduct, appalled at the results of evil commu-
nications, he restored all that had been destroyed by his father there (in that capital).

In the first place, he rebuilt the L6hapas&do, exhibiting in Sihala, the model of the
superb palace of the rija Mahapanado. He rebuilt also the pariwdnos which had been
demolished, and restored to the servants of those religious establishments the lands they
had held for their services. The residence (of the priests) which had lieen destroyed by
his father and the ill-judging minister, because they were separately built, he reconstructed
in a row, in restoring the wih&ro.

This ruler of men completed all that remained imperfect of the J^tawanno wih^ro, which
had been founded by his father. Subsequently, this monarch having made himself fully
acquainted with the particulars connected with the th6ro Mahindo, the son of the Muni of
saints, (Buddho) ; and the r&ja glorying in the merits of him who had been the means
of converting this island, thus meditated : " Most assuredly the th^ro has been a supreme
(benefactor) of the land ;*' and causing a golden image of him to be made, and rendering it
every honor,~on the seventh day of the first quarter of the month o( kattiko, he removed
it to the edifice called the Th^rambo at Ambathalo ; and leaving (there the image of) the
there during the eighth day, then on the ninth day assembling a great concourse of peo-
ple, like unto a heavenly host, composed of the royal retinue and of the inhabitants of the

04.0 The Mauawanso. [a.d. 302; a.b. 845.

Lankddiptcha sakaik iahbk dddya hhikhhawo wissajjetwd tnanustieha nagariekdrakaffkiti,
Paifhapetwd rnahdddnan ayanchdkhilapdninan pujan sabhopahdrehi karontowa anHtpamttn,
Paekchuggamanamitassa dipasatthussa Satihuno waraputtassa s6 katwd diwardjawa Sattkuno;
Chitiyamhathaldydwa nagaran iddhusajjiya maggan fFixdlitoydwa Sdwatthinagaran yatkd.
fFissajjetwd tahinhogan pa6ban therassa sokind rdjd Moggaliputlassa therassa gamaniwiya,
Datwd tattha rnahdddnan kapaniddhikawanibhaki, bhikkhawbpicha tosetwd paehchayiki cKatuhipi^
Therassagamanan iwan passatuhi mahajand gahetwd tarn mahanUna sakkdrina mahSyasd,
Tamhd oruyha sclamhd sayan hutwd puri eharo bhikkhaxoo tdni katwdna panwari samaniatd,
Therassa bimban sowannan Khirasdgaramajjhagd ianjhiirdgaparikhitto hkma Miruwa Mkaiha.
fFisdlinagaran suttan dcsitun iokanayako agatnd iwamewdti dassisicha mahiyano*
Ewan karonto sakkdratammdnan to nardsabho nagarassassapdehina dwdrapaui sayan kaia^,
Upasankamma sdyantha wihdrai^ Sotthiydkaran tihantatthdpiwdsisi bimban tan Jina»^nuH0,
Nagaran sddhu sajjetwd tatd dwddatami dine Satthutsddippawesamhi puran Rdjagahan yatkd.

capital, leaving at home those alone requisite for guarding their own houses ; and having, hj
dispatching messengers throughout Lanka, called together all the priests, and keeping up
during the period of their detention there the mahadanan, be celebrated a festival, by the
collective aid of all these people, never surpassed before. He himself led the procession
of this (inspired) teacher of the island, the illustrious son of the divine teacher (Buddho)
in the same manner that the king of dewos (Sakko) preceded the divine teacher in his
progress to the Dewalokos. He had the city and tbc road to the ch6tiyo at Ambathalo
decorated, in tlic same manner that the road from Wesali to Sawatthinagara was orna-
mented (in the above-mentioned progress of Buddho); and in order that he might exhibit to
the people the procession of this thero,^in the same manner that Dhammasdko^ the thiro's
father, sending a mission to the Ahoganga mountain, had conducted the th6ro Moggali-
puttatisso (to Pupphapura) distributing alms in the way to the afflicted, to vagrants,
and mendicants, and providing for the accommodation of the priests the foar sacerdotal
requisites, — this gifted (monarch) also, in the presence of this immense congregation
of people, lifting up the golden image of the thdro, descended from the rocky peak (of
Ambatbalo) ; he himself leading the procession surrounded by a number of priests,
and dazzling like the golden mountain M6ru, enveloped in the brilliant fleecy clouds
of a bright season, in the midst of the Khirasagara ocean. Such as was the entrance
of the supreme ol the universe (Buddho) into Wc^salinagara, to propound the (Ruwan)
suttan ; this raja made a similar exhibition to the people in the present instance.

This monarch thus rendering every mark of reverence to the festival, approached in the
evening the Sottbiyakaro wiharo, which had been built by himself near the eastern
gate. He there detained for three days the image of the son of the vanquisher. Having
then ordered the city to be decorated, on the twelfth day, in the same manner that in
aforetime the divine teacher entered the city of U{ijagaba, bringing this image out of
the Sottbiydkaro wibaro, he conveyed it in a solemn procession through the city.

f I

A.D. 310; A.B. 853.] The Mahawakso. 241

Pafima^ niharihod ta^ wihdrd SoiihiydAard nagari idgurdkdri wattamdni mahSmmki.
Mahdwihdraik netwdna timdMamMdkiyafiguni niwdseiwdna Unhoa widkind dnayu^ puran.
R^jagihoMmipamhi pubbadakkkindkfmakk pafibim6as$m kdrisi ta$9a i^Aekm niwimna^

y^ • Kdretwd Ittkiyddinan pafimdyd wisdradd ikirinautka taUkiwa niwitisi wuikdmati,

Arakkkan paifkapeiwdna pujdyaekm paribbayan anu*a^w>aekckkarnn kdtumiwamiwan niydfmfi,
Tassd amanurakkkantd rdjditabban$ikd idka ydw^jjn pmrirakkkanii toti widki^ nawindiit^a,
Pawdranadini netwd wikdran nagard tatb kdiun teratiydpi^d anmwaumA nifbfajfi,
fnkdri jibkayailssa was wmki Bbdkipddapi tiiiiwidineka kdriti pdkdrameka mmnbkarmn*

<y ^Nawamk iassa waMtamki Ddikddkdtummakisino brdkmmnikdeki dddya Kdti^gmmkdidkdmtyi.

•'-^' Pafkddkdtiittawansamki wuitina widkind iatangmketwd bakuwuinina katwd tawtmdnmmuUmwuint
Pakkkipitwa karandamki wiiuddkmpkaiikumbkawi Dkwdma^piifuHMMina rdjawmiikumki kdriiit
Ohammaekakkawkayi giki waddkajfiitka wmkipaii ; tmi9 pttffkdya Ui^ gkka^ Ddfkddkdiugkmrm^ aku.
R(^jd iatatakattdman nawakmmm punnamdnoio wismqjHwd imib kdsi Ddfkddkdiumakdmakan.

which was like unto a great ocean, to the Mabliwibliro; and kept it for three months
in the precincts of the bo-tree. With the same ceremonials, (the multitude) conducted
it to the city, and there, near the royal residence, in the south east direction, he built
an edifice for that image. This fearless and profoundly wise monarch, having caused
images to be made of Ittbiyo and the other (th6ro8 who had accompanied Mahindo) placed
them also there. He made provision for the maintenance of this establishment, and
commanded that a splendid festival should be celebrated annually, in a manner similar
to the present one. The r&ja, as he had made this provision for the perpetuation of
the festival, even unto this day * it is kept up without omission. He instituted a festival
to be held at the ''pawdranan" (conclusion) of ''wasso*' annually, on which occasion
(these images) were carried from the city to the Mahliwihiro. He built a protecting wall
round the wih&ro called Abhayatisso, and added a stone cornice to the flight of steps at the
bo-tree.

In the ninth year of his reign, a certain brihman princess brought the Dathfcdhdtu, or
tooth relief of Buddho hither from K&linga, under the circnmstaDCCs set forth in the
D&thddhatuwanso.;]: The monarch receiving charge of it himself, and rendering thereto,
in the most reverential manner, the highest honors, deposited it in a casket of great purity
made of '' phalika " stone, and lodged it in the edifice called the Dhammachakko, built by
Dew&nanpiyatisso.

In the first place, the r4ja, expending a lac, in the height of his felicity, celelMrated
a Dath4dh&tu festival, and then he ordained that a similar festival should be annually
celebrated, transferring the relic in procession to the Abhayagiri wiharo.

* The period Maha'na'mo flourished. Thii ftMUnU ii not obterred nov.

f The relic nov deposited in the Miligiim temple at Kand j ; and at pretent ia mj oiBcial cwtodjr.
X This work is extant, to which two KCtiou hare been tubeequeiitlj added, brinfiiis tbt hiiftoffy of tbt tooti^itUc imm l»
the middlo of the last centurj.

242 The Mahawanso. [a.d. 330; a.b. 87S.

^} Anusanwachchharan netwd wihdramaihayuttaran ttusa pUjdwidhin kdiumiwarAjMiA niytjmjfi.

Aithdraftawihdriwa kdrdpisi mahipati, anukampdya pdninan wdpiydcha thirodakd ;
Bddhipiijddi punndni appameydni kdriya, affhawisatimi wassi ffatd t6 ; tattha ydgaiin,
Ddrako Jetthatissotha hhdtd tana kantifhiko ehhaitan langhiti LankdyOn ; dantasippamki kAwid;
Katwd kammdni chitlrdni dukkardni mahdmali sippdyatanaehitan mo gikkhdpisi bakmjani.
Anatlb pitund kdti iddhihiwiyanimmitanbddhisattasarupaneha rupaniddhu mandharaA.
Apassayancha pallankan ehhattan ratanamaj^dapan ehiliadaniamayan kinchi tassa kamwm^ imki^ iakhi.
Katwd m6 nawawassdni Lankddipanusdsanan anikdnicha punndni yafkd kammamupdgamL
Buddhaddso tato tassa putto dsimahtpati gundnan akaro tahba ratandnanwatdgaro^
Sukhan sahbappaydgihi karonto dipawdtinan rakkhamdiakamanddwa puran fFenawanddkani,
Pannapunnagunupeto wisuddkakarundlayo tathd dasahi rdjunan dhammiki samupdgaio,
Chatauo agati hitwd kdrayantd winiehehhayan janan ta^gahawatihuhi iaj^gahhi ckmttukipU
Chariyan bodhisattdnan dassento dakkhi pdninan pitdwa putti m6 satii anukampiltka bkQpaU.
Daliddi dhana ddnkna kdsi punnamandrathi sukhiti sabbabhdgdnanjiwittassaguttiydt
Sddhawb gar^ghahindtha niggahina asddhateb gUdnt wejjakammina iangahisi mahdmaii.

This monarch constructed eighteen wib&ros ; and formed^ out of compassion for living
creatures, tanks also, which should perpetually contain water ; and having cdebrated
a festival at the bo-tree, and performed other equally eminent acts of piety, in tlie twenty
eighth year of his reign, fulfilled the destiny prescribed by his deserts.

His younger brother, prince Jetthatisso, then raised the chhatta in LankdL He was
a skilful carver. This monarch having executed several arduous undertakings in painting
and carving, himself taught the art to many of bis subjects. Purenant to the direction
of his father, be sculptured a statue of Buddho, in a manner so exquisite that it might be
inferred that he was inspired for the task. For that statue, having also made a beantifol
altar and a gilt edifice, he surmounted it with a chhatta, and inlaid it with ivory in
various ways ; and having administered the government of Lankd for nine yean, and
performed many acts of piety, he also fulfilled the destiny due to him.

His son Buddhad&so then became king: ho was a mine of virtaes and an ocean
of riches. By the perfection of his policy he rendered this (capital) to the inhabitants of
this landt like unto the heavenly Alakkhamanda, the city of Wessawano. Endowed with
wisdom, piety, and virtue, and imbued with boundless benevolence; and thereby attaining
the ten virtues of royalty, and escaping from the four " agati," he administered justice, and
protected the people by the four means that that protection ought to be extended. This
monarch exemplified to the people, in his own person, the conduct of the B6dhisattos; and
he entertained for mankind at large the compassion that a parent feels for bis chfldren.
The indigent he rendered happy by distribution of riches among them ; and be protected
the rich in their property and life. This wise (ruler) patronised the virtnons!, disooiin-
tenanced the wicked, and comforted the diseased by providing medical relieft

•>l

A.D.8S9; A.B.882.] The Mahawanso. 243

^^ . jUMel'^diwmim^ rdjd kaitkikkkantikowarm^gmiS TitMtiwdpi^ nakdmaiika^ gmekekkamdM mahdpmiki,
.--^''" Addatikan mahdnd^gan kuekchkircgauimappiian Puitabhayawihdrana patii wammtkammUkaki,
Utidnamudarirdgan dauktun dandmMt^Hiiun nipannnn $6tha ehintiti " ndgd rcgiti'* ntckehhaffaiL
Atk6rutfika makdndgdmakdndgaMmmipagd iwamaka makdndgo makdrndgamanagawan:
**Kdra^n ti, makdndga, fidtamdgamani wmyd ; tumki kkalm makdtijd kkippan kuppa nmsUino,

4 y

**Ta9md pkutitwd ii kamman kdtun iakkd na ti nmyd: apkuiitwdpi no iakkd: kimnu kdiahha miUkinif*
Ewan wutte ykanindd id kiwalan pkanaamitantiSilasuiHio pawhetwd nipajjiiika tamakito,
Atkktamupatankamma uekekkaf^gagatamattand $attkan gaketwd pkdliii uHaraniasMa ikdgino,
Nikaritwd tato ddsan kaiwd Skiu^amuiiammn Mappan tan tan kkaniniwa akdsi »akkitan tadd,
**Aitdnamiwatk6misi mmkdkdrutujatan mamm tiraekekkdndpijdnintu iddku rajjanti mk\atan **
Ditwd tukkitamattdna^ pannagd s6 makipatin pujttun taua pd'idsi makaggkamanimattmno,
Sild maydya Samhudtikapafimdya akdrayi manin tan nayanan rdjd wikdri Aikaymttari,
Ekdpi bkikkku bkikkkamto gdmamki Tku$awatfkiki iukkkan hkikkkan la&kitwdna ekirahkikkkaya
Kkfran sappdnakan laddkd parihkunjittka kaekekkiyan ; pdnakd bakawS kmtwd udaran tmua kkddayuiL
Tat6 so upasankamma tan niwiditi rdjino ; rdjdka **jdto suloyan, kaddkdriti kidito f **

On a certain day^ the r&ja, while proceeding along the high road, mounted on his
elephant, to bathe at the Tisso tank, saw in the neighbourhood of the Puttibhayo wibiro
a mahanago, on a white ants' hill, stretched out straight as a pole, and extended on
his back, suffering from some internal complaint. Thereupon, on perceiving this, the
monarch thought, ** Surely this n4ga is suffering from some disease ;*' and descending
from his state elephant, and approaching the distressed mahan&go, thus addressed him :
** Mahanigo, it is only on the road that I became aware of thy case. Thou art unques-
tionably highly gifted ; but as thou art also addicted to fits of rage, on sudden impulses, on
that account, it is Impossible for me to approach thee, and treat thy complaint. Yet
without approaching thee, I can effect nothing. What is to be done?*' On being thus
addressed, the hooded monarch (cobra de capello) thoroughly pacified, inserting his head
alone into a hole in the ant hill, extended himself. Then approaching him, and drawing
his instrument from its case, he opened the niga's stomach ; and extracting the diseased
part, and applying an cflBcacious remedy, he instantly cured the snake. (The rdja) then
thus meditated: ''My administration must be most excellent; even the animal creation
recognixes that I am a most compassionating person.** The snake finding himself cured,
presented a superlatively valuable gem of bis, as an offering to the king, and the
rija set that gem in the eye of the stone image (of Bnddho) in the Abhayagiri wihiro.

A certain priest, who had constantly subsisted as a mendicant, in the course of his alms
pilgrimage through the village Tbussawattiko received some boiled rice, which bad
become dry. Procuring also milk which had already engendered worms, be ate his meaL
Innumerable worms being produced thereby, they gnawed his entrails. Thereopoii
repairing to the r&ja, he stated his complaint to him. The king inquired of him, '' What
are thy symptoms ; and where didst thou take food T He replied, «« I took ny meal at the

24 1 The Mahawanso. [a.d. 339; a.b. 882.

■

.No dha *' Thusawaffhimhi gdmi khirina hhffjani bhuttktir R(ydann6si **kkiran tappanakan " iti.
Tadiwa asso ikopi tirdwidhatikiehchhi s6 rajd iatta iirhwidhan katwd dddya lohUan^
Pdyetwd samanan dha, muhutian witindmayan **a8tal6hita metanti'* tan tutwd iatmand wami.
Pdnakd Idhitinewa nikkhaminsu ; sakhiahd bhikkhu ; rdjd mwidksi tufihimiwa panattano,
*' Rkaiatthappahdrind pdnakasamano hay6 katoarogd sammd mi wejjakammamaho Hi"
Piwantd tdyamekohi dedduikandamajdniya achchhohari tadd dti tatdjdtdhi deddnhho,
Ant6tu dittha tundans6, Una ddkkhina piliio rajdnamagamd ; rdjd nidanan taua puehekkiya.
Anto tappdti winndya sattdhamupawdsiydnsunahdlawiiiiianeha sayant iddhusanthati^
Say dp est tato s6ti nidddyamukhamukhamattano wiwaritwd tadd Mutto tato tasia mukhantiki^
Mansaphin thapdpesin sarajjun tassa niggato gandhina tan dasitwdna antopawitUm mdrahhu
Rajjuyatha gahetwdna tamdkaddhiya pdtiyan ndake pdiayitwdna idan waehanamahruwi.
**fFej;o ahdai sammd Samhuddhana kira Jiwako kamman wijjati I6kana katan kintina dukkaran f
**Iditan kayira tdpi kamman natthettha sanaayo sabiddarinakubbanto aho punnodayo mama.'*
Tathd HeUUigdmamhi chaddlimidhagabhhinin jdtan iattasuwdrisu iagabbhan sukhitan akd.

village Thussawattiko^ mixed with milk/' The rdja observed, " There mast have been
worms in the milk." On the same day a horse was bronght, afflicted with a complaint
which required his blood vessels to be opened. The rdja performed that operation,
and taking blood from him administered it to the priest. After waiting awhile be observed,
''That was horse's blood." On bearing this, the priest threw it up. The worms were
got rid of with the blood, and be recovered. The rdja then thns addressed the delighted
priest: ''By one punctnre of my own surgical instrnment, both the priest afflicted
with worms, and the horse have been cured ; surely this medical science is a wonderful one !"

A certain person while drinking some water, swallowed the spawn of a water serpent,
whence a water serpent was engendered which gnawed his entrails. This Individ oal,
tortured by this visitation, had recourse to the raja; and the monarch inquired into
the particulars of his case. Ascertaining that it was a serpent in his stomach, causing
him to be bathed and well rubbed, and providing him with a well furnished bed, he
kept him in it awake, for seven days. Thereupon overcome (by his previous sufferings)
he fell sound asleep with his mouth open. (The rdja) placed on his mouth a piece of meat
with a string tied to it. In consequence of the savour which exhaled therefrom, the
serpent rising up, bit it, and attempted to pull it into (the patient's) stomach. Instantly
drawing him out by the string, and carefully disengaging (the serpent) therefrom, and
placing it in water, contained in a vessel, (the rdja) made the following remark: ** Jiwako
was the physician of the supreme Buddho, and ho knew the science. But what wonderful
service did ho ever render to the world f He performed no cure equal to this. In my case,
as I devote myself without scruple, with equal zeal for the benefit of all, my merit
is pre-eminent."

Similarly (by his medical skill) he rendered a chand&la woman, of Helldligimo, who was
born barren, pregnant seven times, without submitting her to any personal inconvenience.

A.D. 389 ; A.B. 882.] The Mahawakso. 245

^dtd bddkima ikdpi hkiklkm ufthipiU mku gi^dnm$i gaiktmmki dukkkd mdekiti bmddkiwUi.
Ppffani^udpi wMnddk&bifayuttm^jalaAlakun ndsikd bilanogantwd bijmn^ruika wnaitkakan^
Hijffitwd, dsi flnan^«A'o .• $6 wmddko taitka gaehckkaii migka$»dgamani titim sonin kajjaii mdnawan.
Pkdletwd mattkakan r^d mmndiikawMpiniym ; $6 kapdldni gkafetwana kdsi pdkaiikofi kkani.
(iitatikan dipmwdainmn gdme gdme makipmti kdrttwd wejj0$dldjfo wtjji tatikmniyi^jayi,
Sahiesan wejjamUkdnmn kmiwd **SdrmitkaMmngakaii'* y6fiti wejjmmikikan rd^jdgdmmdwipanekaki.
Add witaneha kkeitdni wejjanammp^fiwmnan ; weffi kaUkinamoudnan ialaMsaneka niy6fajfi.
PifkoMappinmmafuikdma^sdtdydcka iukifi iakin kdriti tmkmbkdgina tdiaydeka makdjf^i.
NirkckamauoMi tmddkmmmam Mokkatwd dkmwiauihkdn^i dkammabkdmakmwalfaneka p^ikaphi iakin takin,
SdfakantaraU kmiw6 iaiiawtiitkimmakSd^9 difiki diffki pam^ekiii dukkkamkd dukkkitijani,
AtkkkadiwoMok n^d ri^dbkmranaaun^iio iaddkitigadkekkaii iii^ffa diwekiwiya fFdsa wo,
r ) Tan ditwd »iri$obkaggmwiaggmpp^imn wutkipaiin nj^iddkikiwirqjanian^ baddkawini bkawaniari,

Kuifhi rkf*pi kuj/kitwd, hUtkind kmniydwaniA paffkenio taneka poftktnto bkAmin kaniariyafikiyi.

» *

There was a certain priest so severely afllicted with rheumatic aflections, that whenever he
stood he was as crooked as a ^* gopioasi " rafter. This gifted (king) relieved him from his
affliction. In another case, of a man who bad drank some water which had the spawn of
frogs in it, an egg^ entering the nostril, ascended into the head, and being hatched became
a frog. There it attained its foil growth, and in rainy weather it croaked, and gnawed
the head of the priest The rija, splitting open the head and extracting the frog,
and reuniting the severed parts, quickly cured the wound.

Out of benevolence entertained towards the inhabitants of the island, the sovereign
provided hospitals, and appointed medical practitioners thereto, for all villages. The
rija having composed the work, ''Saratthasangaho,"^ containing the whole medical scicncoy
ordained that there should be a physician for every twice five (ten) villages. He set aside
twenty royal villages for the maintenance of these physicians ; and appointed medical
practitioners to attend his elephants^ his horses, and his army. On the main road, for the
reception of the crippled, deformed, and destitute, he built asylums in various places,
provided with the means of subsisting (those olijects). Patronizing the ministers who
could propound the doctrines of the faith, be devotedly attended to their doctrines, and, in
various parts, provided the maintenances required by the propounders of the faith.
Earnestly devoted to the welfare of mankind, disguising himself, by gathering his cloth up
between (his legs), he afforded relief to every afflicted person he met.

Subsequently, on a certain occasion, the rija was moving in a procession, arrasred
in royal state, and escorted by his army, like unto Wisawo surrounded by his heavenly
host; when a certain person afflicted with a cutaneous complaint, who had formed
an enmity against the rAja in a former existence, beholding him thus endowed with regal
prosperity, and resplendent with the pomps of royalty, enraged, struck the earth
with his hand, and loudly venting opprobrious language, kept striking the ground with

* ThU work, which u composed in the San«crit Ungiuigc. it »Un extant Natire mcdktl practitloiMtB profcai to coafoll H

24() The Mahawanso. [a.d. 368; a.b. 911

Akk6$isi anekihi akkosawachanihieha, fFippakdramiman diswd duratdwa mahdMUiti ;

" Ndhan sardmi sattassa kassdpi kttta mappiyan : pubbk wirin ayanjdtu ; nibbdpeudmi tan iti .***

AndpUi samipaiihan purisan ; '* Gachchha kuffhino amukassd&hijdndhi ehittdekdranti/* So gatd.

Sahdyowiya kufihissa samipamhi nUidiya ruff ho kimatthan hontdti puchchhi, Saibamawdeha #6,

'< Ddso mi Buddhaddsoyan : rdjdhu punaakammund awamarifidya titan mayihan puratd yati hatthind*

'* Jdndpessami attdnan katipahena ; s6 yadi hatthamme iti, kdretwd tabhan ddsdnaniggaha^

*' Nochi hatlhan mamdydti mdretwd gaialohitan piwissdmi : natandiho naehiriniwa poMOtt.**

So gantwd narapdlassa pawaitin tan niwidayi : ** Puhbk wirimamdyanti niehchhinitwd* mahdmatL

" IVinoditumupdyina yuttan wirinti wirino sddhusanganha tan twanti** puriian tan niy^ayi%

So kufihimupasankamma sahdybwiya dha tan ** Rajdnan tan windsetun chintettod kdiameitakan^

** Alabhantb sahdyam mi ndsakkhin tassa ghdtani ; laddhd tumhi nayissamimattha kammi mmndrathan,

** Elha, gihi watitwd mi, hotha mi anuwattakd ahamiwassa ndsimi katipahinajiwitan**

Iti watwdna tan kuifhin netwd id gharamattand sunahdnasuwilittanchaf niwatthan tukkut

Subhuttan madhurdhdrarit yobbanitthikatddaran saydpisi manunnamhi tayanto sddhu saHihaii,

bis staff. This superlatively wise (ruler) noticing; this improper proceeding from afar, thus
(meditated) : '^ I resent not the hatred borne roe by any person. This is an animosity
engendered in a former existence ; I will extinguish it :" and gave these directions to on«
of his attendants : ^* Go to that leper, and thoroughly inform thyself what his wishes be/'
He went accordingly, and seating himself near the leper, as if he were a friend of
his, inquired of him what had enraged him so much. He disclosed all. ** This BoddhaT
d&so (in a former existence) was my slave ; by the merit of his piety be is now bom a king.
To insult mCf he is parading before me in state on an elephant. Within a few days he
will be in my power. I will then make him sensible of his real position, by sobjecting bim
to every degradation that slaves are exposed to. Even if he should not fall into my hands,
I will cause him to bo put to death, and will suck his blood. This imprecation will be
brought about at no remote period."

(The messenger) returning reported these particulars to the monarch. That wise
personage, being then quite convinced, remarked, *' It is the enmity engendered in a former
existence ; it is proper to allay the animosity of an exasperated person;*' and gaye these
instructions to the said attendant: " Do thou take especial care of him/' Retaming to the
leper again, in the character of a friend, ho said ; ^^AU this time, 1 have been thinking of th^
means of putting the rdja to death, which I have been prevented effecting from the want
of an accomplice. By securing your assistance in bis assassination, I shall be able
to accomplish this much desired wish : come away ; residing in my honse^ render me
thy aid. Within a few days I will myself take his life." After having thos explained
himself, he conducted the leper to his own house, and provided him with the most lasnrious
means of bathing and anointing his body ; fine cloths for raiment ; savory food for his
subsistence; and on a delightful bod, beautifully decorated, he arranged that a lovely
female of fascinating charms should recline.

A.D. 368; A.B. 911.] The Mahawakso. 247

Btemiwa niyamkna kaUpdkan niwdiiya natwd tan jdtawittatan tukkilan pitimndriyan,
Ranadfiinnanti watwdna kkajjahhoijddikan add dwattikkkattun nhidkeiwd tenajjkiffko iamaggaki,
HkCpdlina kamindsi wiuattkdtiwa. Bkumipo matdti sutwd iaisdii kadayan pkalitan widkd^
Ewnn rogetikickckkiki raj d sari ramdnusi ikapisi wejjddipaua tiktckckkantamandgati,

t y ^ Panekawitati kaitkena pd$ddim6paf&kUan^ Makdwikdri Af&rawkapariwinamakdrayi.

'^iiuifuf GUapdnuncka add gdmadwayan iakin dkammagkdsakabkikkkHnan bk6gi kappiyakdrake,
fFikarepariwinieka sampamnackatupackckayi wdpiy6 ddnasdldyd pafimdydcka kdrayi.
TauiwaraAnd rajjamki makddkammakaikiyati Sutidmi pariwaitisi Stkaldya niruUiyd.
Jsiti puttd tatidsun sur6wira^gar{tpim9 dtiiiyd tdwakdnan ndmakd piyadas$amd,
^ V r SdripuUdfii ndmiki putiiki pariwdritd Buddkaddsd, Sasambuddka r^jdwiya wiroekatka,

"^^ E%»an katwd kitan dipdwdtinaA tidiwangaid waMti ikunatinsamki Buddkaddso narddkipo,
Tatdjefikatuid taua Upatiudii bkupati iab6ar4;aguH6pit6 niekekatih makddayd.

After he had been entertained in this maooer for some days, (the messeoger) having
satisfied himself that this happy (leper), restored to the enjoyment of health, was brought
to a tractable frame of mind ; still, however, withholding the information for two or three
d^ys ; (at last) he presented him his meals, saying that they were provided by the r&ja.
By this means the (messenger), who rendered him these acts of kindness, succeeded in
pacifying him ; and by degrees he became a most devoted subject to the raja. On a certain
occasion on hearing (a false rumour) that the king was put to death, his heart rent in twain.

Thus the r&ja, for the future medical treatment of the diseases with which the bodies of
the people of this land might be afflicted, provided physicians.

He built at the Mah&wih^ro the pariw6no called H6riya, in height twenty five cubits, and
conspicuous from its upper story ; and to the priests resident there, who could propound
the doctrines, he provided servants to attend on them, and dedicated to them the two
villages Sumano and G6lapanu, as well as wihiros, pariw6nos, the four sacerdotal requi-
sites most fully, and tanks, refection halls, and images.

In the reign of this rija, a certain priest, profoundly versed in the doctrines, translated
the Suttans (of the Pitakattaya) into the Sihala^ language.

He had eighty sons, valiant, energetic, well formed, and of engaging appearance^
to whom he gave the names of the eighty (contemporary) disciples of Buddbo. The rija,
Buddhad^o, surrounded by his sons,who were called S&riputto, and so on (after those eighty,
disciples), was as conspicuous as the supreme, royal, Buddho (attended by bis disciples.) / '( '' /

Thus this ruler of men, Buddhadiso, having provided for the welfare of the inhabitants
of the island, passed to the D6wal6ko in the twenty ninth year of his reign. ^ J/ »^ '^-^ ^

His eldest son, Upatisso,t who was endowed with every royal virtue, constantly devoted
to acts of piety, and pre-eminently benevolent, became king. Avoiding the ten impious nj^ /"^f >^

* Several portion* of the other two dirisiont abo of the Pitak*tUya hare been timnsUtcd into the Sinfhnlcte Uoguafe* ^^f ' ^

which alone are cunftulted by the priests who are unacquainted with Pili.
t The individual name of S4riputto before he became one of Buddho't diadplca.

t)4S The Mahawanso. [a.d. 368; a.b. 911.

Dasapunnakriyd hitwd daaapunnalriyddiyi rdjadhammkeha puriii rdjd pdramiiddaga-
Ganhi sangahawatthtthi chatuhicha chatuddisan mahdphdlimhi ddphi rdjd rifdnuhhSfanari

/' , ^ Pa^gunan pasawattina^ andhdnanchiwa rdgind wiudabh6ga$dldy6 ddnaidldeha kdrdyi.
Uttaramhi disd&hdgi chetiyamhdtu mai^gald thdpancha pafimdgiha pafimanehdpi kdrayu
Karonto tancha s6 rdjd mdbhijjantu jand iti, Kdrdpiti Jcumarihi ndpetwd giilatandulan.
Rdjuppalawhan GijjhakUam Pokkharapdsayan fFdldhaaancha Amiuffhi Chniigdmamhi wt^ikan,
fFihdran Khandardjancha wdpiyochd thirddakd appamdndmi punridni kdrdpisi taki^ tahin^

, fFassamdnipi yo wasti sayani iannUinnako kiwalan toiti ndmiii ratlin Ihidojanauitu

Natwd amachcho tan netwd uyiydnan chhddayi ghard iwan pafichchha attdna^ dukkhaA nd$i pdninan,
Kdle tassdsi dubhhikkhar6gadukkhipi pUitd dipd dip6 pamopdpatamaMd s6 sumdnmse,

** BhikJihu '* puchchhittha <« kin hhantk duhhhikkddi hhayaddikk loki Idkdhiian naithi katan kineki maketindr
Gangdrdhana suttassa uppattin tatthd niddisun; Sutwdtan tahbasowannan bimbasamSuddhadkdtune ;
Katwd Satthuiildpattan sddakan pdnisampufe ihapetwd ta»sa tan rupamdr6petwd makdraikan ;

courses^ the rdja conformed to the ten pious courses ; and fulfilled both his duties
as a monarchy and the ten probationary courses of religion. To all the four quarters
(of his dominions) the rdja extended bis protection, according to the four protective rules ;
and provided the principal alros-oflferings from the royal stores. He built extensive store
and alms houses for the crippled, for pregnant women, for the blind, and the diseased.

In the northern direction from the Mangala chetiyo, he constructed a tb6po, image
apartments, and an image. This rdja adopted this course, in the expectation of securing
the attachment of his subjects. He had confectionary also prepared, whicli be caused to
be distributed by the youths (in his suite).

In various parts of his kingdom, he executed the following unexampled works of piety :
the R&juppala, Gijjbakiita, Pokkharapdsaya, Wdldhas86, Ambuttbi, and the Gondigfcmo
tanks ; as well as the Khandardja wihdro and tank which should constantly contain water.

This individual (before he ascended the throne,) while it was pouring with rain^ passed
a whole night in solitude, seated on his bed. The minister having ascertained that
this proceeding was intended for the injury of the people, caused him to be brought to the
royal garden, and imprisoned him. In resentment of this proceeding he did not (on his
accession) inflict any penalty on his subjects.

In his reign, the island was afflicted with drought, disease and distress. This benevolent
person, who was like unto a luminary which expels the darkness of sin, thus inquired
of the priests : ''Lords ! when the world was overwhelmed with the misery and honors of a
drought, was then nothing done by Buddho (in his time,) for the alleviation of the world?"
They then propounded the '' 6angdr6hana suttan " (of Buddho). Having listened thereto ;
causing a perfect image (of Buddho) to be made of gold, for the tooth relic, and pladog the
stone rcfcctiondish of the divine teacher filled with wateron the joined hands of that (image)^

r
\

A.D. 'WMi; A.ii. 911.) The Mahawanso. 249

Sayan xiUin tamdtidya tamd/letwd tnahdjnnan mtthdddnan pawaiteiwd ahhayan iahhapdninan,
Alan\atwdcha nagaran diwalokamandharmn dipawdsihi tahhihi bhif hhuhi pariwdriio,
Otdrittha mahdujithin bhikhhu tattha namdgatd bhananid Ratanan nuitan sinehamdndjdlan tald,
R<\fngihantiki trithimafrgi pdkdra%antihi witarinsu tiydmanti kurumdnd padakkhinan.
lihijjamdni rnni wassi mnhdmiifhu mahitali rdgdturdcha xabhipi mkhitdkaiuu ui$awan.
** Yadd dnf/^hil khdrofrddi hhayan dipainhi hesxati iwamiwa karenhUi :'" niydjisi narddhipo,
Arulho rheliyan kunthakipilladimawekkhiyat pnnehhUwd mdrapinjina tanikan yatiwandhhicha ;
SankhanMwlakamdddya charantd sandhowane dakkhind parakonamhi kdretwd rajaffihato ;
Updtathaffharan ^f iiddhapafimdgehamiwacha pdkdrina parikkhittan uyydnancha mandraman.
Q Chdduddasi panchadaxi ydwa paKkkat»a affhami pdiipadikaya pakkhmeha aifhaf^gatamupd^atan,
Vposathan xnmdddya samaddnan tahin waii ydicajiwaneha %6 bhunji mahdpdlimhi bhofanatu
Maranticha kalanddnamuyydni hhattamattand katwd niwapan ddpiii ; tadajjdpicha tcatiati.
Choran wajjhninupdnitan diitted sanwigamdnaso ehhawan Mutdnd dnelwdkhipitwd lohakumbhiyan ;
Patwd dhanan paldpetwd choran rattiyamuggatt suriyi kujjhiti choranwiyajjhdpayi tan ehhawan.

and raising; that image into his state car, he went through the ceremony of receiving "sila,"
which confers consolation on all living beings ; and made the multitude also sabmit to the
same ceremony, and distributed alms. Having decorated the capital tike unto a heavenly
city, surrounded by all the priests resident in the island, ho descended into the main street.
There the assembled priests chaunting forth the '' Ratanasattan," and at the same time
sprinkling water, arranged themselves in the street at the end of which the palace was
situated ; and continued throughout the three divisions of the night to perambulate round
its enclosing wall.

At the rising of the sun a torrent of rain descended as if it would cleave the earth. All the
sick and crippled sported about with joy. The king then issued the following command :
** Should there at any time be another affliction of draught and sickness in this island, do
ye observe the like ceremonies."

On visiting the chetiyo^ (in the midst of the inundation), observing ants and other insects
(struggling on the flood), with the feathers of a peacock's tail, sweeping them towards
the margin (of the ch^^tiyo), he enabled these (insects) to rescue themselves; and continuing
bis procession, he sprinkled water as he proceeded, from his chank.

He constructed to the south west of his palace an up6sattha hall, a hall for the image
of Buddho, surrounded by an enclosing wall, and formed a garden.

On the fourteenth and fifteenth days of each half month, as well as on the eighth and first
days of each quarter, renewing the vows of the ** attasil '* order, and undergoing the
ceremonies of the uposattho, he tarried there on those occasions ; and during the whole of
his life he subsisted on the alms prepared for the priesthood (without indulging in more
luxurious food) ; he had been also in the habit of setting aside rice, formed into lumps, for
the s(|uirrels which frequented his garden ; which is continued unto this day.

This benevolent (monarch) on seeing a culprit carried away to undergo his sentence,
procuring a corpse from the cemetery, and throwing it into a chaldron, and bestowing
money on the offender, allowed him to escape in the night ; and at the rising of the son,
as if incensed against the criminal, boiled the corpse.

* SuppoicU to be th<* RuanwcUi

■ ■« f

.^ /

250 TirK Mahawaxso. [a. d. 410; a. b. 953.

Ak'a dipamhi sa&ihan chitiydnan mahdmahan Thupdrdmicha thupassa himachnmbafaJcanehukaA,
Dwdekattdlisa wassdni katwdwanjhankhanampi s6 'katwdpurinamupdganji diwardja sahawtfat aA,
^anrio tassa kanifihina Mahdndmina waHahhd dewi satthan nipdtetwd tamaifhdnamki mdrayi, -7
Pabbajitwd kaniithd sdjiwamdnamhi bhdtari ; hate rdfanihindya dwattitwdsi bhupati ; ^ ' *
Mahisin attano kdsi mahisin 6hdtughdtinin» Gildnasdldkdrisi mahdphdlicha waddkayi,
Lohadwdraralaggdma Koiipassdwanawuhayo tayo wihdri katwddd bhikkhunamabhayuttarL' ■ •
fFihdran kdrayitwdna Dhumara^ckhamfu pabbati makhiydnayknddd bhikkhunan thirawddiiuiiiit \,
Nawakammanchajinnisu wihdrixu sakdrayi danasilaratowaitha pujakocha ahu sadd, ?- ' *'
iiddkimandasamipanihi jdto hrdhmanamdnawOt wijjdsippakaldwidi Usu widisu p6rag6, t--" ^
Sammdwin!}dtasamay6 sabbaivddawisdrado wddatthi Jambudipamhi dhindantb pawddind*
ffiharamikan dgamma, rattin pdtan, jalimanan, pariwaHiti sampunnapadaA Bupariman^o^^*
Tatthiko Rtwatdndma mahdthM wijdniya ; " Mahdpaniio ayan satto damitun waffatiti ** 96.
** Konu gaddrabhardwina wirawantoti T* abruwi, ** Gaddrabhdnan rawi atthan kinjdndMiiif dka tan.

He celebrated a great festival for all the ch^tiyos in the island ; and made a metal
covering, ornamented with gold, for the thiipo at the Thiipar&mo. Having completed a
reign of forty two years, without having in a single instance indulged iu a fSte of festivity,
confining himself to ceremonies of piety, he departed to be associated with the chief of the
d6wos.

His consort, who ought to have cherished him, caused him to be put to death by
means of his younger brother, Mahanamo, by plunging a weapon into him^ in an unfre-
quented spot. During the lifetime of the late king this younger brother had been a priest.
On the assassination of the rdja, throwing off his robes, he became the sovereign ; and
made the queen who had put his elder brother to death his own consort

He founded an asylum for the diseased, and kept up the alms-offerings for the priest-
hood. In the division of the K6ti mountains, at the L6hadw&raralaggimo, he bnilt three
wihdros, and conferred them on the priests of the Abhayagiri establishment By the afore-
said queen a wiharo was built at the Dhammarakkhito mountain, for the schismatic priests.

This (monarch), devoted to deeds of charity and piety, repaired dilapidated wiULros ;
and was a constant contributor towards the maintenance of religion.

A brahman youth, born in the neighbourhood of the terrttice of the great bo-tree i
(in Mdgadba), accomplished in the " wijja " and " sippa ;T who had achieved the
knowledge of the three '^ w6dos," and possessed great aptitude in attaining acquirements;
indefatigable as a schismatic disputant, and himself a schismatic wanderer over Jambu-
dipo, established himself, in the character of a disputant, in a certain wihfcro, and was in
the habit of rehearsing, by night and by day, with elapsed hands, a disooarse which
he had learned, perfect in all its component parts, and sustained throughout in the same
lofty strain. A certain mahd th^ro, il6wato, becoming acquainted with him there,
and (saying to himself), ''This individual is a person of profound knowledge; it will
be worthy (of mc) to convert him ;" inquired, " Who is this who is braying like an ass T

A.D. 432; A.B. 97*').]

The Mahawanso.

251

'* Ahanjdniti '* wutth iddtdrisi iakmrnmaUui, wutta^ wutian wiydkdMi, mr6dKampi€ha dmntK^,
TcHohi ** Twan sakan wddamoidrikiciar chdditd, Pdlimdkdbhidhammaua atihammua noMkiyA.
J^ Aka ** KaM$is9 mantdti r •< Buddhamantdtr* tabkruwi. •* DikimUanti wuttiki t *« Ounka pobb^ijiUmi
Mantatihi pabbajitwd m6 ugganhi Pitakattayan ** Bkdyand ay an maffgd** Hi paehekkdia maggakL
Buddha tMawiy a gambhira ghoMaiidnan wiydkarun ** Buddhagh6$6ti ** $6 ; idki Buddkdwiya makitaiL
Toiika Ndnodayan ndma katwa pakaranan ; iadd Okammaaaifganiydkdti kan^cntd AttkatdliniA.
PariH4tfihakathanchiwa kdiumdrabki buddkimd ; tan diswd Riwatd ihiro idaA woekanabruwL
^* PdiimaUamidhdHitan: natthi AtfkaktUhd idka ; tatkaehariydwdddcha bkinnaripd nawijjari.
** Sikaiaffhakathd iuddhd ; Makindina maiimaid Sa(fgUitayamdrMan SammdiawnbuddkadUiUtn,
'* Sdnputtddtgilancha kathdmaggan $amekkhiya, katd Sihaiabhdidya Sihaliiu pawaitati,
.V Tan tattha ganiwd, suiwd iwa^ ; Mdgmdkdnan miruttiya pariwmtUhi : id hdii MhbaUkMtd wakd:
Ewam wutti patanno$6 nikkhnmitwd iatd, iman dipamdgd itmattkwa ran/p5 kSlk, makdmaii.

■ ifrr.

«•

Hi.

' /*.

*' J

(The br&hman) replied to biro, ^* Tboo camit define, then, tbe meaning conveyed In the bray
of asaes." On (tbe tb^ro) rejoining, " I can define it ;" be (tbe br&bman) exhibited
tbe extent of the knowledge be possessed, (The tb6ro) criticised each of bis propositions,
and pointed out in what respect they were fallacious. He^wbo had been tbas refated,
said, " Well, then, descend to thy own creed ;^ and hOk propounded to bim a passage
from tbe *' Abhidhammo " (of the Pitakattaya). He (tHe brkhman) could not divine tbe
signification of that (passage) ; and inquired, " Whose manto is this V* '' It is Buddbo's
manto." On his exclaiming, *' Impart it to me ;**'(tbe th6ro) replied, ** Enter the sacerdotal
order." He who was desirous of acquiring tbe knowledge of the Pitakattaya, subsequently
coming to this conviction : " This is the sole road (to salvation) ;** became a convert to
that faith. As be was as profound in bis (gb6s6) eloquence as Buddho himself, they con-
ferred on bim tbe appellation of Buddhagh6s6 (tbe voice of Buddho) ; and throughout the
world be became as renowned as Buddho. Having there (in Jambudipo) composed
an original work called " Nanodayan ;** be, at tbe same time, wrote the chapter called
*' Attbasilini," on tbe Dhammasangini (one of the commentaries on tbe Abbidbammo).

R6wato th^ro then observing that be was desirous of undertaking tbe compilation of a
" Parittattbakatban " (a general commentary on the Pitakattaya), thus addressed him ;
'^ Tbe text alone (of tbe Pitakattaya) has been preserved in this land : tbe Attbakatbi are
not extant here ; nor is there any version to be found of tbe wid^ (schisms) com-
plete. Tbe Singhalese Attbakatha are genuine. They were composed in the Singhalese
language by the inspired and profoundly wise Mabindo, who bad previously consulted
tbe discoorses of Buddho, authenticated at the three convocations, and tbe dissertatioiia
and arguments of S^riputto and others, and they are extant among tbe Singbaleae.
Repairing thither, and studying tbe same, translate (them) according to tbe roles of
tbe grammar of tbe M&gadhas. It will be an act conducive to tbe wel&re of the whole
world."

i2.'>2 Thk Makawanso. [ a.d. 432 : a.b. 97V

^ 3 > Mahdwihiiran satnpatio wihdre sahhasddhunnn MahdpadhdKaffhdran iratihcd Sanffhapdlassa saniike,

■ ' Sihnlaiihahathan stitwd Thirdtcddancha sahhaso, dhammamtdmissa isdwa adhippdi/oti fuchehhiya.

Taftha santrfmssn mdnehcd " KdtumniihaJcathnn mama ; potthaki ditha sahhiti '* dha ; wimantitnn safi .
SanghocidthdduHiynn (axsdddsi " Sdmatthiyan tair.a ettha dassehi ; tan diswd, sabbi dimdti potthaki >*
Piial'atfayamelthewa saddhimaifhakathaya so •• frisnddhimaggan" ndmakd sanffahetwd samdsatd ;
Tafo sani^han samuhffwd Sam&nddhamafakowidan mahabodhi $amipamhi so tan wdehetumdrabhi.
Diwatd fasna nipunnnn pakdsitun mahdjani rhhddesnn potthakan sopi dwattikkhattumpi tan akd.
ff'dvhihin tatty i trdri potthaki samuddhafi potthaladdtvaya mannampi tanihdpisun tahin maru,
If'dchayinsit tadd bhikkhn potthalattayamikato : i^anthato, atthatochdpi pulibdparawasinawd :
ThiraxL'ddchiy pdtihi, padehi\ wyatijanchichaj annathatiha nahnncwa potihakisnpi tisupi,
■/ / Atha us^trhosayi sanfrho tniihahaiiho wisi&ato ** Nissan sayan so XJettiyyo'* I'ti watwd ptinappunan,

Saddhimaiihakathdy add potthaki Pifakattayi Ganihdkari tvasantoso wihdri durasankart.

Having been thus advised, this eminently wise persona<;e rejoicing tliercin^ departed
from thence, and visited this island in the reign of this monarch (Maban&mo). On
reaching the Mahawiharo (at Anuradhapura) he entered the Mahapadhdno hall, the most
splendid of the apartments in the wiharo, and listened to the Singhalese Atthakatha, and
the Th6ra\vada, from the beginning to the end, propounded by the th6ro SanghapAll ; and
became thoroughly convinced that they conveyed the true meaning of the doctrines of the
lord of dharomo. Thereupon, paying reverential respect to the priesthood, he thus
petitioned : '^ I am desirous of translating the Atthakatha ; give me access to all yoar
books." The priesthood for the purpose of testing iiis qualifications gave only two g&thi,
saying : " Hence prove thy qualification ; having satisfied ourselves on this point, we will
then let thee have all our books." From these (taking these gathd for his text), and con-
sulting the Pitakattaya^ together with the Atthakatha, and condensing them into an
abridged form, ho composed the commentary called the " Wisuddhimaggan." Therenpon
having assembled the priesthood, who had acquired a thorough knowledge of the
doctrines of Buddho, at the bo-tree, he commenced to read out (the work he had compo-
sed). The d6watas in order that they might make his (Buddhagh6so's) gifts of wisdom
celebrated among men, rendered that book invisible. He, however, for a second and third
time rccomposed it. When he was in the act of producing his book for the third time, for
the purpose of propounding it, the dewatks restored the other two copies also. The
(assembled) priests then read out the three books simultaneously. In those three versions,
neither in a signification, nor in a single misplacement by transposition ; nay even in the
th^ra controversies, and in the text (of the Pitakattaya), was there in the measure of
a verse, or in the letter of a word, the slightest variation. Thereupon the priesthood
rejoicing, again and again fervently shouted forth, saying, ''Most assaredly this is
Mettcyyo (Buddho) himself;" and made over to him the books in which the Pitakattaya
were recorded, together with the Atthakatha. Taking up his residence in the secluded
Ganth&karo wih&ro at Anuradhapura, he translated, according to the grammatical rules

. /

J/ -

T7i ■

A.D. 438 ; A.B. 976.]

The Mahawanso.

258

PaHwaiihi Mhhdpi SihaiaffhaPatka iad6 iaihimn midabha$dya MdgadhdyaniruUiyd.
Sattdnan sabbabhdsdnan $d ahdii hitdwahd : thkriy6ehariyd aahhk Pdlinwiya tamaggttkufL ^ ''
.^ jitha kaitaihafiehchau ffati^u pariniffhitan wandftun s6 makdbbdhin Jamiudtpamupdgamt. 7^ i
^ / -^ Bkuiwa dwdwitawandni Makdndmo makdmakan latwd putn^dni nkittrdni yatkdkamwuimupdgawU. ; ' .
l^fSuSbipiti tlkdrauipaikayo maekekumaekekitamnnie no aakkkintu packitatHhald $ddkutampannabk6g6 iwmA
^ %abh inidkana wasagd konii : saitdii nickckan rdgan Mammdwinayatu dkami jiwiiick6pi dkimd,

in sujanappasddaManwigaitkdya kati Makdwansi ^'Satiardjiko" ndma SaUatiruaiimo p^trickekkid:

Attatinhatimo Parichchhedo.

Makdndmasuto dxi damitikuckekkitamhhawd Sottkisind ; tatka Sangkd dkitdckdti makhiyd.
Soiikittnd tadd rajjan pafwd, Sanghdya nd*Uo tatminyiwa dink kkenn ekardpetwd taddtu td
Attano Mdmikassd'ld ckhattaedkaf a Jantuud Ckkanf*igaka^awdpin m6 kaiwa $anwaekekkari matd,
Atkdmackck6 makdpan{\6 Mokdyd laisa tan matan antdwattkumki jkdpetwd ; wikick6rmh makdbaiant

of the M&^adhas, which ia the root of all laniruaceM, the whole of the Singhalese Atthakathk
(into Pill), this proved an achie\eineut of the utmoKt consequence to all IdDgoages
spoken by tht> human race.

All the tb^ros and acbarayos held this compilation^ in the same estimation as the text
(of the Pitakattaya). Thereafter, the objects of bis mission having been fulfilled, he
returned to Jambudipo, to worship at the bo tree (at Uruw6liya in M4gadba).

llahan&mo having perforinf-d various acts of piety, and enjoyed (his royal state) for
twenty tno years, departed according to his deserts.

All these rulers, thoueb all-powerful and endowed with the utmost prosperity, failed
in ultimately overcoming the power of death. Let wise men, therefore, bearing in mind
that all mankind are subject to death, overcome their desire for riches and life.

The thirty seventh chapter in the Mahawanso, entitled, the ''seven kings,** composed
equally for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

Chap. XXXVIII.

Mahan&mo had a son, named Sottbis^no, bom of a daroila consort ; by the same queen
he had also a dauirhter called Saui^li^. This Sotthis^no, who then succeeded to the
monarchy, was put to death on the very day (of his accession) by the said princess SangUl ;
who immediately, by beat of drums, conferred it on her own husband, Jantu, who held
the office of chhatawfrhako He lormod the Chhata«:4hftko tank, and died within that year.

Hi.s confidential minister then privately buminir his crpse within the precincts of the pa-
lace, and deciding that a certain powerful individual, who had l>een a plunderer of crops,

* This ifl Uie PaU renkm of tlM AtthAluUU now used bj Uw BuddhiaU oT Ctykm.

254 The Mahawanso. [a.d. 434; a.b. 977.

RaiJayogg6ti chintetwd, kaiufi iaH ih^patin, rahd 4Bnt6ffiwa niwdtetwd r^d rSgdtur^ iK.
Sayan rajjan wichdrhi, Chhani patii nuihdjand " Rdjdehe atthi amhihi »addhimituii ** ghSittym^
Tan sutwd narapdld s6 tahhala^6ramandxt6 iamdnite mahdndgi n-** i$6 yoggd wmmdii^*96
Ddfhadhdtugharaifhdni sudhandga^ samddiii. Ra^o dndti waiti $6, agd druyika imA pura^
Katwd padakkhinaA, gantwd pdehinadwdratd hahi patami ehitiyafthdni kdtun nagmr&mmppayi,

%(''■' Mahdchitiyattiyi hatihikdrikdn tSranaA, Mfittaiino Bahunpunnakatwd was9ina s6 ekutd,
Mittatinan rani hantwa damilo Pandu ndmako agato paraUramhd Lankdrajjamakdrayu
Jand lulind sabbipi Rohanan tamupdgatd ; dragangdya itsaran damild iwan kappmyu.
Ye Subhaua balatthaisa bhitd Mdriyavoansajd paldyitwa nard wdsankappayiniu iahin toAtii.
Tisamannatamo Nandiwdpigdme kutumbikd Dhdiu$inawhay6 dsi Ddihdndmoeha tan tuto^

' > Gdmi Amiilaydgumhi wasamputtk duwi labhi Dhdius na Siidtisidbodhineha samajdiiki*
Mdtu!t6dariy6 than taddhdyahhajjawattati Dighasandakatdwdse, Dhdtuiin^pi mdnawo
Santike tatsapahbajja^ rukkhamulamhi ikadaikajfhdyati ^ pawauitthd.meghb ; ndg6 tapa$tiya^

y/Rs worthy of being raised to the monarchy, placed him on the throne ; bat kept him also
confined within the palace, and giving it out that the rdja was sofiering from stckoefls^
himself administered the government.

At a certain festival, the populace clamorously called out ; *' If we bave a king, let
him shew himself." On hearing this call, the monarch arrayed himself in regal attire ;
but finding that no state elephant was forthcoming for him (to carry him in procession),
mentioning, ** Such an elephant will suit me," sent for the white elephant kept aC the tootb
relic temple. On the messenger delivering the king's order, the elephant obeyed. (The
r^a) mounting him moved in procession through the capital, and passing out of the eastern
gate, ordered an encampment to be formed at the first ch6tiyo ; and he built a triamphal
arch within the square of the Mah^ ch6tiyo, formed by the wall ornamented with figures of
elephants, Mittas^no having performed many acts of piety died within the year.

A certain damilo, named Panda, landing from the opposite coast, pat Mittasioo to death
in the field of battle, and usurped the kingdom of Lanki. AU the principal natives
fled to R6hana ; and the damilos established their power on this (the Anar&dhapoim side}
of the river (Mah^wdloka).

Certain members of the M6riyan dynasty dreading the power of the (osorper) Sabho,
the b^tattho, had settled in various parts of the country, concealing themselves. Among
them, there was a certain landed proprietor named Dhatnsdno, who had established himself
at NandiwdpL His son named Dhat&, who lived at the village Ambiliydigo, had two sons,
Dhatus6no and Silatissab6dhi, of unexceptionable descent Their mother^a brother
(Hahan^mo) devoted to the cause of religion, continued to reside (at Anniidhapam)
in his sacerdotal character, at the edifice built by the nunister Dighasandano.* The joath
Dhdtus6no became a priest in his fraternity, and on a certain day while he vrms channtinf

* Biiniflter of Dewtoaa^tiaio : tide p. 102.

A.D.455; A.B.998.] Turn Mahawahbo. 255

ParikHipitwd hhdgkkiekkddafiiwd pkmnimaekjM9Maka9iekm kumdrmnekm rrnkkki: TH ful mM^ ;

Siti d/ irisankdrttn tatwa rniiho par6 tfM ; imtmin ekiUmd tuui(ui$i tmmpidUwdma mdimU;
i V' ••Uttamo waiayan mtto rdgd kessmiir niehekkmpad ; •« mkkkitmbhoHr dddpa tmn wihdrmmmpdgmU.
^^" ' **Bk6. nisd diwdbhdgdga^ kattahhd witimd " Hi, Makkkdpisi kumdran tmn. Panduko tmn wifdm^

••Ganhaihinanti" phisi Uwakk tosM rmitifun. Digawdna tupinad Ikhm tt^hariOkm kwmkkrmkmm.

Tasmin nekf kantamatiampi siwakd pmriwdri^ ptunwiminm pmuiktu. Tat6 nikkkmtmma U ukk6,

Dakkkinasmin ditd/>d/fi Gdnandwmn mmkdnadi^ paiwd tmrnpunnamaifka^u ganiukdmdpi wigmsd ;
^ **Yiitkd naddyan wdrcsi amhikan iwampi wdraya wdpin gakeima tUkiki waiwd ihif tmdd nmdi£ ;"
^' Oiarittka kumdrtud Mafldkin. Diswdna U u6ko mdgmnyd tmdd ik^ piffkimpdddsi Una 96.

UttttrUwd kumdran tan. neiwd pachchaniamdwoMn iaddhdkkird drnna^ bkuimd segampmiiimm iau&dd.
_ CkUtikdrkna ihiramhi bkaiian pakkkippahhi^myaii ikuf^L Tkiro ianjdmi kku^fiiepdn mrnki^ Ui.

Pandu rdjdpi kaiwdna rt^jah waummki panekimi cknidt paiU Pkmrimd^, iaUy6» tatm kkdiuke.

Kaniffkd Kkuddapdrindd kuhban rt^an ; mmkaA makiA Okdtusindmugi $akbi wiki^iti mmk^mmL

^Bangakhi jani Dkdtusin^ p^kiUkm rdgino. S6 Mfamki waukki pwk^pdpmkm^ muU.

at the foot of a tree a shower of rain fell, and a n4f:a seeioi^ him there, eocirded
him in his folds and covered him and his book with his hood. His ande observed this; and
a certain priest jealous thereof, contemptooosiy heaped some mbbish on his head, bat
he was not disconcerted thereby. His uncle soticinji; this cifcnmstance also, came to
this conclusion: ''This is an illostrioos (yuath) destined to be a king;*' and saying to
himself, ** I must watch over him/' conducted him to the wihiiro ; and tbos addressiiig
him : *' Beloved, do not omit, night or day, to improve thyself in what thou sbooldest
acquire/' rendered him accomplished.

Panda having beard of this, sent his messengers in the night, commanding, ^ Sehw him.*
The th6ro foreseeing in a dream (what was to happen) sent him away. While they were
in the act of departing, the messengers sarroanded the pariw^no, but gooM not find them«
These two escaping, reached the great river G6no in the southward, which was flooded ;
and although anxious to cross, they were stopped by the rapidity of the stream. (Mahi-
ndUno) thus apostrophising the ri?er : ''O river, as thoo bast arrested our progress, do Iboii,
spreading out into a lake equally delay him here ;" tbereapoo, together with the prince,
descended into the stream. A n^ga r^ja observing these two persons, presented them his
back to cross upon. Having got across, and conducted the prince lo a sedaded residence,
and having made his repast on some milk*rice which had been offered lo bim,lie presented
the residue, with the refection dish, to the prince. Out of respect for the tbdro he tomed
the rice out on the ground (in order that he mi^ht not eat out of the same dish with himX
and ate it. The th6ro then foresaw that this individual wonld possess himself of the land.

The raja Pandu died after a reign of five years. His son Pharindo, and thirdly bis younger
brother Khuddaparindo, administered the government ; bat a constant warfare was kept
up by Dh^tus^no, harassing the whole popalation which had not attached itself (to hia).

Dhktus6ao protected (his own) people, and waged war against (the oswper) ri^ That
impious character dying in the sixteenth year of his reigii» the other, third, individoal

256 The Mahawavso. [a.b. 459 ; a.b. 1002.

Tinitaro tato dsirdjd. Mdsadwayina tan Dhdiusino windtisi Una kaiwd mahdhawaii.
Hani tasmin mahipali Ddthiyo damild tatd rdjd wastattayi hntwd Dhdtuskna hatS tato.
Pifhiyddamilo satta mdsi nanidhanan ffatd Dhdtatinina yujjhiiwd. fFan$6 paehehhijfa ddmild,
Athdsi rdjd Lan' dyan Dhdtutino naradhtpo, hhdtardMaha dipamhi damili dipaghdiakL
Updyihi anikihi ikawiitappamdnaki khandhdwdri niwdsetwd katwd yuddhamasitato,
Sddhetwd medinin sddhu, katwdwa sukhitan Janan, tdsanancha yathdfhdni fhaphi parandsit^n.
Damili yenuwattinsu kulind kulagdmiwd. •• Ti manwd ndnananwd no rakkhitUM'' pakujjiya.
Titan gdmi gahetwana gdmikditi tarakt haPi. R6hands[amma ti sahhi kultnd tamupatthahu^
Titan sakkdraxammdna yathd ydgamakdsi »6 ; amarhchi attano duklha sahdyichdbhitdMayL
Bandhdpeiwd mahdgaj^gan keddrol athirtdaki mahdpdiimhi bhikkhunan idUbhdttancha ddpayL
Pangurd^dturaffhanansdl-iyokdsi hnddhimd Kd/awdyineha ganhitwd bandki Gdnammakdnadin,
Makdwihdran katwdna pattiyutfamandkulan tathd bodhigharanehiwa dauaniyyatmakdrayu
Bhikkhawb parit6%etwdpaehchdyihi chatukipi Dhammdsdkdwa sdkdsi $a(fgahan Pifakattayi.
\ Jifhdrasa wihdncha thiriydnamakdrayi tampannabkbgi dipamhi aifhdrasaeka wdpiyo,

became king. Db^tusdno, carrying on an active warfare against bim also, succeeded in
putting him to death, likewise, within two months.

After the demise of this king, the damilo D^thiyo was rdja for three years, when he also
was put to death by Dhatus6oo. The damilo Pithiyo then (succeeded), and in the coarse
of his warfare with Dhatus^no was killed in seven months. The damilo dynasty tben
became extinct.

Thereupon the monarch Dhdtus^no became the rija of Lank&. With the co-operatton
of his brother he entirely extirpated the damilos, who had been the devaatatora of
the island by their various stratagems, — by having erected twenty one forts, and inces-
santly waged war in the land ; and re-established peace in the country, and happiness
among its inhabitants. He restored the religion also, which had been set aside by
the foreigners, to its former ascendency.

Some of the natives of rank, male as well as female, had formed connections with the
damilos. Indignant at this defection, and saying, '^These persons neither protected me, nor
our religion,** (the rdja) confiscating their estates, bestowed them on those who adhered
to bim. All the nobility who had fled to Rohana rallied roand him; on whom he
conferred, with due discrimination, every protection and honor ; but more spedaUy grati-
fied those devoted officers who had personally shared his own adversities.

Damming up the great river (Mahaw&lnkd), and thereby forming fields possessed of
unfailing irrigation, he bestowed them on the priests entitled to the great alms, for
the purpose of supplying them with " skli " rice. This wise ruler founded also hospitals
for cripples, and for the sick. He formed an embankment across the 66no river, including
the K&lawapi tank. Employini; bis army therein, he restored the MaULwibkro^ as well as
the edifice of the bo-tree, rendering it most beautiful to behold. Like unto Dhammks6ko,
having thoroughly gratified the priests, by fully providing them with the foar sacerdotal
requisites, he held a convocation on the Pitakattaya. He built eighteen wlhiros for
the fraternities who had composed the *' th6rawidd " ; and to ensure full crops in the island

A.D. 459 ; A.B. 1(X)2.] The Maiiawanso. 25*

Kdimwdpiwikdrdcha Kofipaudwanamako, Dakkhind^irinamdcha wihdrd ^addhandmake,
PanndwaUakahhutdcka HhalldtakaMsandmako, Pdsdnatinno ; disamhi Dhatutkn6cha pahbati
Ma^ganithupawHhicha ; Ohatuiindpi uttare ; pdehina Kamdawiffhicha ; tathd ArUaramegiri,
Attdlki, I>kdtuun6cha ; Kattipitihikapu66aii ; Rohani Ddyagamocha, Sdlawdnd, fFi&hitand,
ij '^ fFihdrO llhiUiwdnw:ha, Jtfhdraia imi matd. Pddulakan Fiambafthi Mahddantddi wdpiyd,
' Kkudttakicha wihdre, so afthdrasa naruttamd wdpiyoeha tathd katwd, tiMamiwatu ddpayi.

Panchawitati hatthancha Mayurapariwinakan harttwdkdti paMadamikawhati hatthakan^
Kumdra Sinattappetwd pubbahhdgan wiioHhayi Kalawdpimhi hhdgaddhan khettdnameha imtaddumyttn,
Lohapdsddake jinni nawakammanehakarayi, Mahdihupitu ehhattdni ttsu jinnani kdrayi,
^^ i Oiwdnanpiyatitsina katabddhimahanwiya, tindnapufdn bddhiua warabbdkiua kdrayi,
*^ Dhdwantdldhakai^r^dyo tatlha pujUi tblata alankdran Munindaua abhUikancha kdrayi,

Mahdbbdkipatiiihdmd oran Lankdya bhumipd ydwadwddoiaman wauan bbdhipujamakdrayun.
Afahdmahindathiroisa kdretwd pafibimbakan ; Thirasidldkanan netwdf kdtunpujan mahdrahant
Datwd iohatsan dipitun Dipawansan tamdditu Thitdnan tathha bikkhunan ddtunchdndpayi gulan.

be formed also eighteen tanks, (at those places) : viz. at the Kataw^pi tank, a wibaro of
that name, also the Kotipasso, the Dakkhinagiri, the Waddban&mo, the Pauuawallako, tlie
BhalUtako, the Pas&nasinno ; in the mountain division, the Dhatuseno, the Mangan6thupa-
witi ; to the northward, the Dhdtos6no ; to the eastward, the Kambawitti ; in the same
direction the Antaram6giri; at Attklho the Dh&tus^*no; the Kassapitthik6, at the roountaiu
of that name ; in R6hano, the Ddyagamo, the S&lawano, and Wibhisano wibaros, as well
as the Bbilliwdno wiharo. These, be it known, are the eighteen* In the same manner, this
ruler of men having constructed also eighteen small tanks and wibaros ; viz., thr
Pandulako, Hambattbi, the Mabddanto, &c., bestowed them on the same parties.
Pulling down the Mayurupariw6no, which was twenty five cubits high, he reconstructed an
edifice twenty cubits high. Assigning the task to prince S6no, he caused the fourth of the
fields at Kalaw&pi, two hundred in number, which were formerly productive, to be
restored to cultivation. He made improvements at the Lohapusado, which was in a
dilapidated state. At the three principal thupos, he erected chhattad. He celebrated
a festival for the purpose of watering the supreme bo-tree, like unto the sinana festival
of the bo-tree held by D6wknanpiatisso. He there made an offering of sixteen brazen
statues of virgins having the power of locomotion^; he held also a festival of inauguration
in honor of the divine sage. From the period that the bo-tree bad been planted, the rulers
in Lankd have held such a bo-festival every twelfth year.f

Causing an image of Maha Mahindo to be made, and conveying it to the edifice (Amba-
malako) in which the th^ro s body had been burnt, in order that he might celebrate a
great festival there ; and that he might also promulgate the contents of the § Dipawanso,
distributing a thousand peices, he caused it to be read aloud thorous:hly. He ordered also

* The word ii lit^rmlly rendered. It is pomblr a clerioil error. t Thb feftival is no loi^cer celebimled. asd hat probAblj

\*ccn discontinued from the period that Anunuihafmra cc«sed to be the teat of Gotemment
§ The Muhawanto ; whether brought down to this period, or only to the tad of tba rei^ of UahMno. to which alone the

Tika extend*, there i* no means of ascertaining

3 f

258 The Mahawanso. [a.d. 459 ; a.b. 1002.

Bhikkhussa aUano site sankcirdkiranan saran'ldhhan ndddsi wutthaua pariwinatsa attano*
Pdtikamman hahunlasi wihdri AhhayuUari stld Satthussa kdrhi mandiraneha tamandapan,
Buddhaddsakate ttetti natihi nag^hamanidwayanjakdsi nettan Satthussa ransickvidmanin tathd,
Manihi ghananilthi khdwattan sumuttamfin hemawaffhan tathewunnan I6mans6wanna chiuHsrant
Pddajdfan suwannassa padnman dipamuttdman ndndrdffamiaran tattha pujayittha asankhiyan,
Akdsi paiimdifchi hahnmans^alachctiyi bddhisatfecha iatthasun Kdlasilassa Sattkunny
UpasHinhhawhayaadpi Lokandthassa kdrayi ransichuldmanimewa AShisikawhayauaeka,
Buddhabimbasxa kdrisi pnhbi xonttan pilandhanan. ff^dmapassamhi bddhissa bddkisattagharam tathd,
Metteyassacha karcsi sahhan rdjapilandhanarit samantd yojane tassa taddrakkhancha y6jayL
Kdrdpisi wihdresu dhdturdjawha pantiyo, tathd satasahatsihi mahdhodhigharan waraii,
Thupdrdmnmhi thupassa pujanjinnan wisd'lhanan ddihddhdtugharichdpi jinnasta pafisa^karan,
Ddfhddhdtukaraudancha ranstncha ghanakuithiman mahagghamanisankinnan suwannapadumdniekm;
Ddfhddhdtumfii piijisi, pujanchd/:d. Asanhhiyd chiwarddini ddpisi hhikkhunan dipawdsina^L

sagar to bo distributed among the priests assembled there. (Od this occasioa) calliog to
his recollection the priest (formerly) resident in the same wih&ro i¥ith himself, who
had heaped dirt on his head, he did not permit him to participate in these benefits.
He made many repairs at the Abhayagiri wihdro, and for the stone statue of Buddho
an edifice, with an apartment (for the image). On the gem set in the eye of the image of
the divine teacher by Buddbad&so being lost, this (rdja), in a similar manner, formed the
eye with the '^ chi&Iamani " jewel (apart of his regal head dress). The supreme curly
locks (of that image he represented) by a profusion of sapphires ; in the same manner the
** uonan" lock of hair (in the forehead between the eyes) by (a thread of) gold; and be made
offerings (thereto) of <roldcn robes ; and also, composed of gold, a foot cloth, a Aower and a
splendid lamp, as well as innumerable cloths of various colors. In the image apartment,
he constructed many splendid ch6tiyos, where there also were (images) of B6dbisattos.

For the granite statue of Buddho, as well as for the statue of the saviour of the world,
called the ^' Upasambhawo," he converted his '' chi&lamani " head ornament (into the
ornament placed on the head of Buddho's statue, representing the rays of glory) ; and in
the manner before described (at the festival of inauguration) in regard to the image named
the Abhiscko, he invested these (images also) with their equipments. To the B6dhisatto
*Mctt6yyo, he built an edifice to the southward of the bo-tree, and invested (his image)
with every re;;al ornament; and directed that guards should be stationed at the distance
of one y6jana all round it. lie caused the wiharos to be painted with ornamental borders
of the paint called the " dhatu ;*' as well as the superb edifice of the great bo, expending a
lac thereon* At the Thupardmo he repaired the thup6 and held a festival ; he also repaired
the dilapidations at the temple of the tooth relic. Ue made an offering to the ''D&thkdata "
(tooth relic) of a casket thickly studded with radiant gems, and flowers of gold ; and held
a festival of offerings in honor of the tooth relic. He bestowed also innaroerable robes
and other offerin gs on all the priests resident in the island. He made improvements at

* The Buddho whu ia to appear next, to complete the fire Buddhoa of tbe pz«wnt ** IdUuUiBddiksppo.^

A.D. 459; A.B. 1002.] The Mahawakio. 159

Kdrdpetwd wihdrisu nawal'ammaA tahin takin pdkdricha gharaadkd iudhdkamman ntandharan,
Mahdchiiijfaitayi katwd iudhdkammammahdrahan iuwannachhattan kdrhi tatkd wajirachumiafan.
Makdvihari pdpina Makdiinina natiii waiinsu Dkammaruckikd hhikkhu ChitiyapabbatL
Katwd Ambatthalan therawddtnan datukdfnako ydchito tiki titaneha addti dharanipati,
Dkdtupaffkdnandmancha kdreiwd kansaldkajan ddnawaffampawattisiammanihi dwipanehaki,
Antdiakicka karetwd nagarasta jindlayk pafimdydrka pujisi Dkammds6f:a$am6tam6.
Toisa punndni taS&dni tcattumpafipadan nar6 kdhindma iamatthoii mukhatiuittan nidassitan!
Taua puttd duwi dsun Kassapo 6kinnamaiuko iamdnamatu kdchiwa Moggalldnd makabbM,

'^""^ Tatkd pdnatama ikd duhitdcha maniramd hkdginkynua pndd$i tindpaekehaneka taneka so.
fFindddtina tdltsi katdyurusu sopitan. Rt^d ditwdna dhUdya watthan Idhitamakkkitan;
Natwd tammdtaran tassa naggajjhdpUi kujjkiya. Tat6ppa6kuti $6 baddkawiro ia^gamma Kaaapan,
Rajjinitan pkaldbhetwd, bkinditwd pituantari, ia^gkaketw6janan,jiwagdkan gdhdpayi patin.

> ^ Uudpiti tato chhattan Kauapo pitupakhkiyk windietwdjani laddha Ma&bapapatakdyako.
MoggaUdno tato tina kdtukdmo mahdkawan aladdkabalatdydgd Jambudipan baiattkiko.

the several wiharos. At each of those places, he caused the enclosing wall of the edifice
to be beantirutty plastered. At the three principal ch^tiyos, having had the white plaster*
ing renewed, he made a golden chhatta for each, as well as a '' chumbatan " of glass.

On the Mahawiharo being destroyed by the impious Mahas6no, the priests of the
Dhamniaruchchi sect had settled at the Chdtiyo mountain. Being desirous of rebuilding,
and conferring on the th6rawad& priests (the opponents of the schismatics), the Ambat-
thalo wiharo (at the Ch^tiyo mountain), and being also solicited by them to that effect,
the monarch bestowed it on them.

Having celebrated a festival in honor of the '' Dtithdd&tu " relic, at the dedication of a
metal dish, he kept up offerings (of rice,) prepared from ten ammunams of grain ; and, like
unto the unsurpassed Dhammas6ko's, constructing image houses both within and without
the capital, he made offerings to those images of Buddho also. Who is there, who is able,
by a verbal description alone, to set forth in due order all bis pious deeds !

He had two sons born of different, but equally illustrious, mothers, named Kassapo and the
powerful Mogf^allano. He had also a daughter, as dear to him as his own life. He t>estow-
ed her, as well as the office of chief commander, on his nephew. This individual caused
her to be flogged on her thighs with a whip, although she had committed no offence. The
rija on seeing his daughter's vestments, trickling with blood, and learning the particulars,
furiously indignant, caused his (nephew's) mother * to be burnt naked. From that period
the (nephew), inflamed with rage against him, uniting himself with Kassapo, infused into
his mind the ambition to usurp the kingdom ; and kindling at the same time an animosity
in his breast against his parent, and gaining over the people, succeeded in capturing the
king alive. Thereupon Kassapo, supported by all the unworthy portion of the nation,
and annihilating the party who adhered to his father, raised the chhatta* MoggalUuio then

• She nm!*t ha%e boon Uie iuM< r of the kinjt, v it i* onl) m «Utcr*« mmi who wouJU be detigiAtca ^'nephew " The Mm
do<*^ not apply to a brother** •on

260 The Mahawanso. [a.d. 477; a.b. 1002.

Mahdrajjan windsina wtyogenacha sununo bandhdgdraniwdsina duJ:7chitampi narddhipan,
Diilhhdpetutnapanno so dha Kassapardjakan : «* nidhi rdjakult, rdja, wuttd tipitard HiT'
*^N6ti** toutti. **Na Jdndsi chUtamitassa, ihumipa, Moggalidnassa gopiti nidhin $6tif*^ tadahhrawi.
Sjttwd tankupito duti pdhes! pitusannikan **dchikkhantu nidhifthdnamiti" waited narddhamo.
**Mdretumawhe pdpassa tassupdyo** ti ehiniiya^ tunhi ahosi: te gantwd rdjakassa niwidayun,
Tatotiwa pakuppitwd pisayittha punappunan: *' sddhu diswd sahdyam me, nahdtwd Kdlawdpiyan,
Marissamtti** chintetwd, dlia duti: ** sachi maman Kdlawdpin gamdpitha sakkd fidtunti.** Tigatd,
Ranno dhansu, Rdjdpi tutihahaithddhanatthiko pesisi duti datwdna rathanjinnena chakkhind,
Eujan gachchhati hhupdlo pdjento rathiko rathan khddanto Idjamassdpi, kinchi mattan addsi $6.
Tan khdditwd pasiditwd tasmin pannamadd tadd Moggalidnassa tan kdttin sa^gahan dwdrandyakan,
Ewan sampattiydndma chalawijjuUat6pama : kasmdtdsupamajjiyya kdhindma sachitano.
Rdjd ititi " suiwdna ihiro so tassa s6had6 laddhdmdsodanan mansan sdkulancha waran; sararu
Rdjdr6chiti itanti^* gdpayitwd updwisi, Gantwd rdjdpi wanditwd kkamantamupdwisi.

c«

endeavoured to wage war against him, but being destitute of forces, with the view of
raising an army, repaired to Jambudipo.

In order that ho might aggravate the misery of the monarch, already wretched by the loss
of his empire as well as the disaffection of his son, and his own imprisonment, this wicked
person (the nephew) thus inquired of the rdja Kassapo : " Rdja, hast thou been told by
thy father, where the royal treasures are concealed ? " On being answered ** No.* ** Rnler
of the land, (observed the nephew), dost thou not see that he is concealing the treasares
for Moggallano ?" This worst of men, on hearing this remark, incensed, dispatched
messengers to his father, with this command : '' Point out where the treasures arc."
Considering that this was a plot of that malicious character, to cause him to be put to
death, (the deposed king) remained silent ; and they (the messengers) retoming, reported
accordingly. Thereupon, exceedingly enraged, he sent messengers over and over again,
(to put the same question). (The imprisoned monarch) thus thought: ** Well, let them put
me to death, after having seen my friend, and bathed in the Kdlawdpi tank;** and made the
following answer to the messengers: '^ If ye will take me to the Kdlawdpi tank, I shall
be able to ascertain (where the treasures are''). They, returning, reported the same
to the r&ja. That avaricious monarch, rejoicing (at the prospect of getting possession
of the treasures), and assigning a carriage with broken wheels, sent back the messengers.
While the sovereign was proceeding along in it, the charioteer who was driving
the carriag:e, eating some parched rice, gave a little thereof to him. Haying ate
it, pleased with him, the raja gave him a letter for Moggallano, in order that be might
(hereafter) patronise him, and confer on him the office of '' Dwiran&yako " (chief warden).

Thus worldly prosperity is like unto the glimmering of lightning. What reflecting
person, then, would devote himself (to the acquisition) thereof? .

fl is friend, the th6ro, having heard (the rumour) "the raja is coming," and bearing his
illustrious character in mind, laid aside for him some rice cooked of the '^ misa" grain,
mixed with meat, which he had received as a pilgrim ; and saying to himself, ** the ki

.• . a

A.D. 477; A.B. 1020.] The Mahawanso. 261

Ewan nisinni iompattarajjdwiya ubkdpUe annanui^Shiidpinm niihdpUun tnahtkUumn.
Bhojayitwana tan tkiro (ncaditwd anikadkd appamddi niy6ji$i datteiwdidkadkammmtun,
Tatd ufdpimupdgamfML ogayihitwd }fatkd»ukhmk nakdyiiwdpiwitwdcka dkkwun rcffashtukL
**Ettakam mi dkanam bh6ti,*' Sulwd tan rtyasiwakd, dkaritwd pura£ ran/}o, niwkdUun nmriuarak,
**Dkanan rakkkati puttasta, dipt bkindati mdnati, jiwanioyanti :** kujjkitwd dndpiiieka bkHpaii,
**Mdriki pitaran mitii' •' diffkd piffkiti wMno'* kmffkatuHkiki. Ruffko $6 sa6bdia^'draman4ito,
Rdjdnamupatankamma purato taisa ekankami. Rdjd ditwdwa ckintiii, *'Pdpiy6yam manan ma$na,
**Kdyanwiya dukhapetwd : nurdkan nitumickekkati; rdmppddina iauiwa kinpurkmi mandratkanT*
Iti mettdyamdno tan dka, **SendpatipaU, MoggaUdne twayickiwa ikackitto akan Hi.*"
Hasan chdiiii thaA. S6 diswd taAjdni bkitpati *'N&na mdriti ajjdti tadd sdkdsikbpi $6:'
Naggan katwdna rdJdnaA ayatankkalikabandkanan purattkdbkimukkaA katwd, ani6bandkiya bkittiyan,
Mattikdya wilimphl, Ewan diswdpi panditokdki rajjeyya hkbgUujiwHkpi yatipiwd,
Dkdtusino narindd i6 tvoan puttakatb, gatb affdraioki wauiki dhoardjat$a mniikan.

would like it/' be carefully presenred it The r^a, approaching and bowing down to him,
respeclfnlly took his station on one side of him. From the manner in which these two
persons discoursed, seated by the side of each other, mutually quenching the fire of their
affictions, they appeared like unto two characters endowed with the prosperity of royalty.
Having allowed (the r^ja) to take his meal, the th^ro in various ways administered
consolation to him ; and illustrating the destiny of the world, he abstracted his mind from
the desire to protract hie existence.

Then repairing to the tank, diving into, and bathing delightfully in it, and drinking
also of its water, he thus addressed the royal attendants : '^ My friends, these alone are the
riches I possess." The messengers, on hearing this, conducting him to the visa's capital,
reported the same to the monarch. The sovereign enraged, replied : ''As long as this man
lives, he will treasure his riches for his (other) son, and will estrange the people in this
land (from me) ;" and gave the order, ^' Put my father to death." Those who were de-
lighted (with this decision) exclaimed, '' We have seen the back (the last) of our enemy.'*
The enraged monarch, adorned in all the insignia of royalty, repaired to the (imprison-
ed) raja, and kept walking, to and fro in his presence. The (deposed) king, observing him,
thus meditated: ''This wretch wishes to destroy my mind in the same manner that
he afflicts my body : he longs to send me to hell : what is the use of my getting indignant
about him : what can I accomplish ?" and then benevolently remarked, ''Lord of states-
men ! 1 bear the same affection towards thee as towards Moggall^no." He (the usurper)
smiling, shook bis bead. The monarch then came to this conclusion. " This wicked man
will most assuredly put me to death this very day." (The usurper) then stripping the
king naked, and casting him into iron chains, built up a wall, embedding him in it,
exposing his face only to the east, and plastered (that wall) over with clay.

What wise men, at\cr being informed of this, would covet riches, life, or prosperity !

Thus the monarch Dhatus6no, who was murdered by his son in the eighteenth year of
bis reign, united himself with (Sakko) the ruler of d6wos.

262 The Mahawanso. [a.]>. 477; a.b. 1020.

Kdiawdpimayan r^fd ganhdpento samdhitan passitwd ihikkhumikaniu wuffhdpiiun tmmddkitmf
JtakkontS khipdpisi pansun bhikkhuMtamatthaki sanditfhiko wipdkdyan tatsak a mm aum dipiU^
Datdpi te rdjaward tabhdgd upctgamun machehumukhan a&hdgd, aniehchatam ikdgawaid dkmnieka dined

iapaniio wibhawan na iehehki.

Iti sujanappatadaianwegatthdya kate Mahdwanse **Dasardjak6ndtHa ** attkatinHtiimo pariehkido.

This raja^ at the time he was improving the Kalawdpi tank, observed a certain priest
absorbed in the '^ samddhi '* meditation ; and not being able to rouse him from that
abstraction, had him buried under the embankment (he was raising) by heaping earth oyer
him. This was the retribution manifested in this life^ for that impious act.

Thus the ten kings (mentioned in this chapter) who were pre-eminently endowed with
prosperity, (nevertheless) appeared in the presence of Death in a state of destltatton. The
wise man, seeing that in the riches of the wealthy there is no stability^ will cease to covet
riches.

The thirty eighth chapter in the Mah&wanso, entitled, the '' ten kings," composed equally
for the delight and affliction of righteous men.

THE END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.

CEYLON :

COTTA CHURCH MISSION PRESS.

1H3<{.

KKKATA.

ERRATA

«^

line.

foi

fui

—

for

—

for

foi

—

fur

—

for

—

f.r

for

—

for

— 15 fo

7
8

5
9
6
8
9
10
14
1
6
6
7

8
8

4
6

f.i
n

fo
fo

35 fo
8

f.ll

fo
nf

ft.
fo
fo
fo

Rewato read Rewato.

Atta*tattineha read Atthadauineha

pusso read phusso.

ihfiniwi hdxayan read fhani w'kdMayaii*

Te bhayatihd Shnyan djfdckun a&hayan Jinan read Ti ^kajfaftkdikmfmmfMckd d§ddimk

afjhayan Ji»an.
tathdxiHO rcail tatthdMt no.
tatfhd pnvitthixu read tattha pawiflhhm,
dhatnittfitlisayi read dhimmtmnditayi,
Idrdpeiwdna, upakkami re.id / ardp^twdnapakkawU.
Uililhuachuldhhayo^ read UddhanchuldlfkayQ^
MdtutnahdinCitd read Mdtd mdha mati»»
iiu'Mhdndmattydyewa read liaddhdnuinatiydyiwrn,
Jefuydni rc.td Jituyydni,

Ilia iii:itern;il p;r«iiid mother having bestowed this inTalaable gem-thiODe on him, remd

His grandmother baring bestowed this inraluable gem-thxone on his mother,
wdyidanxiya rrad paftdatnayi.
Kill i/d 'III/ in rtiji read Kalyd-iiytn ndganya,
A'ihiwdsaycttra rend a*ihtwd\ayiiwa.
uffi^nftnatttui read Nfffantwu

pas^aiids(d rra>l patttn; ms^d: (or Idkdl/ff read Ukadip6.
SHruchtcha read Snrucki pieka : (jr ihatia read imtkd^
r dawk rr|'e:it tluwi a^nin
dwad'ixadduta rrad dwd'iatftd'Iwi,
Ma\hadewddikdHiekn read M^kddimddikdmUkm,
Mahantaratta read ^ikasMaroMia*
dwe rrad dnwe*
Sehahanu read Sihakanu.
Dewiuiatti read Dewadattd
Ho'lhitatthn reaj fiodkhatfd,

dhantPtftma'lettyt re.t I dhtmnamaiisaifi : for Dmdpmm§dMi rtt4 D m ^^ m§d$imm,
AJtUattano read Ajdtatitiuno.
er Yaiua%dld»tamnntari add wart*
Samttthe fkapanaftkaid r.a 1 Samttii tkapamaii tmik£*
Mnnind anm^^ahan rtrad \§tiuiHanmggfikaA*
sn' /.apakJ kamhi. iatikika read Mnkkapakkhmkii
thirafrttnapitd read tkiragmmQpiid.
fFikdrapatitmmJiari read fFikdr^pmiifmikdt^k

ERRATA

Fi|^ line.

1 22 for Rewato read Rewato.

t 1 for AttattaMinrha read Atthadauineha

— 35 for pusso read phusso.

8 5 fur ihfiniwi hdxayan read fhani w'hdMaya^*

— 6 for 7V bhaifatihd 6hayan difdckun abhaifan Jinan reid Ti ^kaifa$fkd6kgym£fMtkd djfddimk

a fj hay an Jinan.

— 9 for tathdt'iHO roail iatlhdti h6»

— 11 fur tatfhd pavUlhixu read taiiha pawiffhhm,
^ 12 for dhainmaiUxayi read dhimmtmri'liKayi.

4 7 ftir I drdpetwdna, upakkami rcid / ardftefwdnapakkawu*

— 8 f»r Utliihiiachutdfthayo, Tend UiitlhanckufdMkayo*

5 3 for Matumahdinfitd read Mdtd rndfiit mtitu,

— 6 for iiutlfihdndmatfydyiwa read liad'ikdiiUinatiydyima*

— 9 for Jifuydne re;Hl Jttuyydni,

— 15 for Iliij niiiteriial graiuimothcr having bestowed this inTalaable gem-thiODe on him, remd

His grandmother baring bestowed this inraluable gem-throne on his mother,

6 1 for trdyiilanxiya rrad paiidaxxayi,

^ 5 for Kaiifduiiftn ruji read Kalydniyin ndgurdja,

— 9 for Adhixrd^ayitira rend atihtwd\ayitwa,

7 6 for ufff^fifinafuyd read apgantwu

8 2 for frriiiccfiui^^ rr a«l />4i«f in; «<fri: (or I6kd if pm r^nd Ukadipd,
^ 9 for Surncfucha read SHtucki pieka : £jr ihaliaremiX imtkd^
^ 10 aftrr '/fiir^ rrpe:tt f/uife ajfnia

— 14 f«)r dwddiinnddwa rrad dwd'iatad'lwi,

9 1 for 3/a7ia//rio(i'/i;rd/iicA/ire«d .UiiUdiffwdili.VdAidU.
^ 6 for sahax»araxta read ^'lAoisarasso.

— 6 f(»r r/ire read dmoL

'— - 7 for Sehahanu read ^SiAaAanri.

— 35 for Dewc'idatUi read Dewadiittd.

10 2 ft>r lUUhisaUho reaJ fio'thhattd.

— 5 for dhatnrnamaletiyi rt.*\ dh'tmnamaiisayi: for Dmdpmm^dMirttd Dm^^m§diimm,

— 8 for AjiUatinno read Ajdtatttiuno.

11 2 after Ka»m.t/i/d'iaM/iMfar£ add ipari.

— 7 for Satnttthe fhapaHafthaid r a i Samitli tkapana^ imikS.

— — f«)r Munind anm^^aHan rvad MttHindnmgfahan,

12 2 for f i« ' / a/ia V/ kamhi. latihikd read inkkapakkhmkiUtikikd.
<— 4 for ihirafrttnapifd read tkiragmm^piid.

— 6 fur IFiAdrajM/iMnA ar< read ^tA4r«iMfiMMA-dr I.

ii ERRATA .

Page. line.

12 13 for appamaito rmd appamatid,

13 2 for sannipdti'nsH read sanntpatinsu.

— 4 for kikiehi reail kehicha.

— 7 f»>r wfsojjefun read wisxajfetnn.

— 9 for ndyal 6tvidd TQ^^ nayakcwidd.
37 for " wedeho " r^^/r/ " wcdo."

14 S for wattinel atan rendtoattanekatan.

— 3 f<»r atiwajntapamojjd^ read atiwajdtapdmojjd,

— 7 for jaheyuli rcntijaheyati.

15 3 for affhawassdni tikkamun read afihawattdnitikkammk.

— 4 for pntlopt taran rend putto pitaran,

— 6 for Qtnackdn read amachchan,

— 11 ftir JFajjisu read fFajjisu.

— 14 for Ajasattu re^rf Ajatasattu.

— 27 and passim, for Wisali read W&ali,

16 I for Nakajtpantan read Nakappatita^,
^ 2 for wadlltan read wddlUan,

— 4 for gnnatwd read gantxod,

— 6 for PdfheynkiTe:!n\Pdthiyakd,

— 8 for Aa/i fitjtato read Aa A Msf Ufa.* for paiii^ttii read jNitftlttfi.

— 9 f..r TAfrrfread TAfrd.

— 10 for mahattand read inahantatd,

— 26 for ukklnpeUiu r^/irf ukkhepanijan.

17 3 for nagmihltan road nagauhi tan*

— 5 f»r pQudhnliiiin vehd frandhakuiin: iot R^ii^ahkimiym^ttnA Wajpb

— 9 for tndtrata read samd/r/tta*

— 10 r»r tnfigainu r»*a(l magamHn,

— 11 for jia am/? n/dnan read xa/.amaffanaii.

— 32 and passim, for Puppliapura read Puppbapura.

18 1 for Hhdri' ante read iVidrikantL
— - 8 for sammanti real satnanui,

— 16 for Lohakumhhiya read Loliakumbhi.

19 1 for third r»»ad tiiiran.
f ir arnhatldiii muchcheni read arahantd nimuchinu

20 1 for tiiihapsantan Ti^^xd nitthdpinun tan»

SanJIinta^draJ antnn read Sank hat dtdrakaiia^
das.sahoxsikd read ilasasahatiikd,

21 1 f«»r wnd' hi rfiid wddthi,

dwdw/Kaf n read dwdirixnti,

y.oriynhnn ipad Moriydnan: for wa^tjdtnn nwd wansi jdian*
wanadsi read trassdni : and for /axiti read fa»ta»

— 13 for ikdrajjnmapdpttui read iharajJBwmpdpuni*

— 15-17 for Subbattha rearf Sabbattba,

f.r

for

f.r

ERRATA

Fige. line.
21 17 for

— 18 for

— 19 for

— 20 to 24 —

for

8-9

for

fiir

for

f.»r

f..r

for

f.>r

for

Kassapo read Kassapija.

" Thrro wore twelve tlu'ra scliisnig,** read " There were twelre schisms, indnding the
Them sehism, (uhieli was suppress?d at the first conrocation, in the first year of
the first century.")
fonnerly noticed " read " named hereafter."

The passage contiiined in these lines to be corrected as follows. * "Thus in the
second centun* (after the death of Buddho) there arose f screnteen schisms ; the
rest of the schisms among the preceptors were engendered subsequently thereto.
These were the six secessions which took place in Jambudipo (during the second
century) ; — the llemawatn, the Rajagiriya, and the Siddhattika, as well as (thai
of) the Puhkiseliya and Aparaseliya priesthood, . and the Wadariy^. The
Dhammaruchiya and Sagaliya schisms took place in LAnka (in the fifUi tad
eighth centuries after Buddho's death).

Chanako read Chanakko.

mega read mii;;a,

Ilimawanto read Iliniawanto.

nialakan read ainalakan.

Cliadanta read C'hhadanta.

muppalan read uppalan.

mabimd read matimd,

pdxaddhike read pdidn^ike*

santan read yantan,

Sumdnasna read Sumai%aua,

Dharmasoko read Dhammasdko.

western read eastern.

upatthdsi rend upaithdii,

ffdmasifami read trdmat^dmi,

pahhe waxattniwdtena rcntl puiShea tanniwdiina : for ajdfmikd rtad i|/tfy«lA«.

chikkindti road wikkindli,

tdttha read tat t ha,

ivanijo read wdnijo : for purah read piirail

patlhayan read patthayi,

chetika read chiftl d,

kdran read laran*

sam'juddhdiihasitan read MamBuddkQbhdtitam.

upajjhdyatsd read upajjkdyassm.

satthi read satihi,

dhammakkhandhdni read dhammakkhamldii.

^^ ratanattya " read ratanattayan.

iMHlte

* These alterations have been made on a more careful examination of the explanatioa
t ExduMvc of the first schi>m. which iras suppressed in the firtt cMitorr

eoDlalM4 ia the TM

IT ERRATA.

Page. line.

87 4 for An6tatt6'tak(ijhun rond Jnd^atfdrlal'dfhu : for U pitakdnan reid iipifttkdna^

— 11 for litumdldhi x6')hitanroi\d k(iumdld!fhis66hiiafL
-— 13 fur pitunnatunnatd rrnd pilunnatunnato*

— 17 for tripitika read tepitaka.

88 2 fur tiHthapfMiwaxihite Tein]ditihdpnhhi waxihi te,

— 6 fur mannxxhn papnjjitwd tadupaddawaghdtakan read ** manuisisupapqffdii iud^padd^wm'

frhdhiJ an,**

— 7 for Aildpniinan road /tdd paftriarL

^ 12 for ^/iu ^//n'// fhtrt^xa thiratiiltlMwihdriko, DUiko; Sonnkd tassd dtoi ti tdddhiwikMkd

rra'l ^/rti UpdlUliirassa third saddhiwihdriko Ddsakd ; Sdnakd taua; dwi third
Stinakastame,

•— « 14 for priests read saints.

— 22 for they supplicated of the great sage to be bom among men for the remoTal of this

calamity read they thus supplicated the great sage " Touchsafe to be bom
men, for the removal of this calamity."

— 25 for Chandawo read Chandawajji,
•— 34 for his disciples read the disciples of Sonako.
29 4 f'T nanndtl r«*ad ndnndsi.

— 6 f««r upavimpajja rc.u\ npaxampajji,

— 14-17 for vehedo read " wedos."

— 34 for pitaka read pitakattaya.

80 7 fur wn1id rrail wuttd.

— 9 f.ir rFittthahanlifi read fFuUhdAantiti.

— 23 for irtiis read utus.

— 33 for Ijord ! wliy art thou silent ? read Lord ! wbj wast thoa lilflOl?

81 2 for Jdndmiii TeM\**JdNdmitir

— 5 for nig^annihi read nfgsranhi,

— 8 for iiiocdd dndhi read tiwidodadhi.

— 11 for third rv:n\ t Mr i,

— 12 ft>r k njahifwd rend kujjhifwa^

— 30 for triwehedo read " tiweJo."
32 4 for nirnjjhaxsati read ninijjhixxatL

— 6 f«ir konainainantdti read kdndmnnantdtit

— 10 for upaxampaddyttwa read upasampddayiiw€U

— 14-16 for veheJos, read wcdhos.
— - 35 for vipassanan read wipassanan.

33 3 fur kihnmanli intgiriniiiteddkilamantimigiran^L

— 4 for drantie ri»ad aranti i,

— 5 for rdjjrin read rajjnn.

— 7 f;»r Ahdli taiM re:\i\ Ahititamhu

— 10 f»ir iojjutftmtndxaipan rci I wfjriyantamandsawan%

— 19 for uppamitwd read nppatitwd,

— 17 for the thero Moggali read the thero son of Hoggali.

ERRATA

Page.

line.

—

«.

fur sab6d rdma read tabbotrama,

for Purahhirin read Pur i Shirin,

for sabbatthd read tabbathd: for nanthddkikdpicha read naithddkikdpicha.

for o^Adtiun read a^Adtiyun.

for pubbajjan vtwd pubbajja.

— 18 for Sangamittancha read Sanghamittaneka.

— 14 for Mdkindo TffitA Makindo.

37 4 for wittuta read witsutd : fbr dchriyd read achariyd,

— 8 for kunta read kanta for kappayi read kappayi*

— 18 for Dhammapati rra</ Dhanunapalati.

— 27 for Mrith a young female kuntikinnarya re/ir/ with the lovely female kinnah.

38 8 for naladddhan read naiaddhan.

— 3 for dykkhayaniikan read aywA'AAajfanlanan*

— 11 for Kunti rctid Kanti,

— 12 for pau^dl/ayuii read patoaZ/ayun.* for A <fi<iydrin read Ardsdioaifi.-*
-— 34 for kuntikinnarya r^a^/ lovely kinnari.

39 3 for Taudpasamane read Tassbpasamanan.

— 5 for paiisidhanan rcsid pafitidhanan.

— 9 for rdjiuatanan read rdjatdsanan,

-— 10 for noA'aromo read nakaroma : for muMamanaion read miitamdna$an,

— 12 for asananhi read iksanamhi,

— 33 for embicile read imbecile.

40 $ for ttbhinnanchdiu read ubhinnanchdli,

— 4 lor mahdrajd read mahdrdjd.

— 5 for raihetaha read rathesabho,

— 13 for anesuii rdjd read ancfun ; rd/a.

41 7 for manufidcAa read manutsancha,

— 8 for thadang ihi re^d tadaddhthi : for maA i read mahin

— 10 for Patichcha kamman Ttv^d Paiirhchahamman : for rAe^annari re<id c A c^aii in

— 18 for Ratiwaddhaiie rtvir/ Ratiwaddhano.

42 1 for jHtkkatitwdna read pakkosUwana,

— 2 for wiydhartnsu read wiydkarinsu.

— 5 for tuffhamdno read tutihattuino,

— 21 fur is rfflf/ was : /or vibhajja read wibhajjo.

— 31 for Yasso read Ya.s<>.

43 9 for Ekdnint read ^Adfiini.

•— 10 for iaiihambhiddhawi read taUhamabhiddhawi,

44 2 for dropiydtuian read aropiydsutan.

— 9 for mdiaiatsa read mdtulas$a,

— 10 for sddhand read tddhano.

— 18, 19 for Thoy partook of the nature of the lion in the formation of their handa and feet tead

llo partook of the nature of the lion, in the formation of his hands and feet.

45 2 for putUixbkina read puttasokena.

Page.

line.

for

—

for

—

f»»r

—

for

fur

...

for

▼i ERRATA.

tatiyt read tatiyi.
wijjkintun read wijjhitun.
Tathdsiydwa read Tathdti ydwa,
addyaxapuran read addya tapuraA.
sampatichehhitwa read sampatichchhitwa.
Nans^aran rend Nagaran,

— 8 for Kujjho read Kuddho.

— 9 for Kujjho read Kuddho,

— 14 for sdhasinatihahito read sdhasenettha bkito.

47 10 for wattamuUd read wuiiamaitd^

— 11 for apiehcha read upecheha*

— 27 for Uppulwanno rea</ Uppalawanno.

48 6 for ^AaAAr^^uii read 6Aa)tM^<ttn.

— 18 for Yadkkhin read KaAAAm,

— 14 for fdifii read i d/ni.

49 1 for ujnUemattdwa read wuttamaitiwa.

— 4 for wasan read way an.

— 10 for datukamd read ddtukdmd: for kahdmiti read kdhdmiti

50 1 for adhtamani rehd adhtamdni : for kaihammdr imi read ArafAotiiiiii(fri»t.
^- 9 for taddanti read saddan tk : for sanr^dpatiniwa read sanr^dpathin.wm.

— 8 for ganhatihrawi read ganhafihrawi : (or wdayaniisi rcdid wilayamisi.

— 4 for rajdpilandhassd read ri^'rf pilandhassa,

""* 7 for Tamhapannattha pnuuiyo read Tam^atraniuif/Aiipaiuiyo.

— 9 for tassatirajdnaiid r. ad tassairajd naltd.
•— 10 for Sihaiantund read Sihalantu id%

— 18 for dwijdwasam read dwijdwdsam : for gamO' read gdma-

— 16 for On that signal fall to with blows, react Guided by the direction of tliAt ngnaU ded

out thy blows.

— 24 for " Tambapanniyo " read Tambawannapanayo.

51 1 for naffhiidya read naithitdya.

-— 8 for kumarasidbhUichani read kumdrasMdShisiehane.

'— 8 for Pandowin rend Panriawan: (or pd&hatamdha tan rChd pd6katkmmd&kmian,

mm 5 for Pandhawo read Pandawo.

mm 6 ft>r unaxatfa read unataUa : for dhitarancha read dhiiarieka,

59 8 for /aitaA' dra^ifi rea>l /atra' rrand.

— 4 f<.r famantjattra read iamannatira,

«— 5 for ^a'ri nad^afd: for j^a^'raiJianMtxiffan read yaf/rfiffianiMfdiiaii.

-• 6 for bahifi read Ifdhiri : for riistod watdhat6pagd read diswdwa tahoMdpmgd,

— 7 read this line thus - /•M/i<f/mid;/aijdAd«a«tta3^aiUic^aiii4y«*^*'--«***^«*^

niha^cko f.ana,
mm 8 for wiyalantayi r:ad wilayannayi .

— 19 for PHitadhUdhi waixhii ra re<td PuitadhUdhhiwaiihUwd.

— 33 for Sumanta mountain reo^f Sumanakuto (Adams peak).

58 4 for 7Adfi<f ed(/d •iiiaeAcA<{fiait a(ldsi, read Okandnddd amaekehditMA ; ad^i.

ERRATA. Tii

Page. tine.

58 10 for nauijfiiha read nauiydika : for rajjahkiuH read nyjahiiu,

— 19 for pikkhantd read pekkhanid,

— 19 for offices read riches.

54 4 fur tatdrendldtd.

— For the 5th rerse read ** Lankan nikagunan kaian, wuiwm hhdtuua iantakan ; tauaekeKmfhkm

tathiwa rajjin kdritu MhanaA,"
— ' 6 for rajja kumdrako gamtuamiti retL^ rdjakumdrd ** gamiMMSumHi"*

— 20, 21, 22 Read '^ Mj children, I am adyanced in years ; repair one of you to Lanka the realm

of my brother, which possesaes erery (natural) adrantage : on his demiae
rule there over that splendid kingdom."

— 26 afler Gomagamakatittha a bracket.

27 for Mahakundura river read the great Kanduro rirer.

55 1 for dddya taJan read dddya «6 takan.

— 8 for ar\iid)taduina read anQupadhina,

— 5 for dropiyd read drSpiyd.

— G for Gangdyakhipi retA Gangdya khipi : for ** ganhmntupaku r9hd '* gankaniu pmku,

— 7 for pabbajUdkdran read pabbajitdkdrd,

— 9 for amachchi TtKAamachchd : for tamappyi tt%Aimmappaym1^ 9
^ 10 for mandralhan read man6ralkd.

— 11 for tahdgaia read Mahdgatd,

— 15 for Widudhabhassa read Widudhabho.

— 26 for Gonagamaka read Gdnagamakatittha.

56 8 for ikathunile read ekathuniki*
— . 5 for tdyato re^d td yatd.

— 13 for ** mantras " read " mantos "

25 for Baddakachchana read Bhaddakachchina.

57 6 for Ckitta read ChUtd.

«• 10 for mdtuarorhayi read mdiu dr6ckmyi,

— 11 for drockayi revl drdrkayr

— 12 for Rohana raed Rohano.

58 6 for rdjd putid read rdjaputta: fitr uhkapana read ukkdpmnm.
^ 7 for Jatwd fiamakaran read katwdnamakarun,

58 1 for UmmddtichiUdyanta read Umrnddark'ttaydnatid.

— 9 for wanchiian tfiwaehoki reiid wanckitanfiiwmckiki.

— 14 for Doramadala read Dwaramandalako.

— 15, 17 fo'' Tumbcdcandura read the Tumbaro mountain stream.
80 9 for kumaran read kumdran.

— 4 for nike read n:kL

^ 5 for nht to ; lanumehaMtutwd read nisi $6 ta^ w€€km£ 8miw4,

— 10 for wydkai r^ad wydkaii,

— 11 for karayiuuti rttkd kdrayhnati.

— 18 for tdta ti rthd tdtdti.
30 for vAedos read w^dos.

VUl

ERRATA.

Page. line.

61 5 for Harikanda read Girikanda,
•— 6 for Harikandu read Girikanda,

— 9 for drochisun read drochisun^

— 10 for **sapariM6 katthaydsiti f read saparisd, " kattha ydsitif*

— 11 for ihattindyache retidihattendydchi,

22, 23 for Harikunda and Ilarikundasiwo, read Girikando and Girikandasiwo.

-— 25 for karissa read karissan.

30, 31 for He inquired of her, "where art thou going, together with thy retinue V read attended

hj his retinue, he inquired, " where art thou going ?"

62 2 for bhdfdpayiti read hhojdpayi ti : for patiwans6u>a read pafiwansdwa.

— 3 for puj^iiagunupeta read puririagunupitd.

— 6 for bhdtard resid bhdtaro,

-^ 13 for orantuto'^ rthd 6ran tato*^ for bkdtare redid bhdiaro.

63 S for tuanrajjamappiti read than rajjamappiti^

— 3 for tathd patitta gdmamhi read tathdpatissagdmamhi,
«» 9 for tdlapantincha read tdlapattancha.

— 10 for dmdrayi read dmdrasL
«- 18 for wassani read toa»dni.

— 30 for Kachchhaka re/irf Kachchhaka.

64 3 for ehamupatin read cAamufia^in.

— 4 for rdjaprikkhdran read rdf apart kkhdran,

65 4 for jdtassdri retAjdlassare,
mm 5 for o^ixeAran read o^AiAiAran.
"■ 6 for porohita read purdhita.

^ 7 for upakdranta read up dkarattd: for jeifhantanrehd jet fhan tan.

— 10 for Girikandadetantasteva read Girikandadisan tassiwa,
^ 12 for Chittardjantan read Chittardjan tan,

^ 13 for datinan read c/aim fan : for katanfiuniwitayi read kalanrtu niwhayi.

— 25 for " prohito " rearf purohito."

— - 33 for the territory Girikandaka r^a^f the prince Girikando.

— 39 for know read knew.

66 3 for rattikhiddd rend rattikhiddd.

** 6 for purasodhak i rehd puratddhaki: (or dwesatdni rend duwesatdni*

— 32 for Pusana read Pasano.

— 37 for Pasandhika read Pasandhika.

67 2 for wiyddhipdiapuratthime read ujiyadhapdiipurathimi.
^ 4 for wafiamewacha read wattamiwacha,

— 8 for dhardni patittan read dharanipatittan,
^ 12 for toanuj^dnan read wanuyydnan,

— 19 for hospital reacf college.

68 1 for uyiydnaifhdna read uyydtiaithdna.

— 3 for '/ds^Ae^un read r/dsdAesun.

^ 9 for /afd, j)'Mii;afi7iat(7a/ina read latd suwannawannd.

ERRATA.

Page.
6B

line.

7
13

18
34

8
18

30
8
5
6
8
9

9
18
29

3:^

1
3
5
6

22
24

or tanhi read tahin : for tajivdwiya diaari read $aJiwdwiyo ditimri.
or to if fhaka read wifhakd,

or maalaka read raalaka : for anguliwelakha read anguliwethaka.
or punf^a wijamhitan retApunr^awijamShiian.
'or muttdidideha read muttd, id ideha,
or pariwdriti read pariwdritd,
or lanA'AanAa read «af»A'4aneAa.
or taud machekasta read Taudmaehehaua,
or wataghardnieka read wdsagkmrdnieka*
or purohitto rea(/ purohito.
or setthitto r^aJ settho.
or hariehandadan read AartcAan</aiMiii.
or ^affi/afimreadj^uficAnntn.- for ait/aiuicAa T%wianjanmneKm.
or dititi read dUUin,
or idmibhatteto read $dm\hhati%n6*
or the clay of aruna rea(i the medicinal aruna clay,
or Tamalettiya rea(/ Tamalitti.

or sdmihiteraia read tdinihiti raid : (or Lankahita tukki read Lankdkitmtmkki,
or toacAan6 read waehanopi : for pataritimpiii read pawitatapitu
or IffhiyawuUiyan read Ittiyawuttiyan,
or Maharatta reaif Maharattha.
or khipatiddruno read khfpati ddruno.
or Pkalanti ianayd read Phalanthaniyd,
or gintdpenti read bhinsdpenti.
Of bhawiyyaman read bhdwiyya man.
or khipdyati read khipiydti : for iiiamoj>art read wwdjHiri.
or iawisaua read tawiwatsa.
or MaddnikMhan read Mdddni kodhan,
or Aravalo n^/r/ Aniwalo.
or patipajjitun rt^d paiipajjitun.
or kasdwan pajjotd read kasdwmpoffdtd,
or tanfiattamanamataggaA read sanf^utiOHMwatmggan.
or Oaniwa pardntakan read Gantwdparaniakan.
"or dewadutta rcfl</ dewadiita.

or " anomatugga " discourse (of Buddho) r^flki the ** anawataggan " section of Buddho's
discourses.

faAaM^fi read taAasditl : for c/AammdMald ntapmyUi read dAcsMidnatoaMip^^i'

Mahddhammakkhito read MahddhammarakkHe,

Gantwdnan read Oanftodna : for kdiakdrmm read kSimkdrdmm.

tantali read taiUtii,

whun read trif uii.
or kalakarana r^mf kalukaramo.
or MalikadcTo rr^W Mulakadewo ; for Dhandabinnano reiuf Dha&dliabilUiaaiO.

or
or
or
or

X ERRATA.

Page. line.

74 32 for Sowanabhumi read Suwannabhumi.

75 2 for mnha read mahd,

— 3 for /ii<<f read bhita,

— 7 for Sonuttard read Sdnuttara*

— 8 for J inasdsakaddhanan read Jinassa Jcaddhanan : after foAtn add toAm af ain : for bhawiyako,

read bhawiyako,

76 4 for atajdn read atrajan : for j alahhinf}an read chhalabinriarit

— 5 for sanghan read sangahan: for Dakkhinagirin read Dakkhindgirin : for iatthd read taitha.

— 12 for **kdiarind** read kdlannu : for sadnattan read iamdnattan,
— • —. for 6aAu«faio/iii read fnaAu^fatraii.

32 for the noble (hvin) princes XJjjenio and Maliindo, reflrf the noble Uyenian prince

Maliindo.

77 1 for jandtu readjdndtu*

— 2 for il/ffta/i^an read 3/mana^a^.' for fac/dAitoa read <a(/aAitoa.
-» 3 for Magindd read Mahindo,

— 4 for ihdginfdhUureaAbhaginidhitu: for Bhandakandmakdrehd Bhandakandmakd.

— G for Tkattha read Tattha : for uposathd read updstUhin

— 7 for wihdra read wihdrd,

— 9 for sadisohatahitu read sadis6hitahitu»

— 18 for Magindo read Maliindo.

78 12 for saddinii TCAd saddhinti.

— 23 for the thero came in sight of the monarch ; but he (the metamoiphosed dewo) ranisfaed.

read the thero being perceived by the monarch, he himself (the metamorphosed
d ewo) vanished.

— 34 for " irsi '* read " isi."

79 1 for idisakd ran{^i read idisakdrariQi.

— 9 for Natitdcha aridticha read Ndti ticka aijttd ticha.

— 19 for replied read solved.

80 2 for layaniha read tdyanhe,

— 5 for sat6 read sati : for sdyand read sdtand^

— 6 for wasatambhdkasantike read wasatamhdkasantike,

— 21 for the " agata " sanctification read the state of sanctificatlon.

81 10 for Ndrdgdma read Ndrohdma.

— 18 for Sondipasse read Sondipasso.

— 34 for (Tlmparamo) read (Pathamachetiyan).

82 3 for uchchhdsane read uchchdiani,

— 8 for dsanapaiinatti read dsanapannatiin : for pathawi read pafhawi*

— 1 1 for watanti read wasantin,

S3 1 fur saehchasannattamiwacha read sachchataririuttamiwaeha*

— 2 for Bhiyo rejid fJiyo: for thiradatsanmichehannd rehd thiradassanamichchantd,

— 4 for hatihito redid hatlhi no: for sadhetun read sddhitun^

— 5 for sayandti read sayandni,

— 7 for uagard read ndgard.

ERRATA. \i

Tape. linf.

S3 8 for sattakappowalappo read Satlhukappowakappo

— 2i} to 20 for these lines, read Thus, this thero, who had become like unto the divine ie;ulicr, and

a luminary to the land, hy liaving propounded the doctrines (of Buddho) in I«;inka.
in the native language, fit two places, on the o<*ca8Son of the promulgation of that
religion, established (the inhabitants) in that faith.

84 1 for flakkinddwdraio read dakkhinaddwdratd*

— 3 for dakkhinadwdrdrttLd dakkhinaddwdrd: for theri reh*\ ihiro.

— 5 for gayana hatamayo read »dyanha samayo.

— 6 after ydma add tan.

— 9 for chhdyudakupiiun read chhdyudakupitan,

— 11 for »asan read sdyan: for dwara read dwdra,
^ 12 ioT '^sddhuni rzh^ sdtihuni

— 17 for giites read gate.

*— 22 for Missa read Missako.

85 4 for kappd J appisukowido rehd kappdkappisu kowido,

— 7 for Sdsa pancha rend Sdsapancha*

— 10 for dakkhind read dakkhina.

— 11 for puibdjissanti Tend publtdjistaii,

83 1 for dkari reiid a riki : for toy ireiid idyi.

— 9 for kampiti read kampiti,

^ 4 for pupphachuithi re^d pupphamutf hi: for puthawi rttLdputhuwi.

— 5 for Rdjagiho read Rdjagehd.

^ 6 for puthawi re9id puthuwi : for jantdghdra rcAd /ant dghara-

— 9 for puthawi re^d puthuwi^

— 10 for tin nan rrad tinuannan,

• • • •

—> 18 for /^uMairi read/'M/Atitri.

— 18 for under a ''pioha" tree read under a (muchalo) tree, (where the I^ohamakipuva was

sul>s<'<juently built).

— 27 for " irsi •• read " isi."

87 6 for namhanikkhamma read tamhd nikkhamma*

— 7 for hatthatanuruha read hatthatanuruhd ,

— 8 fur puppamuif kin reiid pupphamutfhin: for puthawi rctid puthuwi,
-^ 9 for sagamma read sangamma.

— 1 1 for lodkari road wydkari,

— 18 for ihitjUu read hhojiiun,

— 1 4 omit the words pleiusure garden.

— ir> for that giu-den read the royal garden.

88 1 for thattkiwa read itthewa.

— 2 for fhitafihananihandfhdnawidu residihitaiihdnan thdnrntAdnrnwidu.

•^ 3 for KakudhCiwhayd read K ukudhawhayd.

— • 4 for Thuparahan read Thupdrahan ; for puta read puta .

— 5 fur champaka read r.hampaka ; for pujksa read pufisi ; for phrnian read ihaimn,

— f» fur pufhawi read puthn'^i.

xii ERRATA.

Page. line.

S8 9 for Mahameghanan rend Mahdmighawanan.

— 12 for gantwd re:\(\ hantwd: (or SalawddiidretidBalachwUtd,

— 13 for tddihi read tdflihi.

— 14 fur mahdrajadipamhi read mahdrdja, dipamhi.

— 34 for Punakhii read Punakho.

89 5 for atihaifhohi tvddiya read atihatthobhiwddiya ; for pura read pura»

— 8 for Nitinanampidha read Nisinnampidha ; for pannakdri read panndkdrL

— 10 for vyyanan rend uyydnan.

— 11 for patiggahito rend paiiggahilL

— 13 for disisi rend d(s est: for iard reJid nard.

— 13 for sayanhasamaye reiid sdyanhasamaye ; for bhodhifihdnarohan read 6hodhiifhdndr&han,

— 35 for the sanctification of maggaphalan read the states of probation and sanctificatioii.

90 1 for tatthd read tattha ; for hiiattha read hitaithan.

— 3 for tadautardn read tadanantaran,

— 5 for hhihkuni : read ihikkuni,

— 6 for Sd^awannakafdhan, read **Sasuwannakatdhan: for <an read tan : for 7\if&d|;a(o. read

Talhdgato,

— 7 for ^^atitihupitun mdddsi reail Patiiihapetumdddsi : for ftoc/At read bddhin,
^ 8 for pana read /yaria : for Tathdgaio. rend Tathdgatd^

-i- 11 for dasapana read dasapdna: for pattamaggapaldnahun rend pattamaggaphaldnahun.

— 12 fur Attnno rctid *^ Attano,

— 13 for ihapetwd read fhapetwa ; for part{f read pana*

91 2 for Waddamdnd read fFaddhamdnd.

»- 3 for thtthd read tatthd ; for tada rend tadd,

— 4 for IFaradipo read fFaradipL

— for naghi read na^i.

— • 7 for tdsantaradhdnancha read idtanan^arae/A^nancAa,

— 12 for atihatthobi read atihatth6hhi,

92 4 for hojjihi read bhojjihi.

— 6 for Akdlapuptha lankari read Akdlapupphdlankdri,

— 7 for tora read nara.

— • 11 for tadantaran read tadanantaran,

— 12 for manosilaya read manosildya,

— 14 for lord of universe, read lord of the universe.

— 22 for the sanctifiaition of ^' maggaphalan " read the states of probation and salratioo.

93 1 for dakkhino read dakkhine,

* 2 for Patiifhapitu read PatiffhdpHun,

— 3 for Jinassa read janassa.

-^ 4 for dhamman disanan read dhammadesanan,

— 5 for mnffhiio read wuffhito,

— 7 for bhikkhuni read bhikkhunin,

— 10 for gottand read gottato,

— 13 for hinsanan read bhinsanan.

— 25 for the bliss of maggaphalan read the states of probation and nnctifioatioB.

KRKATA. xiii

Page. line.

$K3 33 for Wesalanagara read Wisalanagara.

— 3o for Mcindadipo read Miuidiidipo.

94 1 for wiyatanan read wydsanan^

— 9 for wadiya read w6d!ya.

— 10 for chiniiyd read chintiya,

^ 19 for pannakdre read panndkdrt.

— • 13 for pdhatihicha reskd paS hat ihicha.

95 3 for wissahassdni rend whatahatidni : (or tarii rehd nard'

— 5 for tatkhd read lattha,

^ 7 for tanchiUamd(idy a re^d tan chiitamanndya: (or tatthd re^idtailha,

^ 12 for nisinno sokamdlakd read nisinnosdkamdlake.

— 18 for s.'inctification of " inag;^phalan " rr/iJ gtaU'9 of probation and sanctification.

— 36 for Asoko read Asokamalako.

99 4 after Sudananamalakd insert a comma.

— 6 for chatutthan read ehaiutthu,

— 1 7 for bliss of niaggaphalan read the state of probation and isanctifiratinn.

97 2 for pHthawittar0 re:id puthuwixMaro : for anndti rtaid anndni : for //aAmn/ read ^aAaiiii.
^ 12 for desiydsi tcisdpaman read desiydiiwitdpaman.

— 11) for Gotha))ayo read fto'tbiibbajo.

— 33 for sanctifiration of " magjxaplialan " read statos of probation and banotitioation.

98 1 for "iVd read ".Va.

•» 3 for Samhuddhdya read Sam6uddhdndya.

— 5 for pulhatcissara,rehdpvthuwiuara.
— • 7 for nawatagffiyaii read anawatagf(iyan.

— 8 for Mahdmiffhawandraman read Mahdmiffhawandrdman,

— 12 for (ir/iyd read ddiya^

— 18 for cbief of the victors ov«t sin nv/// glorious personage.

— 29 for " auamataggan " read " anawat;iggan."

99 1 for ytahdpaddino read MahdpadumO,

— 2 for siman dissdyitwa read titan dassayitwd,
^ 3 for sonnarajdta re^d sonnarajata.

— 4 for pupphahariian read pupphabharitan : for jattdili read ehhdttddi,

— 6 for wilukkipaghatehicha reail chelukkhipatatihicha,

— 9 for Kumbalawdtantan read Kumbhikdxedian : for Mahddipan read Mahdnipan.

— 10 for Khuddhamadh{dancha read Khud'lamdtulancha.
^ 11 for kottaird read kotfas^o,

^ 12 for Abhayipaldkapdsdnan read Abhayihaldkapdsdnan.

— 1<) for holding the plough shaft, defined tin* line of boundary, rr/if/ holding the plough,

exhibited the furrows.

— 32 for Kunibolawatan read Kunibhikawatan (j»otter*<» elay pii) : and for Mahadipo read

Mahanipo.

— 34 for Khuddamadula rend Khuddani.'itulo : /Itr Manitta '«■*/</ Mamtt.i.

— 3J» for Abha\*apalakapasanan read Abhayebalakapiisanan.

10) 'i ftir Telumpdh'n(^o tom\ Tef'tmandh'ntro ■ f.»r .Y«)^i<'Vi/»i/"'.vi<^o read Tdturhattikka^,

xiv ERRATA.

Page. iine.

100 6 for Sihatind read Sihatind : for tiratowajan read tirato wajan.
^ 8 for dinndta simdya read dinndyasitdya.

— 15 for Telumpali rend Telumapali.

18 for (Thuparamo) read (Pathamaclietiyan).

— 24 for Sihasina read Sihasina.

— 25 for " irsi " refld " isi "

101 1 for Chatthi read Chhatthi: for nUajjd read nitafja.

— 2 for desanannd read dhanannu.

— 3 for patoatiinan* read pawattanan,

— 5 after sattahi insert a comma,
7 for mantikd read mattikd.

— 10 for bahuni read 6ahuni\

— 11 for Sunabhdta re<fd Sunahdta,

— 21 for produced for nine thousand munis and fire hundred persons, read procured for eight

thousand five hundred persons (among whom was the princess AnuU).

— 34 for Sunahata read Sunahata.

102 2 for /4pasxiyd read Apassiya,

•« 3 for upeehi tantenicha reml upechchatantinlunh

^m 6 for paihammidan reail paihamamidan.

-. 7 for dgammdchalamatimittha read agammdmalamatimUika.

>— 8 for patig^ffahand read patigffahand.

— 1 1 for Jabbhadiwati read Chhabhitadiwaii : for dsdlhifi read ds6lki*

— 16 for (apassija) reac^ (apassiya).

— 24 for profound read immaculate.
_ 32 for "asalho"rearf«asalhi-

103 1 omit one dewfyd.

_ 3 for dhuti read dhu ti.

^ 4 for dgaf6 mnhtti read dgatbmhitu

— 6 fur Mahdriithdmahdmackcho read Afahariffhb mahdmaehehb : ior kHiuki read Mitdli; fbr

saiihin read saddhin : fur rdjdnamhito retid rajdnamabhitd.

— 8 for purhnato read pariVo ; for drah^petwa read drabhdpeiwd*

. 11 fir toixaAA6«/man read </iMa.lA<^ slmait : for tadahkwayo read Utdahiwm 96,

— 12 for /liir//M^ read RaddhL

104 1 for ufdMaUhi rehd dwdsaffhu

^ 2 for />ei0amaii»iMd i^oitd read Dewananuuagand : for A'afltil read Art*ll^i( : for yi^fhmnmp§rh

ehicha read yawamupiehtiha cha,

— 6 fur fFuttkdwaxtan read fFutthawoMsan : for uwbehida read awdeAMni.

— 7 for Manwjddipd read Manujddipa,
^ 9 for A'ttfo read ^iifd,

105 I for /acAcAAayt read iacAcAAait.

•• 8 for sumanagatin read «iiifiaii6j$^fti(.

«• 3 for baddrdrtt^baddra.

— 6 fur PaUapuran read PaHapQra^.

ERRATA.

Page. line.

105 7 for dakkinan read dakkhii^an.
-« 8 for Dafhan read Ddfhan,

^ 10 for fhap itan re^d fhapiidn: kattikajanapujdki rttkd kaitikaehhanapiffdku

— 11 for rajato reaid rdjaio : for puttapuran retid puUdparan.

— 30 for sighted read gifted.

106 6 for jananukihifthdjannukikL

— 9 for ndgi read ndg6.

— 19 for ihupatfhdnd read thupaffhanaA: for ^ddrawallakiwiitkan toii read dddrawaOiki wiiifUiiti^
^ IS for Moddpetwd read xMhdpetwd,

107 1 for drupanatthdya read 6r6panatthdya,

— 9 for bandhasamaki read kandhatamaki : for nil read fui.

— 4 for fafMi read taitha,

«• 5 for rdjdiuritamdnatd read r4^'(f iuriiamdiuud.

— 9 after tauSpariid add thupan.
10S 3 for katdkaki read kafdhaki.

^ 7 for c^Aaftf ddnamatta read cfAJ^ii c/dnaiiMiff d.

«• 10 for a^Ma read a^^Ai.

— 17 for parinibdnan r^a(/ pahnibbantin.
^ 28 for '• drona " read " dono "

109 2 for gamatdehdpi read gdmatochdpi.

— 3 for bhaithd read haffhd,

— 5 for pujdmakdrayi rt\d pujamakdrayu

110 I for SanghamiUatihMneha read ikirinehm.
^ 9 for manne^MF^ read maif/rfiea*

_ 4 for Ta/a read 7dfa,

— 7 for paffiti read paffani.

— 8 for rdiJima^ Puppapuran read ram/mrfi Pupphapumn.

— 10 for wasaid read watand : for sikkhanii read pikhkantL

— 11 for Nagarattakadisamhi retid Nagarastikadiiamhu
26 for Puppa rrad Pupphapura.

— :)3 the words, which had previouslj been the domicile of the minifter Dtfnd, to be

included rvithin parenthetct.

111 5 for iMifif II read na<f If.

— 9 for bhdtiydretdbhdmya,'
.. 13 for kdrbmUi read kardmitL

_ 31 for " Lord ! ia it meet read ** Lord ! ia it, or is it not, meet

119 1 for kafdhatan read kaidhan tan,

3 for waddhlkan read waffhikan : for hdidiQriya read bdioiuriya.

^ 4 for disdya read dighdya.

^ 5 for Updgammd read Updgamma : for wiwidkddarMwuHimin rthd wimidSmddkmjttmSinik,

8 for fdAnA'anreadfdrMuAra^.

10 for pinitb puthawlpati read pinito puttuwlpati.

11 for pujitwd rend pujetwana,

13 fur Sawdrohiydwa read Swdr&heyiiv*a.

xvi ERRATA.

Page. lino.

113 1 Transfer tlie inycrted commas from ahan to the end of the next lino, to Tcatdhaki.

— 9 for sdkhdya read sdkhdyan : for patitthdtu rehd paiiffhdtu : for idhahiwu read idhahima,

— 3 for purassa read purassa.

^ 5 for tikJchamitwd read nikkhamitwd : for otarun read dtarun,

^ 6 for Tampdtahdriyan read Tampdtihariyan^

— 9 for mandrama read mandramd,

— 11 for patifihitd read patitihita.

— 13 for tuiydnan read turiydnan.

— 13 for migapcLkkhinan read migapakkhinan.

114 1 for chabbanna retid. chhahbanna : ^of MhayUueha xei^ iShhayiMUcka.

— 9 for sakafagammahaiddhi read sakafdhammahdiddhi : for sattahdni read $atidkdni»

— 5 fur Read this verse Suddhi naShasi dassiUha sd kaiahi patifihitd maht^anassa saibatta

mahdbddhi mandramd,

•» 6 for Pdfhirihi retid Pdfihirihi : tor pundrt^d puna.

-— 13 for gdhatd read gahitd,

— 34 for southeast read eastern.

115 1 for puffhachittd read tuffhachittd.

f^ 8 for kuldnich read kuldnicha : for seiiha read sefihi,

— 9 for wdpi read chdpi: for ndgayakkhd namiwacha read ndgayakkhdnamhoaeha^

— 10 fur Himasajfugghafechiwa rend Himasajfhughaftchiwa.

— 25 for Eighteen members reflrf Eight members.

116 1 for thapdpetwdna pujini residtfiapdpetwdnapiijisi'

— 2 for pakkhidini pdfipadetatd read /jaA'M^ «/tn^ pdiipadi tato.

— 3 for eM^y^wfl^^^^aAi^ead <«Afy«ti7at^Aaa^AaAi\- for «/inii»aAi read rfmniAr

— 6 for /^H/ayn read pUjayiA ; for iwamewa bhipujitu read iwamiwd6WpM;i*i« ; for frfWaread

-" 7 for a^xtfni read assHni.

— 1 1 for ^(;{i read j?i(;<f,

— 18 for 6lapdrahdre?id6alapdragd,

— 13 for bhawan read bhawanan.

117 3 for tad dgamd re&d dhdidgamd,

— 4 for Uttaran retid Uttarad.

— G for pakdsetun read pakdsitun,

— 10 for rajjina yuttand read rajjamattano.
lis 2 for S6 thiratta re?id Thtrassa.

— 3 for Tiwakassa read Tiwakkatsa ; for gdmandwdricha read gdmaddwdrieha ; for A'a(/f mcAc

read sukatisucha.

— 4 for pupphasamdktde pagghahitan read pupphatamdkuli pagghahita.

— G for pawisiyd rehd pawisiya.

— 7 for Sumanassicha read iSumamis^eicdr.

— 10 for xdhachcha read ydhachcha.

— 19 for Tiwako read Tiwakko.

— 28 for princes read castes.

119 :i for jdflayinxH read chhddayinsu.

EKRATA. XVII

IVige. line.

119 for Mtkdganjun read taifidganekHn*

^ 7 (or Kaekaraggdmi read Kdckaraggdmi,

-* 8 fur dganjun read dganehun.

— 10 for Pan9unan retid Paniunan : (or punno r%9id punni,

— 12 for manaid Tt^d tndnaso : (or addlieha redkdaddticha.

— 18 for thiiafldni read ihiteiihdni.

— 22 for Kachliaruggamo read Kachurug^^iuo.

— 23, \^^} for Tiwako read Tiwakko.

-^ 27 for south ojujtvm read caAt<Tn.

— ^)6 for Issanisaiuaiiako and PatUuiia read iMunMauiauako and P^th^unu.
IflO 1 for Kdchkaragdmaki read Kdcharaggdmaki.

-~ 7 for Uthiwoii read tahin waii,

— 8 fur tataya read <ajfa.

— 13 for Kachharagaiao read Kacharaggatiio.

— 14 for These bearing four fruits two each, (produced) thirty bo-plaiita. read Theae hearing

four fruits each (produced) thirty two bo-phuits.

-— 18 the words " of five hundred virgins and five hundred women of the plaice " lo be enclosed

in a parenthesis.

— 22 for setti read b4*ttlii.

— 24 for hhodahani read bodhahara.

— 32 for arittaii read arittlian.

— :J9 for ^^ llattalakan " read " Hatthalhakiin/'

191 4 for Suniidgardhiiasini rend SunndgdrdhhUdsini,

— 7 for wandiyd read wandiya.

^ 12 for widdhin TBAii wuddhin: (or anikaihutdyattdti retid antkaSbhuiayutioii.

m 5 for mahisin ti retid mahisitti.

«— 7 for attan6tatthartAi\ attandnattha.

lis 1 for kdnayitwdna read kdrayitxcdna,

— 3 for pabhdwajjdsi taiihdni teAd palibajjawatitatihdnt^

^~ 10 for fialthaihak-awhayan read Hatthdlhakawhayan: Ader patsayi add tiwi mi.

^ 13 for parikkhdramHttaiMan pawdranaya rciid saparikkkdramuttaman pawdrandya.

— 14 for Nangadipi read Adgadipe

— 'M for Pataiiiu read Patlianio.

194 3 for wijito read wijite : tur chattdfisan read chattditMtn.

^- 10 for towaniadoniyd theradohankhipdpetwa re^d sowannadoniya thiradihah ' kipdf^etwa

— 11 for gahayitwa and kdakan read ^ahdyitwa tmdkiUtan.

195 .1 fur gatihicha read gatihicha.

— 10 for yojanantaye read yojanattaye.

— 22 for round the great Tliupo read round the (site of the destined) Mahithiino.
19* 5 fur ihirdiifhdilayopieha read therdritthd'tayopicha.

197 R for pfiihawtpati rcdd jj nth ttfvipnfi.

— 9 fi»r saithiirawdnusddhukan ic-td s*itthiwat\dni tudhu^ nn.

xriii ERRATA.

Page. line.

127 20 for (also Yriharos) at the Wanguttaro mountain ; at the mountain called Packino ; and at

the Raherako mountain ; in like manner at Kolambo the Kalakd wihari read at
the Wanguttaro mountain the Pachinawiharo; and in like manner at the Raherako
mountain, the Kolambalako wiharo.

198 1 for Sdflariyanan read Sddariydnan,

^ 9 for Chdlaraffha read ChUarafthd : for damild read damil6.

— 6 for hi wan read giwan,

— 7 for ghaiieli read ghaffisi*

— 9 for widdtiya read widdliya,

— 10 for gunataratan rehd gunasdratan,

— 1 1 for pawdriyd read pawdriya,

— 16 for of the illustrious '^ Uju" tribe ready descended from an illustrious race.
129 8 for dtapelhipi read diapi khipi,

— - 4 for idmaghaffayi read samaghaffayu

— 5 for winichchasatthdya read winichehayaithdya,

— 6 for rdjd read rdja*

— 8 fur Baiiggahi read Baliggdhi : for Taddppabhuti read TaddppmbhuH.

— 9 for punijand hiiun retid punndndhhun: (or khuddakdwatakdnipir^AJdiuddmJcdMHifmkdM

— 10 for pidisi retid pidisi : foriddhi retid iddhin.

— 11 for tuddhadiiihiiamdnokathamidabhimanuub read tuddaditikisamdnd ka tkami kahi mmnu$t6 :

for jah iyyati read jah iyy dti,

190 5 for kddiydmarirewl khddiydmari.

— 7 for 6hatundma makdrayi read bhatundmamak^trayi,

— 9 for adiwa read ddieha*

— 10 for tadaehehayd read tddachehayi.
IS! 8 for rtffadwdri read rdjaddwdri,

^ 4 for bhunjamdni read bhunjamdnina,

— 6 for tikhattasandisan read Hkhoianditan,

— 8 for Suddhadewinndma read SuddhaiH diwin ndma^

— 9 for sowannaklhliydretidsdwannukkkaKyd,

— 1 1 for toMa read tathd*

— 30 for Sudhadewi recul Suddhad^wi.

1 for Silawannawd rend silawaUawd,

2 for tint read Unu
8 for tassd bddho read t€usdbddh0.

4 for Siwikaya read Siwikdya,

5 for y^ read «(i.* for piira read j»i«r^
for yathdrahd read yathdraha^*
8 for f ^na/6 read <iita ntf **

10 for {i/Ad read idha.

12 for awdchta read auFoeAoMa.

IS for Sumidhatd read iMiiiicUafd.

31 for it is read ours is.

CtKRATA. ziz

P^. lin^.
10 1 for amikadmhd reud anikatiS,

^ 3 for agamd read dgamd : for keehehan read kiehehan,

•— 4 for santamdnasa read santamdnoid,

^ 8 for akamayi read akdmayi,

^ 10 for aAn read dAn.- for nigha dtiya read nigkdtiya,
^ 13 for iMMfiA'aiii yatickchhitan read rutanA'ati yolA^cAcAA^tan.
IJ4 1 for r/dA/i read </dWi.
^ 4 for tamdrupiha read tamdruyiha,

— 5 for ojsan pifhiyiwa read assapiffhiyiwa,

— 7 for AAayi read Aayf.

^ 8 for kdrapiti read kdrdpisi,

— 19 for dckariyi read dchariyi,
1S5 S fur Lankdtati read Lankdiali,

^ 7 for pdpd$an read paydsan,

-— 10 for T'lsMnamaii read TiMandoia^t for darakd read ddrmkd.

\9$ 1 for ahunjiMu read aiunjinsu,

— 9 for ufliffha read uchchiffha,

«• 8 for tadflhakina read taffhakina.

— 4 for bhunjathh manticha read bhunjatkimantieka,

^ 6 for aduhhakd read adubahhd : for bunjatammntichm read 6Aif iyaMiM«filteA«.

— 8 lor bkunjaiaman Hi read hhunjathiman iti,
-^ 9 for oj^si read naiUi.

— • 10 for pfudritanha^gan read paiMtangbkan,

-^ 14 for pat uh' read pasu^i.

— 31 for unyielding rraJ dum!> (unrcl(*nting).
18T 9 for Gofthambaro read Gbthaimbaro,

«» 3 for Pussadewo read Phuaadewo.

— • 4 for khandhar<yiyd read khandhari^iyd.

^ 5 for bhajiniyd suio re^d bhdginiyd sutd : (or k6t6kita¥mituguih0 rt9A kbtokitawmitmguiki .

— 8 for paritampantan rc^d parisapptiHtan,

— 7 for la jfjjati read jr(f chkijjati.

— 8 for fFaddhb nar^gara mdgamma read fFuddhb nagmrmw^mt

— 11 for Damilanan re^d Damildnan.

— 15 for Gdtthaimbaro rc^(/ (iothiiiml>aro.

— 16 for Puiwadewo rr^rf TMiussiidewo.

for ybjananekayi rttidydjanaddwaye.
34 for Kandalo rpaJ Kundulo.

1 for (aYiArdAmana maddasa read <an brdkmanamaddmim.

4 for Apanagandkamdfidya retid Apand ghandamdddya.

5 fur ^d/i reail gatin.
for purhdj dtiyo rehd purisdjdniyo ; for sacAcA46fi<yaitread sceAijdniyc : for ii

read imaii hattke,

7 for damild tanni wdtitun newa read damildiantki wd$iiunmiwm>

8 fur pMnnaioac/c/Aatra^Mdiii read piinaicrod(Mafi« imMA^iii

ERRATA.

Page.

line.

\S9

—

140

for sakasantiJcan read taJchisantikan: for waddhdnm rtad wmd4hamdna i for rdfoMunaniikan

read rdjasutantikan,

for pannakartcha read panndkdricha*

fur dukulatfina read dukuiapaffena,

for to his prince rcfl^/ to his friend,

for x(f read id.

— 3 for pahani read pabhdtL
^m 5 for so yodhd read y6dh6,

— ■ 6 for Hunadawri read HundarL

— 7 for /tffi;i in both instances read jMncAAt.
^ 8 for pitasuntik d resid pitusantikd,

— 10 for Girindmetia read Girindme : for Nichchelawiiihiki read Niffhulawiffkiki,

— 13 for lunjitwdna read iunchhitwdna,

— 24 for /^tf ///le, substitute In tlie \illagc Hundarawapi, in the Kulumbari-Kannikaja.

— 31 for Nichchelawitthiko read Nitthulaivitthiko.

141 1 for dganjinsu read aganchhansu,

— 3 for Kattigdmamhi read Kittigdmamhi,

— 7 for pdkatd read pdkafo,

— 10 for kufumbamaputassa read kufumban puHatta*

— 11 for Thera putidha so read TheraputtdShayo.
.» 13 for dwkhandan retd dwikhandan.

• • • •

— 17 for Kattegamo read Kittigamo.

142 I for yodhd renil yodhd : for pakef 6 refidpdkafd.

— 3 for sutojdto pannakdrapurassdra rend suti jdti panndkdrapuraaard.

— 19 for this verse substitute Naktdanagara-Kannikdyan gdmi MahitadSniki MhofftUManiimo

puttd diw6 ndmdti thdmawd,

— 13 fur kanjantd read kanjaitd,

— 33 for this line substitute In the village Mahisadoniko in the diyision Nakulanagara-Kannika

— 35 for (khanjanta) read (khanjatta).

143 4 for Gawafandmake letid Gawitandmaki : for Pussadiwdti reiid PhuuadewUL

— 7 for Ummddapussadiwoli Tend Ummddaphussadiw6tu

— 8 for Saddiwedhi rend Saddawidhi : for wijfuwedhi rend wiifuwidhi.
•to 9 fi»r paddhan read patfan,

mmm 10 for thale affhusahan ydtejalitu usahan pana read thali affhusaShan ydii jaiitu usmhkmn pant.

— 12 for wihdri fFdpigdmmki read ff^ihdrawdpigdmaki,

— 1 7 for Passadewo read Phussadewo : for Gawato read Gawito.

— 21 for pussadewo read phussadewo.

— [^2 for Near the Tiiladharo wiharo in the village TVapigamo read Near the Tul&dUro

mountain in the \*illage Wiharawapigamo.

144 1 for arahhi read draihi,

— 2 for wdpisamdpayi read wapin samdpayi*

— 5 for -etesah read -itisan : for dasaummpi rend datannampu

— 7 for punard read punardhd.

ERRATA.

Page. lino.

144 10 for GdmanirdjaptUtina tan read Gdmanin rdjapuUan tati

— 11 for tuniyd reMd iuniya : for iukhataMiko T9Bd iukhatiiko,

— 28 add ali these persons, protected in the fullest manner hy the ruler of the land, wvrf>

maintained on the establishment of his rojal son Gamani.

145 6 for tdyanan read tdyd nan : for nanf^aikarakkhifdhi read nanrtatkBrakkkiyoki.

puUanankalahatihhanan nagachchhiuama read putidna^ kalahmtfhdman nagachehhissdma.

after sabbi ; add tan.
14^ I for jantayanina read ehhanaySinina,

tarn updgami read tamupdgami,
mdpdyinsu read mdpayimu'
najjdyb read najjdya.

niy&foMi read niydjayi : for tessan read Tistan,
on a low hearse read in a corered hearse.
Chulanganijapittiya read Chulanganijapitthi.
Jiwamali read Jawamili.

147 1 for Ti$$6kard read Thsd kard : for tamadhagan read sabhdgan.

this verse read Sabhdgan khipi THadchot tobkdgan waiaw6pieha na ichchhi, iassd bhdgan

cha Tiud pattamhi pakkhipi.
bhunjdnan re^d bhunjamdnatL
dkdte read dkdsi * for bhupati read bhupatin,
fFaiawdyalan ghdpetwa read Walawdyan langhdpetwd.
kundhd read kuddho.

148 3 for awdcha read awocha : for mancheti read manehiti : for nekkkamma read nikkhammn,

gbdhagattauo read gddkagattassa.
fFeyyawachcha kdran read ff^eyydwachchakardkdran.
pdwiii sabbi TttA pdwisu Sabbi*

149 1 for brdwi read brawi.

ehoroti read chordti,

kdlaho nabhwiyya read kaiaho naihaweyya
Rammani read Rammdni,
SHmantamanoti read sa«a»i/afiMind6'.

The instant (the king) had said read While (the king) was in the iici of .Mkm.:
amicable sentiments read forgiving disposition.

150 1 for dhdtn read dhdtun,

tan,

sahagdmitd read tahasfdmino: for dassananhitd read d^nanamki mo.
Sddhdpetwdna read Sodhdpetwdna.
Mahdgdmi na read Mahdgamina*
agammd read dgamma: for ghatetwa read ghdiHtna : for l«r#A<i read teWAa.

Chatto rea^f Chhatto.

151 I for nangaran read wa^aran.- for Bhdmanikickm gdmanin read GdiMniAMa (idmmum

jdfawannan wahdtuti read Jdtoie«rifi«fl«Mi kbtuti.

gkdtitauika read gkdtilasitakd ; for |Nn9tfii4readpdK>t«tm.
fFijitana garan read fF^jHanagaran.

for

9 (

omit

for

fur

ii ERRATA.

Pago. lino.

151 10 for ukkutikan read ukkufikan.

— 12 for tVijitonagaran read fFijitanagaran : for Yodhdnam read Yddhdnan.

— 14 for Bhamini read Gamani.

152 1 for phakitun read thakiiun: for dakkhino read dakkhine.

— 4 for tildyudhd read sUdtudhd,

— 5 for khirifuu read khipinsu.

— 7 for ghawandn read gh^anan.

— 9 for A'umAt putiya read kumbhi phusiya.

— 10 for rajjank, tatdta. read rajyan <i, <d/a ; for hqjJ9twd read hdjetwd.

— 1 1 for sdtakina read idiakina : for iutnammitan read sutoammiton.
^ 12 for dwdrdbhumiyan read dwdran bhiimiyajL

— 13 for pavaffayi TtnApawixftayi,

— 14, 15, 16/or /Aejc /iViej, rearf then closed the gates, and the king advanced his troops. The

(elephant) Kandulo, as well as Nandimitto and Suranimilo chaxged the southern ;
and Mahasono, Goto and Theraputto were similarly engaged at the other three
gates. That city was protected

153 1 for tattha read iassa : for pafhamakan tan read pafhama^ katan.

.. 4 for hatthuchchd read hatihuchcho,

— 5 for Sdndcha read Sonocha.

— 6 for Ghdfd rewi G6i6.

— 11 for KdyapabSatan read Kdsapabbatan,
•* 12 for jeffhamu amhi read jeffhamulamhi,

— 15 for Blardjino read Eldrardjind,

— 19 for this line read the rampart. It, eighteen cuhits high and eight ^'usabhos" long, fell; and

— 27 fo)r dadambo read kadambo.

— 32 for ^' jetthamulo " read at the commencement of the month of ^' Jettho "

154 5 for asina read asind,
» II for Eidro read Elardpi,

155 5 for nawddapetUi read na wdddpenti.
•* 1 1 for abhinekkhami read ahhinikkkami,

— 30 for crimation read cremation.

156 3 for Pustadiwati read Phussadhodti,

•* 6 for idjdbhimukha mdgantwd ubbaiU read rdjdbhtmukhamdgantwd uppandiiu

— 7 for khandancha read kandancha^

^ 8 for Achcha read Ahachcha : for khando read kando,

— 9 for khan4on read kandan,

— 10 fur khan^an read Araiiclan .* for cAAartnuArafi read jafiiiti/kai»«

— 12 for Pussadiwo read Phusiadiwo : for jetwa read eAAe<io(f.

— 36 for to read in.

157 1 for tdahdcha read «6 atodcAa,

— 2 for wattdcha read wuitdcha.

— 3 for ef/o read iVia : for sakkaro read sakkdro,
^- 6 for khandantdn asitto read A'attctan ^an dsittd,

157 9 for ^aranifd road mranto.

I^age.

line.

157

—

156

—

159

—

_iB

160

KRRATA. xxiii

for aitharahanto read a^ihd arahanto.

for rdjadwdraimhi read rajaddwdramhi : for ^o/au^dru Aun read to/aManiANn.

for Piyi^gudipe read Piyat^gudipe.

for Kathantiu read Kathannu.

for mandpiiekhan read manowilikhan'

for fnabhunjktha read mdhhunjttha : for tapinsitu read fa;>intu.

for ikanmarichawaddhian read iAran marichawafUkan,

33 for Duttagamini rrac/ Dutthagamani.

for J^Aa read £A'a : for AiViia read kilisa.

for A'lVd read A'//(f.

for upayana read updyana : for Marichavoatthi read Marichawafii : for ihapayisueha read

for kuntadhdrahd ujukd rdjatndnuta read kuniadhdrakd ujukan rifiamdnusd.

for waddhiiha read wad^hitha,

for gandhdmdliiihi read gandhamdlihi,

— 5 for sannipatisi read tannipdtisi : for moAd read maAa.
^ G for /aJtf read ^acf d.

^ 7 for ihunjifnarichawatfhikan read ^Autt/iii marichawaifhikan.

•• S for marichawaffhtn read tnarichawattin.

— It for annapdnadin read annapandiiin,

161 3 for Bhoyd reskd Bhogd: (or dasaddhi* rthddtuaddha-

mahdpunno read mahdparif}o,

rdtana read ra/ana.
169 1 for chhchattdiUa read chhachtUdlisa.

Kassap' read Katsapa-

lasta read f cuid ; for addhacha read aifhacha .

— 10 for maddhiio read manditd,

•» 11 for widihdyacha read toedikdyacha.

^ 12 for dhajakuld read dhajdkuld.

» 13 for Mira read Mird.

163 1 for dgamma rdmamuttaman read dgammdrdmamutiaman.

mm 7 for sqffhutd read s<ij(;Aiind.

— 10 for Nariwdhana read Nariwdhana,

164 9 for dantmwijdni read dantawijani .

-* 3 for phaiikumha read phalikainhi: for i^^a read *«/«—

— 5 for chhantantalambikd read chhattantalamhikd,

— 7 for sesisucha read Sisisuche,

— 8 for f^At read i<^Ai.

— 9 for Tambalohiihikdhtso read Tambaldhifhikdhito,

— 10 for Lohapdiddo read Lohapdtddi : for mn^a read tan«ran ; for funghismnntpalicha read

sango tannipaii,

— 11 for SotdpaUddaydpana Tt9kd Sotdpannddayopana,
^ 12 for araAtffttocAa read araAanti^Aa.

165 9 for Patddamha waltdni re^ Pdsddamahi ckatidni : (or ihapttwana re^d ihtipttwdnm.

— .S for wipnlam pitarhiUd- read wipulamapitarhittd-

f(»r

for

Kxiv ERRATA.

Pi*r<* lino.

lf>5 10 for yalimubbaritun read balimuddharitun.

— 30 for it is not fitting to exact compulsory labor; but in abandoning the exercise o{ that

power, read it is not fitting therefore that I should levy taxes, but on roniittini:
those revenues.

1(>G 6 for mahattan read mahanian,

— 8 fur Sowannabija tufthinsu read Sownnabijdnuffhinsu.

— 9 for watikd read wdsiJcd.

— 10 for sattd- read satta- : for Tambapitfhe read TanUtawiiihi.

— 13 for ewa read iwa : for nuwedayun read niwidayurU

— 32 for on the bank of read beyond : far Tambapitto read Tambawitthi.

167 1 for dakkhind re^^ dakkhini.

— 2 for Nagardwdnijo read Nagard wdnijo.

— 5 for chitiyd read chintiya,

— 7 for Hatffho rend Hafihd.

— 9 for pana samenjibhi read panasaminjihu

— 10 for 6r6bh\twa read drohitwa : for linasannamhi read lendsannamhi,

— 11 for wanijopi read wdnijdpu

168 4 for anayitwdna read dnayitwdna,

— 6 for jayinsurehdjdyiniu,

— 7 for wdpin pakkhantakandari read wdpipakkantakandari : for i«mmd|^ppAani ftAdtu^Ad read

ummdpupphanibhdsubh d.

— 9 for uppannd nassbti read tfj7panndto<«dst.

— 11 for pasannasdwa rend pasannamanatdwa.

— 21 omit the word broken.

169 3 for gulahd" read gtdapd'^

— 4 for maddiyi read maddayi : for bhumiyathirdbhdwatthd read ftAlimtyd thirabhdwaiihan.

— 7 for iffAoAa/rd read tVMiA'd.

— 8 for maru oit^u read man«m6anfo.
.— 9 for paiikanta read phalikantu.

— 1 1 for Niy6$ina read Niydtina : for iohapaddhan read lohapaitan,

— 18 for iihtilatanti tdya read iilaiilasiititdya : fur -paddhctH read ^paffan.

170 1 for Mahdthdpdtiffhdna read Mahdthitpapatiffhdna: for wippassanne read i9ij»/?a«fliiiiefic.

— S for sd6^6 read «a63d.

— 4 for Buddhapuja- read Buddhapt^d'

— 5 for jHi^tV^Adnun read pa^iV^Adfuz^^Adnaii: for -<aya read •taya.
— * 8 for tataffhdna- rend ti tan fhdnan,

— 7 for Naggaran read Nagaran,
^ 8 for naggarassa read nagaratsa.

— 11 for Sumandhitihi rend Sumanditihi,

«• 18 for iStimandeMAi niA'Mt read i^MiiMndt^dAi nM'dAn for niman^iYtf. read fiffliM

— 1 7 /or " asala " reflc/ " asalhi "

171 1 for fhapiya read ihapdpiya,

^ 3 for Ndrddisdpi dganjun read NdnddUdpi dganehhun.

-> 4 for bhikkhu read bhikkhu : for Rdjdgahaua read Rdjagahaua*

— 6 lor "dffama read •dgama.

171

—

ERRATA.

for dgama read dgamd.

for '6rdm6 read 'drdmi : for tensa read tinsa.

for chaUdri' read ehtUtdrisa'

for mandali read mandald,

• • • •

for Yonanaggardiatanna read Yonanagardlatadda*

for 'wattdniyd read -wattaniya : for -nu/u read -ndfu.

— 26 yor Baddharakkhito reac/ Buddharakkhito.

— 32 /or Rettinno rearf Uttinno.
17d for tathdjfitan read faMd fhitan,

— 8 for pa^tmuA'ArAan read paf ifJiu^A'an .* fur /^ariMAaita- read pcri&AAaniana-
^ 10 for -dwaddka^ read -dwaifan.

— 11 for Dighmdasii read dighadaMti*

— IS for MiaAaft/an ton read Mahmntan tan*

^ 14 for thtrdsambhdwandyaehaftK^thkratambhdwandyucha,

173 1 for 'duHifthan read -dwatfan*
«- 7 for pufAn- readptfMM-
^ 8 for sakkapakkdbhi sammati rend sukkapakkhd&hisammate.

— 9 for suppatilo read tuppatilo.

— - 10 for Pubiattaran rend Pubbuttaratx,

— 14 for arahanii read arahatti.

— 27 ^or asala r<'flc/ .isallii.

174 2 for sabbddineka rend saddhddinika.

— 5 for sangha read lan^Aan.

— 9 for waddhaki read waddhaki.

^ 10 for laddhdpansunan read laddhapanMunmn.

— 11 for **Khipayissdmi " iAaAan, read *'Khapayistdmi ekdkaA " «

-— 32, 33 yor ^' I will in one dajr complete work sufficient to rontain tlic earth drawn by u hundre<l

men in carts." The raja rejected him, read " I will exhaiHt, in one day. (in my

work), the earth drawn in a cart bv an hundred men." The raja n»ioi'ted him

' • " •

(jiK SO larj^o a portion of earth mixed in th** nKi*t»nr>' w«niM havp rht- vAWt oJ
produeini; trees in the edifice.)

175 1 for wjfaktb read wyatto.

— 2 for piyd- read pintd-

— S for wutte read wutti,

— 4 for patin read pdtin : for pura* rfid pura- : fur teuddkahi rend waddha' i

— 6 for abkidisan read dhiditan,

^ 8 for 'pattan rehd -peuan : for naiwana rend natwdna,

«> 9 for thapdyintu read fhapayinxu,

— 10 for »ehdrabhi read -tndraihi : (or amu/ci- read amii/a-
178 1 for nitdmayan read uikdmayan,

«- 2 for ganakamtbyiwa jani read ganhantoyiwa jdni.

— 8 for fdrA<^A6«ireadtoMdAdfi.

* This correction is adopted from the explanation containet) in the * Thupatrttmt^"

ERRATA.

Page. line.

Ii4 1 for jaia- read ehhaia- : for •naifhSfioA read 'iatihdMttL

— 8 for wuttd read wutthd.

— - 4 for Sattaha read Satthdha.

^ 8 for paraydnatia- read pardyatta-

— 38 a/^<^r preserved aif^^ Ramagamo.
185 1 for ndgeM read ndgihi,

^ 3 for sdmantd read sdmanii,

— 8 for raxmin- read ra<mt-

— 11 for tatsopipari read iaudpari.

— 30 ybr Majerika rea<f Manjerika.
185 5 fur ehaddwdri read ehaiuddwdri,

— > 7 for natakittihi read ndfaliiththi.

— - 11 for dandadipika rtTkd dandadtpikd.

— 21 ybr Wessakammo r^'urf Wissakammo.

187 2 for Nimujjiiiod puihawiyd retkd Nimmujfiiwdpuikuufiyd.
-— 3 for palUke read palianki.

— 9 ft)r -waffhawd read waffawd.

— 10 for aAm- read ^Mu-

— 11 for nangdnan read ndgdnan,

— 12 for Aaf a read Aa/d.

— 28 ^r forty rf«</ owr (hundred).

188 5 for nayuhtan read nayuUan : for bhikkha, wo read MiA'JirWve,

— 11 for ndgdsi " read ndirrf^/ -

188 8 for wanchifamhd read wanchUamha.

— 10 for Saniutino read SantutUo,

— 18 for ran- r^ad Pari-

— 27 ^/<>'* Wossiikainino read Wissakammo.

— 30 for Santusino read 8antusito.

180 4 for Dutfhgdmanirf^d DuUhagamani*

— 7 for -diwa read diwL

— 9 for chi read mi : for haffhdmonato read kmffhdmdnaio.
^ 14 for td/^d read tatta.

— 15 for wiehari read wiwari.

181 5 for ehangdia- read -changdfa^.

— 8 for ubhadhetwd read uhbailetwd,
— > ll for updsathircfidupdsafhi.

— 31 ^or *' asala ** rearf " asalhi ** : ybr '* attarmsala " read " utUraaiilH
188 8 for ganha- read grana-

— 3 for jannd reskd Janata.

— 4 for kdmdyo rend kdmdyi,

— 7 for Sangkojtimi t>imarakaii read Samgkdjdmimmarmkmti.

— 9 for gandha read gandhd,

^- 10 for AlieiateaniiflciUa/'dtdfidread Aflimf«f^n««liUi/^4»4.

Page.

line.

193

—

194

— .

xxTiii ERRATA.

for -rogeri ina read -rogtna : for dti retd dtt.
for paj^guncholaka' read panchangtdaka,
for -kunkuffha' read -ArunXrtiffia-
for '' kunkuttahaka " rea<f '' kunkuma "
for pasanno read passanto,
for -putta- read -puttd-
for pariwdriyan read pariwdriya.
IS for AhatthM read ^Aa M^rd ; for mabhaye read md hhdyu

195 1 for «d rqjjaraheta read sdrajjarahita,

— 7 for Ekunasta read Ekunasata .* for /rari/d read kdritd : for A'^Mt read k6fiki.
«- 10 for aggakhSyikdchhatakd read aggakhdyikaehhdtake,

— 11 for -piddhakan re^ii pi ndakd,

-^ 12 for parajjhitwdre^pari^itwa ; tor dgdiassarejid dgaiassa,

— 37 ^w* sown refldf sour.

196 1 for dAa read dAa.

.. 5 for rajjan mahaniman read rajjamahan iman»

— 6 for -waddkiyo read -waifhiyo.

— 7 for «e/u//o- read ^e/u/Zd-

_ 8 for OaMepaU'Ae read OaMi paAri^e.

— 9 for diwasicha read diwasisu,

-. 12 for Tafo-read IVifd-: for kathapesin retid katk dp isin.

197 3 for tamme- read tomme-
4 for fan read ton.

— 6 for 'pdiako read chdiakd.

— 10 for sa^ton ton read MMaitnan*

«• 12 for chittampasd detwd read ehittamp^tddetwa,

— 23 for Malijadewo rent/ Malijadewo.

198 1 for imi read me.

— 4 for sanwatfhan read yanwaffhan,

— 7 for r(ydnam U patheffhitd read rd^dnan ie raihi fhitd,

— 11 for kankhawinddanan read kankhd winddanan,
«• 12 for jana- readjdnd,

— • 13 for puppa read pupphm.

199 3 for wasanti read tcMisali.

^ 5 for khanayiwa Twtita read A'AananSfiura Tuiiid : for nJwa^^tVwa read niUaUitwm,

— 10 for mMcAcAa^i read wuehekati,
•» 12 for mdtdmatd read fiM^^d mdttf.

for pitd read phttd.

for fFeia(^gaeheddhikanchiwa read fFUangawitthikanehhims

for cAafton read eAAatton.

for Girikum hilandmakaA read GirtA:ifMMt(andfiNiA:«^.

for -toA^Aayan read •loAnyaii*

for -saA^toaAa read sahiwag0*

for Sanghdnunndya read Sangkdnun^dya.

200

201

— .

«•

—

.^.

EHKATA. xxix

Huge. line.

19 for anudar6na,jdnin$u read andtiaro najdninsn : tor paribhattayi read parihdpayi
13 for tinUahaudni read tinisata sahastdni,

15 for I'anehu- read kanehuko'

2 far sataiahasxa read satasahassdni.

3 for tiuihdmahi read mahdmhi,
5 fur -majfancAa read -mdxancha,
18 for thapesicha read fhapisicha,

29 J or Kurundup<>siiko rr/ir/ Kurundaposnko.
.'N^ /or Mahanmti'iko rrrrr/ Mahamntako.
1 for ta//d read satta : for brdhmaniyocha read brahmauath%6chtt,
^ 2 for brdhmanuyassartAdirdhmanatistaxxa.
' — 5 fur Pandkdthaya read Paudu:. dihayd —
-^ 10 for iahun read /aAfi.
11 for puttakanchiwa read puttakadflwiwa,.

— 13 for pindddanan read pindaridnan. .

— 14 /or The aforosai<l l)rahinaii rr^f// Tlie linihmau Tisso.

904 1 for paiiha- read hafiha-

— 2 for Stlo' read 'S'lM; for ti?a.ti read iraxi,
^ 3 for mahipati read mahipatin,

— 4 for vatitina read tcasi ^eiia.

•— 5 for SomadiwhnadatciyanveM\S6tnadewifnaddwhaya»i.

— 17 ./"r >iila- rr</f/ Sila-

905 2 for dfrantan read dyantan,

— 4 for Kuniifhilakamha* read KHmhhilaknmahi
9 for pdhand read pdhund.

... 11 for KdreiH read Kdritun: (or rannCwd read ruM'i'iir'?.

— 12 for Ratiiio sakkdto read Rannd sakkdtu

906 1 for yaM d;iam dganjisun read yaf /i (f f /< dnamas^a nrh h is u n .

_ 5 for dauu read dasxaxu.

— 9 for 'kumbamhe read -irainhanihi.

— 12 for dakkhinato read dakkinato,

2(0fT 13 for chiraiihitthnn rend rhiraithilatlhan,

fiOA 8 for phidtiptitan read pin lap dfrin.

— 14 ft»r 'paddhnn- read -pititnn' : for Dti^hnhihn if »! />#;^/r'-.:". * '•-
.'$7 /'"■ NVaJi-rap.uMliMnk.iinillo /•.</// WanpiiMtraTit; I. '•" •

!i8 ./o/ Dij^halmlniKallM /,,/(/ l>i::lial);ilinkaL';«11-'

209 1 for rhadusxannah read rhntuildns,^nnnan,

.'I for knrayi read kdrayi.

4 for -/>e^i read -;»««.

,^ S for -d'laniyd read-nddti .^i.

1^ after taamin add 5^.

II- fur pnkhhnrauifan X' *v\ jf'i 1 hnrni.in

XXX

ERRATA.

Page. line.
210 30 for Ambedadaga read Ambedugo.
Sll d for -matthaxo read metfhaso*
4 fur sumana ni read sumandni.

— 5 for wait eh i read waijiehi,

— 7 for kasumd- read kusumd : for sdpdnato read s6pdnat6>

— 8 for uiihd- read uthd-

— 9 for saffhin read saddhin,

— 10 for -kammakdraye riad -kammamdkdrayi*

— 11 for kalapd read kaldpd,

515 3 & 4 for goppa- read goppha : for puritk rehd pitiriti,

— 7 for suddha- rend suddhd.

— 13 for sahasta read xaAds^aMa.

— 14 for /Vmhi read Mani,

— 40 for Muni read Mani.

213 1 for gandha- retid gantha-: for upafihdti rehdwpafihdgi.

— S for -niya tan read -niyatan : for sdgha- read sdsa-

— 5 for wihdrisa read wihdresu : for dhammasana- read cfAnmiiuitafUi.

— 6 for alifiha- read at!fiha-

— 7 for thapayitwa read fhapayitwa : for sanifihd- read niffhd-

— 11 for dhajasrgikat6 rank! read dhajaggikat6ranihi ^
S14 4 for TdlasUwdna read Tdlayitwdna,

— 6 for kdrdyi read kdrayi.

— 11 for -j7 ti 63 a/du^Aay an read -j9u^ 6a to«au;Aayan.
SI 5 6 for karixi read kdrisi,

m^ 7 for Lopdsdde read Ldhapdsddi*

— 8 for Rajatolena read Rajatalina.

— 9 for dak kind read dakkhinL

— II for -cAfiiii6a/an read cAum6a^an.
^ 18 for pw/d- read purd-

516 5 after Si will add /an,

— 6 for ganjun read ^anrAAuii.

— 8 for wanhdraki read wichdrakL

-» 11 for Chandainukhastwamandayitwd resid Chandamnkhasiwan man4ayitwd.

— 12 for sahba- read tahhan,

^ 13 for sakhito read sakhi no : (or ddrakefhitd rend ehdrakiiiihi.

— 36 /(;r ^' Tiiis is the infant who stood in the relation of child of thj patron ; read '' Thii ii

thy patron's child ; — thy lord being incarcerated.

217 6 for Bkakkharahohbamhi read Hakkharasobbamhi.

— 6 (or kanundnikdiawirevAkammdnikdlawi*

— 9 for 'thisi read ipisi,

— 10 for iatnbakannaneka retkd lambakanndeha,

— 13 for rathd- read ratha-

— 14 for Tikkhhat- read Tikkhat-

— 15 for Tf, tsau^(f/?te6Aanan read Tmatra/ytncAAanaii.

ERRATA.

Page. line.

SI 7 22 far Bhakkhambobbo read Ifakkharasobbo.

tl8 6 for Uatthin wutihan read Haiihiwutthmti

— 11 for kaniwd rnhd ganiwd,
^ 12 for tattafiha- read $atta-
«- IS for ahdtirtKAahdsi,

— 25 for noses r<r/i<f horns.

91f % for diananhi read dsanamhi,

^ S for cA^ read mi.

«« 8 for frasaha- read fFatahha-

^ 11 for Rdjagdha- read Rdjagiha

— 19 for toAasM read «aAaf<an.

1 for -hhdwaya read -bhawdya,

% for Kapnllapuwadesato read kapuUapuwadiiato,

5 for akdsieha read aJcdsL

6 for ^ra- read Adrd-
9 for ^iM read ^,7rf«« : for manujddipd read manujddipa.

18 /or commencinpr from KapuUapura rearf according to the pancake simUe »

« for AA//amAiread khilamhi,

18 for -mayi read maAe.

14 for watta- in both caici read wafia.

16 for ir/fM/- read -wiUhi- : for .cdcAa read waeha.

.19 /or Mahanikawidhi read Mahanikawitthi.

5 for ff^assaihupati read fFastaiabhupati,

9 for thaprtwana read thapetwdna.

15 for A'm^Ao read Tuffhd.
IS for Mrrd/a read therotu.

7 for .«aWa/i4 read matidtu: for ^ancAayuii read lancAayaii.

IS for pakawaddhayadosieha vt;%*\ pdkawaiihdyaddiiekm,

6 for Eti satta wihdro yd read Eti satta wihari so,

1 for iihdti/.tissa- read Hhdiikatisxa-

15 for ayochackhinnan read ay^cAcAAf'nnan.

16 for ratir^ktH read rauridiu.

1 for Chuida- read Kudda-

6 for 'pasdnan read pasddan,

9 for Muehdapaifan read pasanno Mucheiaptfene.

I omit the firit Ta/Ai: for i»/ai read >/ari

S for -to/na read -wina,

5 for 'pujin read -pujan : for kdtetwd read kdretvod : for -gkocha read sdcAa,

9 for raiihaii datihan read raifhaf/hidattaru

11 for Suhadiwiya- read Suhaddwiya : for mahindi read mahhindi : for taithmn read MiKAcii

12 for puha- read puga-
1 for n^ijttwa read tajjetwa*

* For an explanation of this nimile. vide the uiurpation of Chandagutto, in the Intiodnctioa.

Page. line.

227 2 for ganji reml ganchhi.

— 3 for -rmcha read -ruyiha.

— 5 for -aganamhi read -anganamhL

— 9 for -parito rehd parato : tor -wad f I hanrehd waff an.
22S 10 for 'kumdraho read kumdrako,

— 12 for -chakkhani read chakkhano,

— 13 for pundbhayi read pundha so.
229 f I for walldbha read toallahhd.

^ 5 for chumhatan read rhumhaian.

— 11 for -yattan read -yuttan.

— 13 fur dipd re:id dipi: (or padfiatc T^dpadUute.

— ^i3 /o/* north eastern rf?flr/ Eastern,
for e/ro pawd- read ekopawd-

for tassddatu read nasakkd ddtu : for ycchigdme read yocAi ^a'me.

for -dwari read -dwdre,

for banda- read iandd.

• • • •

for ekkowa read kkakowa*

for j^ana read paMi ; for nibandhicha read ntmanticha.

for parissa- read parissd-

for A'a^un read kdtun,

for terassamd road tirasa samd,

— 18 for -c/meM;an read -//men etcan; for nibandhaii- re&i\ nibaddhan
232 4i for chhinna- read Jinna-

— 5 for manisdmamhe read manUoniawhe.

— 11 for nigghan read niggakan : for A-i7/tf- read /biff a.

233 1 for diapato read dlapanto,

— 12 for Manin duwe read Manxdduwu

— 13 for puthawipati residputhuwipati.

— 1 4 /or who was the maternal uncle of the raja Gotabhayo and invoking him in the terms in

which the king himself would use rcffr/ To the said thero (also called) Gdtabhaya
the maternal uncle of the king, addressing his invocations in the name of the rijL

234 4 for sanghassa ddnachiwaran read sanghassddd chhachiwaran,

— (i for wara/;a^icA<rf read »iarapa«/na : for -Ae^*nd^i read .Ae^tiwa*!.

7 for bhajatcna read bhajati na,

— 13 for wine- read winaya,

235 1 for chaddito rend chhaddifo.

• • • «

^ C for pabbatd read dabbdni,

23f; 7 ft»r dhdrananchn read dhdrnnnncha.

— S for nnkdni read nikdni,

— 9 for vpnanttitu rcail upasanfeftt .
11 for luhoiP- rn^d kfthane-

l:j for /m road «an.
^i'i** I for kahhirn- road kainm

't lor '/wann/vv r«»atl amnnnisur

830

—

231

—

KBRATA. usiii

Page. hne.

tS7 8 for Kdikawdtamki read Kdtawd!amku

^ 13 for Kambdlakan read KumbdakaA,

— 31 far Kotlmwato read Kothiwalo.
4 for niUiilS read nihUnnt: f«»r sadfhan rrad MV5«rf.

7 fur madtlhaydnanrha read -iiiacAcAayiiiiiffa.

8 for Idritd read kariti,

9 for thii verse read Thira%$dtha Xahindassa SawmfiinJa$$m j^Miutd twhocffw NMntf/'/iMld jo
pawatiin tahhamddito.

II for ndngarichiva read ndgariehiwa.
4 for yathd, read yatha,
^ 5 for thiraisa S' kind rehd thiratsaidkimd.

<— 12 for Mayaniha Tt-ddsdyanhi.

-— 15 ^T and keeping up, during the period of their detentioii, there, the nahadrnnn, rauf

resident hotli in the town and at a distance; and keeping up a mah&danan,
a spiritual comfort to all living beings,

— 23 for Dhanmiasuko read A soke.
941 for TaKfd amannral Ihantd read Taudnvmanardkkkantd: for rdjdii^hhmniikd read r(^

tahban xikd.
•M 8 for Ahhnyntixxa wan wahe read Ahhayi, Thsawdxawhi: for «i/d- rt^dsitd'

— 11 for -A i/m/i/i/7trc rrad •/ »M//Aau7e; for -//tyu- read -pijfa*
«• 19 fur tradflha' read waddha,

— 25 for tlie ^iharo called Abhayatisso, read the vriharos called Abbayo and TitMO.
9 f«»r akaro read dlaro.

11 for PanifapvijttaffHnupitorevLd Panndpuni^agunupito,

14 after jiwitassa add cAa.

9 for mahdndugan read mahdndgan : for teammiAa- read ivaiiMilAra-

«» 5 for kuppa nafilwo reid kuppanistfino.

» 6 for kdtaiba mitthinir' read kdiahhamitthiti K

— 9 for takhitan rend suhhitan.
«• 13 for chirabhilkhayn read khiranbhikkhdfa.
^ 15 for sulnyan read suloyan.

944 1 for on/id«t lead nnnati,

— 4 for ta/Ai read sul hi : for bkikkku read 3AtA'/:A«n.* for f»MlHi^v« panattano read /Mf/4t

fiiiie/i/iana//<frio.

— 5 for arofja read ar6gd»
«» 6 for aehchhohare rcTid ajjhdhart-

— 7 for ddklhina rehd dnkkhina,
-^ 10 for ihapdpev'n read ihapdpiti,
^ 13 f«>r kayira read I ayird»
^ 14 fi»r ehuddlfMula- read chanddUn mu!a^

• • •

— 20 yi/r the dtlighted piicst, rrr/c/ the priest, in the impuHe cf his own joj :

945 1 for gopdnnsi gatetamhi read gopdnasigate iamkd,
^ 9 for hilano read bilato.
^ 3 for Hijfitwd read Bhijjitwd : for imin^iiJbe read m0n^M.^#

XXXIT

KRRATA.

Page. line.

245 4 for -apiniya retuA'apaniya,

— IS for iadfihaweni read baddhawiro,
13 for kanta- read katta*

846 S for wirin read wiri.

246 3 for hontoti read bhontdti.

— 5 for yati read ydti*

— 13 for sunahdna Te?L^$ufiahdta.

— 14 for sayanto read sayani,

247 1 for pttin- read pinitin,

— 3 for phaiitan widhd read pkdlitan dwidh6.
^ 4 for wejJddipassaretA wifji dipaua.

— 24 ybr Sumano read Samano.

248 5 for ndpetwd read ddpetwd^

— 7 for -ndmi read ndnt.

— 8 for y6 read «6.

^ 9 for uyiffdnan rettl ityydnan : for ndfe read ndkdie,

— 10 for -fUk!:htpi r^*^\ 'l>*k kthi: i^tr diit6pamopdpatamaiottdi,Adipopam69papaimma$6,

— 11 for hhiy^lUKi re ul bhayaddiU : for Mdkitan read lokahitan,

— 12 for //i/Mri real //i/Ma.
•— 13 for bimba- read himhan,

249 7 for xiai^vin ^/i>ir<7 7 a d3A/cA read '* ^aniA'an yd/Aa tuanafificAa.**
— - 8 for ckarantd xandhowank read fiharaidsana dhdwani,

— 10 for Chdl'iddaxi r3iii\ Chdittddasi : for pdfipadikaya rend pdfipadika.
— • II for samaddnaii read sampaddnan,

— 12 f<ir Marantfcha read Charaniicha,

— 27 for sweepiricr them towards the margin (of the chetiyo), he enabled these (insects)

to rescue themselves ; and continuing his procession, he sprinkled water as he
proceeded, from his chank. read sweeping them aside, said *' quickly escape ^ into
the wilieriiess; and providing himself with water in his chank he procteding in
his procession, purifying altars.

250 5 for waddhayi read waddhayi,

— 8 for -wattha read -watihu,

— 1 1 for pdianjaliinanan read patanjdli matan,

251 2 for natadhiyd read nasddhigd,

— 4 for pachchhata maggahi read paehchhdtnmaggmhi.

— 5 for xo, s6hi read s6 hdsi.

— S for tathdchariyd- read tathachariya-

— 10 for passanoso read pastand to*

252 3 for sali read satin,

— 8 for sanihdpisun read sanfhapisun,

— 10 for nahunkwa read mahuniwa*

— 12 for Ganihdkari read Gantkdkmri*

253 6 for "pathayo read -patayo*

254 4 for Ddiha. read Ddihd^ : for sudha^ read sadhd.

ERRATA.

Page. line.

SM 6 for 'yatiiyi re&d "yatUayi : for hathikdrikasi reid hathipdk6rikd%i : far -pMSffa- retd

.j7ifitnan.

«» 8 for iwaA read itoa.

— 1 1 for Sildtissd' read Silaiiua^

85S 5 for 'inanii read ^ktanti : for Disawdna read DUwdna.

~~ 6 for nikkhan- read nikkhan'

— 8 for etthihi read etthiti.

— 10 for 'khird danan read -khirddanan,

— 11 for bhunjitiyan rehd ShunJatdyaA.
•— 18 for r^'aii read rajjan,

use 2 for //ani read //a^i.

— 3 for fNdffi nanidhanan read mdsena nidhanan,

— 7 for 'gdmiwd read -gdmawa.

— 10 for keddro- read kiddri-

858, 9 for ihdgineyasta rehd ihdgineyyassa.

^ 10 for lasdyurusu read kasdyurutu.

861 .'i fur mdnati read mdnuti.

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "The Maháwanṣo in roman characters, with the translation subjoined; and an introductory essay on Páli Buddhistical literature. In two volumes. Vol. I. containing the first thirty eight chapters"

See other formats